ERE   YOU   READ   THE   TALES   OF  WONDER, 
SET  YOUR    NAME   THESE   VERSES   UNDER; 
THEN,  THE  CRIMSON  CHART  IN  HAND, 
SAIL  AWAY  TO  FAIRYLAND. 


Sratt'a 
turfy 


«  ffiarmrl  • 
(EaUfnrnia 


University  of  California  •  Berkeley 

Gift  of 
Mrs.   James  C.   Keesling,   Jr, 


Tales  of  JVonder 


THE 
CHILDREN'S    CRIMSON    CLASSICS 

EDITED     BY    KATE     DOUGLAS    WIGGIN 
AND     NORA    ARCHIBALD     SMITH 


GOLDEN    NUMBERS 

A  BOOK  OF  VERSE  FOR 
YOUTH 


THE  POSY  RING 

A  BOOK  OF  VERSE  FOR 
CHILDREN 

PINAFORE    PALACE 

A     BOOK     OF     RHYMES     FOR 
THE     NURSERY 

Library  of  Fairy   Literature 
THE     FAIRY     RING 

MAGIC     CASEMENTS 

A    SECOND    FAIRY    BOOK 

TALES     OF     LAUGHTER 

A   THIRD   FAIRY   BOOK 

TALES     OF    WONDER 

A   FOURTH    FAIRY   BOOK 
OTHER   VOLUMES   TO   FOLLOW 


TALES   OF  WONDER 

A   FOURTH   FAIRY  BOOK 

EDITED   BY 

KATE  DOUGLAS  WIGGIN 


AND 


NORA  ARCHIBALD   SMITH 


NEW  YORK 

DOUBLEDAY,  PAGE  &  COMPANY 
MCMIX 


ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED,  INCLUDING  THAT  OF  TRANSLATION 
INTO  FOREIGN  LANGUAGES,  INCLUDING  THE  SCANDINAVIAN 

COPYRIGHT,   1909,  BY  DOUBLEDAY,   PAGE   &  COMPANY 
PUBLISHED,   SEPTEMBER,    1909 


PUBLISHER'S  NOTE 

Doubleday,  Page  &  Company  wish  to  make  acknowledgment 
of  their  indebtedness  to  the  following  publishers: 

G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons,  New  York  and  London,  for  per- 
mission to  use  "  The  Five  Queer  Brothers"  "  The  Two  Melons" 
and  "What  the  Birds  Said,"  from  "Chinese  Nights'  Entertain- 
ment," by  Adele  M.  Fielde;  "  The  Lac  of  Rupees,"  from  "Indian 
Fairy  Tales,"  by  Joseph  Jacobs;  "The  Sea-maiden,"  jrom 
"Celtic  Fairy  Tales,"  by  Joseph  Jacobs;  "The  Black  Horse" 
and  "The  Farmer  oj  Liddesdale,"  jrom  "More  Celtic  Fairy 
Tales,"  by  Joseph  Jacobs;  and  "The  Buried  Moon"  jrom 
"  More  English  Fairy  Tales,"  by  Joseph  Jacobs. 

T.  Y.  Crowell  6°  Company,  New  York,  for  permission  to 
use  "The  Grateful  Crane"  and  "The  Child  of  the  Thunder," 
from  "  The  Fire-fly's  Lovers,"  by  William  Elliot  Griffis. 

Joseph  McDonough,  Albany,  for  permission  to  use  "Little 
Surya  Bai,"  "The  Jackal,  the  Barber  and  the  Brahmin," 
"Truth's  Triumph,"  "The  Rakshas's  Palace,"  and  "  Panch- 
Phul  Ranee,"  jrom  "Old  Deccan  Days,"  by  M.  Frere. 

Charles  Scribner's  Sons,  New  York,  for  permission  to  use 
"The  Deserter,"  "Steelpacha"  and  "The  Watch-tower  Between 
Earth  and  Heaven,"  jrom  "  The  Russian  Grandmother's  Wonder 
Tales,"  by  L.  S.  Houghton. 

Macmillan  &>  Company,  London,  for  permission  to  use  "  The 
Grateful  Foxes"  and  "The  Badger's  Money,"  from  "Tales  of 
Old  Japan,"  by  A.  B.  Mitford. 

The  Review  of  Reviews  Company,  London,  for  permission 
to  use  "  The  Feast  of  Lanterns"  and  "  The  Lake  oj  Gems"  jrom 
"Books  for  the  Bairns,"  edited  by  W.  T.  Stead. 

Moffat,  Yard  6^  Company,  New  York,  lor  permission  to  use 


PUBLISHERS  NOTE 

"The  Stoorworm"  and  "Two  Moqui  Heroes,"  from  "Fairy 
Tales  from  Folk-lore,"  by  Herschel  Williams. 

Ginn  &  Company,  Boston,  for  permission  to  use  "  Manstin, 
the  Rabbit,"  from  "Old  Indian  Legends." 

The  Century  Company,  New  York,  for  permission  to  use 
"The  Ants  That  Pushed  on  the  Sky,"  from  "The  Man  Who 
Married  the  Moon,"  by  Charles  F.  Lummis. 

David  McKay,  Philadelphia,  for  permission  to  use  "Longnose 
the  Dwarf"  from  "Fairy  Tales  from  the  German,"  by  Wilhelm 
Hauff. 

We  also  wish  to  express  our  appreciation  to  Mr.  Seumas 
MacManus  for  the  use  of  his  stories,  "  The  Amadan  of  the 
Dough,"  "  Hookedy-Crookedy,"  "  Billy  Beg  and  the  Bull,"  and 
"  The  Queen  of  the  Golden  Mines,"  from  "  Donegal  Fairy 
Stories,"  and  "  In  Chimney  Corners,"  published  by  us. 


[vi] 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

INTRODUCTION  xi 

I  WONDER  (Scandinavian)  3 

WHAT  THE  BIRDS  SAID  (Chinese)  8 

THE  SMITH  AND  THE  FAIRIES  (Gaelic')  10 

THE  GRATEFUL  CRANE  (Japanese)  13 

LITTLE  SURYA  BAI  (Southern  Indian)  17 

THE  STORKS  AND  THE  NIGHT  OWL  (Persian)  30 

THE  FIVE  QUEER  BROTHERS  (Chinese)  41 

THE  LAC  OF  RUPEES  (Southern  Indian)  44 

THE  EMPEROR'S  NIGHTINGALE.    H.  C.  ANDERSEN  51 

HOOKEDY-CROOKEDY.     SEUMAS  MACMANUS  (Celtic)  62 

ARNDT'S  NIGHT  UNDERGROUND.    D.  M.  MULOCK  81 

THE  UNICORN  (German)  88 

DESTINY.     E.  LABOULAYE  (Dalmatian)  no 
THE  QUEEN  OF  THE  GOLDEN  MINES.     SEUMAS  MACMANUS  (Celtic)          116 

THE  DESERTER  (Russian)  125 

THE  Two  MELONS  (Chinese)  131 

THE  IRON  CASKET  (Persian)  133 

THE  KNIGHTS  OF  THE  FISH.    FERNAN  CABALLERO  (Spanish)  143 

DAPPLEGRIM  (Scandinavian)  150 

THE  HERMIT.     VOLTAIRE  (French)  160 

THE  WATCH-TOWER  BETWEEN  EARTH  AND  HEAVEN  (Russian)  165 

THE  LUCKY  COIN.     FRANCOSO  (Portuguese)  169 

THE  JACKAL,  THE  BARBER  AND  THE  BRAHMIN  (Southern  Indian)  174 

THE  BIRD  OF  TRUTH.     CABALLERO  (Spanish)  189 

THE  Two  GENIES.    VOLTAIRE  (French)  200 

STEELPACHA  (Russian)  212 

[vii] 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

THE  BURIED  MOON  (English)  233 

THE  FARMER  OF  LIDDESDALE  (English)  238 

THE  BADGER'S  MONEY  (Japanese)  241 

THE  GRATEFUL  FOXES  (Japanese)  245 

THE  BLACK  HORSE  (Celtic)  251 

TRUTH'S  TRIUMPH  (Southern  Indian)  258 

THE  FEAST  OF  THE  LANTERNS  (Chinese)  271 

THE  LAKE  OF  GEMS  (Chinese)  278 

THE  SEA-MAIDEN  (Celtic)  290 

THE  ENCHANTED  WATERFALL  (Japanese)  299 

THE  AMADAN  OF  THE  DOUGH.    SEUMAS  MACMANUS  (Celtic)  302 

THE  RAKSHAS'S  PALACE  (Southern  Indian)  313 

BILLY  BEG  AND  THE  BULL.    SEUMAS  MACMANUS  (Celtic)  323 

THE  PRINCES  FIRE-FLASH  AND  FIRE-FADE  (Japanese)  333 

PANCH-PHUL  RANEE  (Southern  Indian)  337 

SCHIPPEITARO  (Japanese)  361 

THE  STOORWORM  (Gaelic)  365 

KING  TONGUE  (Persian)  376 

THE  CHILD  OF  THE  THUNDER  (Japanese)  384 

Two  MOQUI  HEROES  (American  Indian)  388 

MANSTIN,  THE  RABBIT  (American  Indian)  398 

THE  ANTS  THAT  PUSHED  ON  THE  SKY  (American  Indian)  403 

LONGNOSE  THE  DWARF  (German)  411 


[viii] 


I  WONDER! 

I  wonder  if  in  Samarcand 
Grave  camels  kneel  in  golden  sand, 
Still  lading  bales  of  magic  spells 
And  charms  a  lover's  wisdom  tells, 
To  fare  across  the  desert  main 
And  bring  the  Princess  home  again — 
I  wonder  ! 

I  wonder  in  Japan  to-day 
If  grateful  beasts  find  out  the  way 
To  those  who  succoured  them  in  pain, 
And  bring  their  blessings  back  again; 
If  cranes  and  sparrows  take  the  shape 
And  all  the  ways  of  mortals  ape — 
I  wonder ! 

In  Bagdad,  may  there  still  be  found 
That  potent  powder,  finely  ground, 
Which  changes  all  who  on  it  feast, 
Monarch  or  slave,  to  bird  or  beast? 
Do  Caliphs  taste  and  unafraid, 
Turn  storks,  and  weeping  night-owls  aid? 
I  wonder  ! 

I  wonder  if  in  far  Cathay 
The  nightingale  still  trills  her  lay 
Beside  the  Porcelain  Palace  door, 
And  courtiers  praise  her  as  before  ! 
If  emperors  dream  of  bygone  things 
And  musing,  weep  the  while  she  sings  — 
I  wonder  ! 

Such  things  have  never  chanced  to  me. 
I  wonder  if  to  eyes  that  see 
These  magic  visions  still  appear 
In  daily  living,  now  and  here ; 
If  every  flower  is  touched  with  glory, 
If  e'en  the  grass-blades  tell  a  story— 
I  wonder  ! 

N.  A.  S. 


INTRODUCTION 

THERE  is  a  Chinese  tale,  known  as  "The  Singing  Prisoner," 
in  which  a  friendless  man  is  bound  hand  and  foot  and  thrown 
into  a  dungeon,  where  he  lies  on  the  cold  stones  unfed  and 
untended. 

He  has  no  hope  of  freedom  and  as  complaint  will  avail  him 
nothing,  he  begins  to  while  away  the  hours  by  reciting  poems 
and  stories  that  he  had  learned  in  youth.  So  happily  does  he 
vary  the  tones  of  the  speakers,  feigning  in  turn  the  voices  of 
kings  and  courtiers,  lovers  and  princesses,  birds  and  beasts, 
that  he  speedily  draws  all  his  fellow-prisoners  around  him, 
beguiling  them  by  the  spell  of  his  genius. 

Those  who  have  food,  eagerly  press  it  upon  him  that  his 
strength  may  be  replenished;  the  jailer,  who  has  been  drawn 
into  the  charmed  circle,  loosens  his  bonds  that  he  may  move 
more  freely,  and  finally  grants  him  better  quarters  that  the 
stories  may  be  heard  to  greater  advantage.  Next  the  petty 
officers  hear  of  the  prisoner's  marvellous  gifts  and  report  them 
everywhere  with  such  effect  that  the  higher  authorities  at  last 
become  interested  and  grant  him  a  pardon. 

Tales  like  these,  that  draw  children  from  play  and  old  men 
from  the  chimney-corner;  that  gain  the  freedom  of  a  Sing- 
ing Prisoner,  and  enable  a  Scheherazade  to  postpone  from 
night  to  night  her  hour  of  death,  are  one  and  all  per- 
vaded by  the  same  eternal  magic.  Pain,  grief,  terror,  care, 
and  bondage  are  all  forgotten  for  a  time  when  lakes  of  gems 
and  enchanted  waterfalls  shimmer  in  the  sunlight,  when 
Rakshas's  palaces  rise,  full-built,  before  our  very  eyes,  or  when 
Caballero's  Knights  of  the  Fish  prance  away  on  their  magic 
chargers.  "I  wonder  when!"  "I  wonder  how!"  "I  wonder 
where!"  we  say  as  we  follow  them  into  the  land  of  mystery. 


INTRODUCTION 

So  Youngling  said  when  he  heard  the  sound  of  the  mysterious 
axe  in  the  forest  and  asked  himself  who  could  be  chopping  there. 

"I  wonder!"  he  cried  again  when  he  listened  to  the  faerie 
spade  digging  and  delving  at  the  top  of  the  rocks. 

"I  wonder!"  he  questioned  a  third  time  when  he  drank  from 
the  streamlet  and  sought  its  source,  finding  it  at  last  in  the 
enchanted  walnut.  Axe  and  spade  and  walnut  each  gladly  wel- 
comed him,  you  remember,  saying,  "It's  long  I've  been  looking 
for  you,  my  lad!"  for  the  new  world  is  always  awaiting  its 
Columbus. 

No  such  divine  curiosity  as  that  of  Youngling's  stirred  the 
dull  minds  of  his  elder  brothers  and  to  them  came  no  such 
reward.  They  jeered  at  the  wanderer,  reproaching  him  that 
he  forever  strayed  from  the  beaten  path,  but  when  Youngling 
issues  from  the  forest  with  the  magic  axe,  the  marvellous  spade, 
and  the  miraculous  nut  to  conquer  his  little  world,  we  begin  to 
ask  ourselves  which  of  the  roads  in  the  wood  are  indeed  best 
worth  following. 

"Childish  wonder  is  the  first  step  in  human  wisdom,"  said 
the  greatest  of  the  world's  showmen,  but  there  are  no  wonders 
to  the  eyes  that  lack  real  vision.  In  the  story  of  "What  the 
Birds  Said,"  for  instance,  the  stolid  jailer  flatly  denies  that  the 
feathered  creatures  have  any  message  of  import  to  convey;  it  is 
the  poor  captive  who  by  sympathy  and  insight  divines  the  mean- 
ing of  their  chatter  and  thus  saves  the  city  and  his  own  life. 

The  tales  in  this  book  are  of  many  kinds  of  wonder;  of  black 
magic,  white  magic  and  gray;  ranging  from  the  recital  of  strange 
and  supernatural  deeds  and  experiences  to  those  that  fore- 
shadow modern  conquests  of  nature  and  those  that  utilize  the 
marvellous  to  teach  a  moral  lesson.  Choose  among  them  as 
you  will,  for  as  the  Spaniards  might  say,  "The  book  is  at  your 
feet;  whatever  you  admire  is  yours!" 

"Tales  of  Wonder"  is  the  fourth  and  last  of  our  Fairy  Series 
in  the  Children's  Classics,  so  this  preface  is  in  the  nature  of  an 
epilogue.  "The  Fairy  Ring,"  "Magic  Casements,"  "Tales  of 
Laughter"  —  each  had  its  separate  message  for  its  little  public, 
and  "Tales  of  Wonder"  rings  down  the  curtain. 

[xii] 


INTRODUCTION 

There  was  once  a  little  brown  nightingale  that  sang  melodious 
strains  in  the  river-thickets  of  the  Emperor's  garden,  but  when 
she  was  transported  to  the  Porcelain  Palace  the  courtiers  soon 
tired  of  her  wild-wood  notes  and  supplanted  her  with  a  wonder- 
ful bird-automaton,  fashioned  of  gold  and  jewels. 

Time  went  on,  but  the  Emperor,  wisest  of  the  court,  began 
at  last  to  languish,  and  to  long  unceasingly  for  the  fresh,  free 
note  of  the  little  brown  nightingale.  It  was  sweeter  by  far 
than  the  machine-made  trills  and  roulades  of  the  artificial  song- 
ster, and  he  felt  instinctively  that  only  by  its  return  could  death 
be  charmed  away. 

The  old,  yet  ever  new,  tales  in  these  four  books  are  like  the 
wild  notes  of  the  nightingale  in  the  river-thicket,  and  many  are 
the  emperors  to  whom  they  have  sung. 

Whenever  we  tire  of  what  is  trivial  and  paltry  in  the  machine- 
made  fairy  tale  of  to-day,  let  us  open  one  of  these  crimson 
volumes  and  hear  again  the  note  of  the  little  brown  bird  in 
the  thicket. 

KATE  DOUGLAS  WIGGIN. 


Tales  of  Wonder 


I  Wonder 

X^VNCE  on  a  time  there  was  a  man  who  had  three  sons  — 

f    J  Peter,  Paul,  and  the  least    of    all,  whom    they   called 

v-X  Youngling.     I  can't  say  the  man  had  anything  more 

than  these  three  sons,  for  he  had  n't  one  penny  to  rub  against 

another;  and  he  told  the  lads,  over  and  over  again,  that  they 

must  go  out  into  the  world  and  try  to  earn  their  bread,  for  at 

home  there  was  nothing  to  be  looked  for  but  starving  to  death. 

Now  near  by  the  man's  cottage  was  the  King's  palace,  and, 
you  must  know,  just  against  the  windows  a  great  oak  had  sprung 
up,  which  was  so  stout  and  tall  that  it  took  away  all  the  light. 
The  King  had  said  he  would  give  untold  treasure  to  the  man 
who  could  fell  the  oak,  but  no  one  was  man  enough  for  that, 
for  as  soon  as  one  chip  of  the  oak's  trunk  flew  off,  two  grew 
in  its  stead. 

A  well,  too,  the  King  desired,  which  was  to  hold  water  for  the 
whole  year;  for  all  his  neighbours  had  wells,  but  he  had  n't  any, 
and  that  he  thought  a  shame.  So  the  King  said  he  would  give 
both  money  and  goods  to  anyone  who  could  dig  him  such  a  well 
as  would  hold  water  for  a  whole  year  round,  but  no  one  could  do 
it,  for  the  palace  lay  high,  high  up  on  a  hill,  and  they  could 
only  dig  a  few  inches  before  they  came  upon  the  living  rock. 

But,  as  the  King  had  set  his  heart  on  having  these  two  things 
done,  he  had  it  given  out  far  and  wide,  in  all  the  churches  of  his 
dominion,  that  he  who  could  fell  the  big  oak  in  the  King's 
courtyard,  and  get  him  a  well  that  would  hold  water  the  whole 
year  round,  should  have  the  Princess  and  half  the  kingdom. 

Well!  you  may  easily  know  there  was  many  a  man  who  came 
to  try  his  luck ;  but  all  their  hacking  and  hewing,  all  their 
digging  and  delving,  were  of  no  avail.  The  oak  grew  taller  and 
stouter  at  every  stroke,  and  the  rock  grew  no  softer. 

[3] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

So  one  day  the  three  brothers  thought  they  'd  set  off  and  try, 
too,  and  their  father  had  n't  a  word  against  it;  for,  even  if  they 
did  n't  get  the  Princess  and  half  the  kingdom,  it  might  happen 
that  they  would  get  a  place  somewhere  with  a  good  master,  and 
that  was  all  he  wanted.  So  when  the  brothers  said  they  thought 
of  going  to  the  palace,  their  father  said  "Yes"  at  once,  and 
Peter,  Paul,  and  Youngling  went  off  from  their  home. 

They  had  not  gone  far  before  they  came  to  a  fir-wood,  and  up 
along  one  side  of  it  rose  a  steep  hillside,  and  as  they  went  they 
heard  something  hewing  and  hacking  away  up  on  the  hill  among 
the  trees. 

"I  wonder  now  what  it  is  that  is  hewing  away  up  yonder?" 
said  Youngling. 

"  You  are  always  so  clever  with  your  wonderings,"  said  Peter 
and  Paul,  both  at  once.  "  What  wonder  is  it,  pray,  that  a  wood- 
cutter should  stand  and  hack  up  on  a  hillside?" 

"Still,  I  'd  like  to  see  what  it  is,  after  all,"  said  Youngling, 
and  up  he  went. 

"  Oh,  if  you  're  such  a  child,  't  will  do  you  good  to  go  and  take 
a  lesson,"  cried  out  his  brothers  after  him. 

But  Youngling  did  n't  care  for  what  they  said;  he  climbed  the 
steep  hillside  toward  where  the  noise  came,  and  when  he  reached 
the  place,  what  do  you  think  he  saw  ? 

Why,  an  axe  that  stood  there  hacking  and  hewing,  all  of  itself, 
at  the  trunk  of  a  fir. 

"Good  day,"  said  Youngling.  "So  you  stand  here  all  alone 
and  hew,  do  you?" 

"Yes,  here  I  Ve  stood  and  hewed  and  hacked  a  long,  long 
time,  waiting  for  you,  my  lad,"  said  the  Axe. 

"Well,  here  I  am  at  last,"  said  Youngling,  as  he  took  the  Axe, 
pulled  it  off  its  haft,  and  stuffed  both  head  and  haft  into  his 
wallet. 

So  when  he  climbed  down  again  to  his  brothers,  they  began 
to  jeer  and  laugh  at  him. 

"And  now,  what  funny  thing  was  it  you  saw  up  yonder  on 
the  hillside?  "they  said. 

"  Oh,  it  was  only  an  axe  we  heard,"  said  Youngling. 

[4] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

When  they  had  gone  a  bit  farther,  they  came  under  a  steep 
spur  of  rock,  and  up  above  they  heard  something  digging  and 
shovelling. 

"I  wonder,  now,"  said  Youngling,  "what  it  is  digging  and 
shovelling  up  yonder  at  the  top  of  the  rock?" 

"  Ah,  you  're  always  so  clever  with  your  wonderings,"  said 
Peter  and  Paul  again;  "as  if  you  'd  never  heard  a  woodpecker 
hacking  and  pecking  at  a  hollow  tree." 

"Well,  well,"  said  Youngling,  "I  think  it  would  be  a  piece  of 
fun  just  to  see  what  it  really  is." 

And  so  off  he  set  to  climb  the  rock,  while  the  others  laughed 
and  made  game  of  him.  But  he  did  n't  care  a  bit  for  that;  up 
he  clambered,  and  when  he  got  near  the  top,  what  do  you  think 
he  saw  ?  Why,  a  spade  that  stood  there  digging  and  delving. 

"  Good  day,"  said  Youngling.  "  So  you  stand  here  all  alone, 
and  dig  and  delve?" 

"Yes,  that 's  what  I  do,"  said  the  Spade,  "and  that's  what 
I  've  done  this  many  a  long  day,  waiting  for  you,  my  lad." 

"Well,  here  I  am,"  said  Youngling  again,  as  he  took  the 
Spade  and  knocked  off  its  handle,  and  put  it  into  his  wallet;  and 
then  he  climbed  down  again  to  his  brothers. 

"Well,  what  was  it,  so  strange  and  rare,"  said  Peter  and  Paul, 
"  that  you  saw  up  there  at  the  top  of  the  rock?" 

"  Oh,"  said  Youngling,  "  nothing  more  than  a  spade;  that  was 
what  we  heard." 

So  they  went  on  again  a  good  bit,  till  they  came  to  a  brook. 
They  were  thirsty  all  three,  after  their  long  walk,  and  so  they 
lay  down  beside  the  brook  to  have  a  drink. 

"I  have  a  great  fancy  to  see  where  this  brook  comes  from," 
said  Youngling. 

So  up  alongside  the  brook  he  went,  in  spite  of  all  that  his 
brothers  shouted  after  him.  Nothing  could  stop  him.  On  he 
went.  And  as  he  went  up  and  up,  the  brook  grew  smaller  and 
smaller,  and  at  last,  a  little  way  farther  on,  what  do  you  think  he 
saw  ?  Why,  a  great  walnut,  and  out  of  that  the  water  trickled. 

"Good  day,"  said  Youngling  again.  "So  you  lie  here  and 
trickle,  and  run  down  all  alone?" 

[5] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Yes,  I  do,"  said  the  Walnut  "and  here  have  I  trickled  and 
run  this  many  a  long  day,  waiting  for  you,  my  lad." 

"Well,  here  I  am,"  said  Youngling,  as  he  took  a  lump  of 
moss  and  plugged  up  the  hole,  so  that  the  water  might  n't  run 
out.  Then  he  put  the  Walnut  into  his  wallet,  and  ran  down  to 
his  brothers. 

"Well,  now,"  said  Peter  and  Paul,  "have  you  found  out  where 
the  water  comes  from?  A  rare  sight  it  must  have  been!" 

"  Oh,  after  all,  it  was  only  a  hole  it  ran  out  of,"  said  Youngling, 
and  the  others  laughed  and  made  game  of  him  again,  but 
Youngling  did  n't  mind  that  a  bit. 

So  when  they  had  gone  a  little  farther,  they  came  to  the  King's 
palace;  but  as  every  man  in  the  kingdom  had  heard  that  he 
might  win  the  Princess  and  half  the  realm,  if  he  could  only 
fell  the  big  oak  and  dig  the  King's  well,  so  many  had  come  to 
try  their  luck  that  the  oak  was  now  twice  as  stout  and  big  as  it 
had  been  at  first,  for  you  will  remember  that  two  chips  grew 
for  every  one  they  hewed  out  with  their  axes. 

So  the  King  had  now  laid  it  down  as  a  punishment  that  if 
anyone  tried  and  could  n't  fell  the  oak,  he  should  be  put  on  a 
barren  island,  and  both  his  ears  were  to  be  clipped  off.  But 
the  two  brothers  did  n't  let  themselves  be  frightened  by 
this  threat;  they  were  quite  sure  they  could  fell  the  oak, 
and  Peter,  as  he  was  the  eldest,  was  to  try  his  hand  first; 
but  it  went  with  him  as  with  all  the  rest  who  had  hewn  at 
the  oak :  for  every  chip  he  cut  two  grew  in  its  place.  So  the 
King's  men  seized  him,  and  clipped  off  both  his  ears,  and 
put  him  out  on  the  island. 

Now  Paul  was  to  try  his  luck,  but  he  fared  just  the  same! 
When  he  had  hewn  two  or  three  strokes,  they  began  to  see  the 
oak  grow,  and  so  the  King's  men  seized  him,  too,  and  clipped  his 
ears,  and  put  him  out  on  the  island;  and  his  ears  they  clipped 
closer,  because  they  said  he  ought  to  have  taken  a  lesson  from 
his  brother. 

So  now  Youngling  was  to  try. 

"If  you  want  to  look  like  a  marked  sheep,  we  're  quite  ready 
to  clip  your  ears  at  once,  and  then  you  '11  save  yourself  some 

[6] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

trouble,"  said  the  King,  for  he  was  angry  with  him  for  his 
brothers'  sake. 

"Well,  I  'd  just  like  to  try  first,"  said  Youngling,  and  so  he 
got  leave.  Then  he  took  his  Axe  out  of  his  wallet  and  fitted  it 
to  its  handle. 

"Hew  away!"  said  he  to  his  Axe,  and  away  it  hewed,  making 
the  chips  fly  again,  so  that  it  was  n't  long  before  down  came  the 
oak. 

When  that  was  done,  Youngling  pulled  out  his  Spade  and 
fitted  it  to  its  handle. 

"Dig  away!"  said  he  to  his  Spade,  and  so  the  Spade  began 
to  dig  and  delve  till  the  earth  and  rock  flew  out  in  splinters,  and 
he  soon  had  the  well  deep  enough,  you  may  believe. 

And  when  he  had  got  it  as  big  and  deep  as  he  chose,  Youngling 
took  out  his  Walnut  and  laid  it  in  one  corner  of  the  well,  and 
pulled  the  plug  of  moss  out. 

"Trickle  and  run,"  said  Youngling,  and  so  the  Nut  trickled 
and  ran  till  the  water  gushed  out  of  the  hole  in  a  stream,  and  in  a 
short  time  the  well  was  brimful. 

So  as  Youngling  had  felled  the  oak  which  shaded  the  King's 
palace,  and  dug  a  well  in  the  palace-yard,  he  got  the  Princess  and 
half  the  kingdom,  as  the  King  had  said;  but  it  was  lucky  for 
Peter  and  Paul  that  they  had  lost  their  ears,  else  they  might  have 
grown  tired  of  hearing  how  everyone  said  each  hour  of  the  day : 

"Well,  after  all,  Youngling  was  n't  so  much  out  of  his  mind 
when  he  took  to  wondering." 


[7] 


IFbat  the  'Birds  Said 

A  LAD  named  Kong  Hia  Chiang,  who  lived  with  his 
ynf     parents  among  the  mountains,  understood  the  language 
-Z  A.      of  the  birds.      One  twilight,  as  he  sat  at  his  books,  a 
flock  of  birds  alighted  on  a  tree  before  his  window  and  sang : 

"  Kong  Hia  Chiang,  on  the  southern  plain 

A  sheep  awaits  you  by  a  heap  of  stones, — 
A  fine  fat  wether,  that  the  dogs  have  slain; 
You  eat  the  flesh  and  we  will  pick  the  bones  1 " 

Kong  Hia  Chiang  went  and  brought  in  the  torn  sheep  and 
cooked  it  during  the  night.  The  next  morning  a  shepherd  came 
and  said  that  one  of  his  sheep  was  missing;  he  had  found  blood 
on  the  meadow,  had  followed  the  trail,  and  it  had  brought  him 
to  that  house.  Kong  Hia  Chiang  acknowledged  that  he  had 
brought  in  the  sheep,  but  declared  that  the  dogs  had  killed  it, 
and  that  its  death  and  the  place  where  it  might  be  found  had 
been  made  known  to  him  by  birds.  His  story  was  considered 
to  be  an  impudent  fabrication,  and  he  was  haled  away  to 
prison. 

While  he  was  awaiting  his  trial  before  the  magistrate,  a  bird, 
flying  eastward,  perched  on  the  wall,  saw  him,  and  piped: 

"  Foes  approach  the  western  border, 
Banners,  bows,  and  spears  in  order, 
While  the  gate  lacks  watch  or  warder." 

Kong  Hia  Chiang  thereupon  so  vehemently  besought  his 
jailer  to  inform  the  magistrate  of  the  imminent  danger  of  inva- 
sion through  the  unprotected  Western  Pass,  that  the  jailer, 
though  wholly  incredulous,  decided  to  test  his  power  of  compre- 
hending the  utterances  of  birds.  He  took  some  rice,  soaked  a 
part  of  it  in  sweetened  water,  and  a  part  in  brine,  and  then  spread 

[81 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  whole  on  the  roof  of  a  shed  into  which  he  brought  Kong  Hia 
Chiang,  and  asked  him  if  he  knew  why  so  many  birds  were 
chirruping  overhead.  Kong  Hia  Chiang  at  once  replied  that 
those  on  the  roof  were  hailing  those  that  were  flying  past,  and 
saying: 

"Call  a  halt;  call  a  halt; 

Here  is  rice  fresh  and  white; 
Half  is  sweet,  half  is  salt; 
Stop  a  bit;  take  a  bite." 

The  jailer  was  at  once  convinced  that  the  prisoner  under- 
stood the  speech  of  birds,  and  therefore  hastened  to  the  magis- 
trate to  report  the  warning  and  the  test.  The  magistrate  sent 
a  swift  courier  to  notify  the  military  officers,  and  a  scout  was 
sent  out  to  the  west.  He  soon  confirmed  the  message  of  Kong 
Hia  Chiang,  and  troops  were  dispatched  to  strengthen  the  garri- 
son at  the  pass,  the  invaders  thereby  being  successfully  repelled. 
The  great  service  rendered  to  the  country  by  Kong  Hia  Chiang 
was  acknowledged  by  his  sovereign,  who  afterward  made  use 
of  his  remarkable  talent,  invited  him  to  study  with  the  princes, 
and  eventually  raised  him  to  a  high  rank  among  the  nobles  of 
the  empire. 


[9] 


The  Smith  and  the  Fairies 

ARS  ago  there  lived  in  Crossbrig  a  smith  of  the  name  of 
MacEachern.  This  man  had  an  only  child,  a  boy  of 
about  thirteen  or  fourteen  years  of  age,  cheerful,  strong, 
and  healthy.  All  of  a  sudden  he  fell  ill;  took  to  his  bed  and 
moped  whole  days  away.  No  one  could  tell  what  was  the  matter 
with  him,  and  the  boy  himself  could  not,  or  would  not,  tell  how 
he  felt.  He  was  wasting  away  fast;  getting  thin,  old,  and 
yellow;  and  his  father  and  all  his  friends  were  afraid  that  he 
would  die. 

At  last  one  day,  after  the  boy  had  been  lying  in  this  condition 
for  a  long  time,  getting  neither  better  nor  worse,  always 
confined  to  bed,  but  with  an  extraordinary  appetite  —  one 
day,  while  sadly  revolving  these  things,  and  standing  idly 
at  his  forge,  with  no  -heart  to  work,  the  smith  was  agree- 
ably surprised  to  see  an  old  man,  well  known  for  his 
sagacity  and  knowledge  of  out-of-the-way  things,  walk  into 
his  workshop.  Forthwith  he  told  him  the  occurrence  which 
had  clouded  his  life. 

The  old  man  looked  grave  as  he  listened;  and  after  sitting  a 
long  time  pondering  over  all  he  had  heard,  gave  his  opinion  thus: 
"It  is  not  your  son  you  have  got.  The  boy  has  been  carried 
away  by  the  'Daione  Silk?  and  they  have  left  a  Sibhreach  in 
his  place." 

"Alas!  and  what  then  am  I  to  do?"  said  the  smith.  "How 
am  I  ever  to  see  my  own  son  again?" 

"I  will  tell  you  how,"  answered  the  old  man.  "But,  first, 
to  make  sure  that  it  is  not  your  own  son  you  have  got,  take  as 
many  empty  egg-shells  as  you  can  get,  go  into  his  room,  spread 
them  out  carefully  before  his  sight,  then  proceed  to  draw  water 
with  them,  carrying  them  two  and  two  in  your  hands  as  if  they 

[10] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

were  a  great  weight,  and  arrange  them  when  full,  with  every 
sort  of  earnestness  around  the  fire." 

The  smith  accordingly  gathered  as  many  broken  egg-shells 
as  he  could  get,  went  into  the  room,  and  proceeded  to  carry  out 
all  his  instructions. 

He  had  not  been  long  at  work  before  there  arose  from  the  bed 
a  shout  of  laughter,  and  the  voice  of  the  seeming  sick  boy 
exclaimed,  "I  am  eight  hundred  years  of  age,  and  I  have  never 
seen  the  like  of  that  before."  The  smith  returned  and  told  the 
old  man. 

"Well,  now,"  said  the  sage  to  him,  "did  I  not  tell  you  that 
it  was  not  your  son  you  had:  your  son  is  in  Borracheill  in  a 
digh  there  (that  is,  a  round  green  hill  frequented  by  fairies).  Get 
rid  as  soon  as  possible  of  this  intruder,  and  I  think  I  may  promise 
you  your  son.  You  must  light  a  very  large  and  bright  fire  before 
the  bed  on  which  this  stranger  is  lying.  He  will  ask  you, l  What 
is  the  use  of  such  a  fire  as  that  ? '  Answer  him  at  once, '  You  will 
see  that  presently ! '  and  then  seize  him,  and  throw  him  into  the 
middle  of  it.  If  it  is  your  own  son  you  have  got,  he  will  call  out 
to  you  to  save  him;  but  if  not,  the  thing  will  fly  through  the  roof." 

The  smith  again  followed  the  old  man's  advice:  kindled  a 
large  fire,  answered  the  question  put  to  him  as  he  had  been 
directed  to  do,  and  seizing  the  child  flung  him  in  without  hesita- 
tion. The  Sibhreach  gave  an  awful  yell,  and  sprang  through 
the  roof,  where  a  hole  had  been  left  to  let  the  smoke  out. 

On  a  certain  night  the  old  man  told  him  the  green  round  hill, 
where  the  fairies  kept  the  boy,  would  be  open,  and  on  that  date 
the  smith,  having  provided  himself  with  a  Bible,  a  dirk,  and  a 
crowing  cock,  was  to  proceed  to  the  hill.  He  would  hear  singing 
and  dancing,  and  much  merriment  going  on,  he  had  been  told, 
but  he  was  to  advance  boldly;  the  Bible  he  carried  would  be  a 
certain  safeguard  to  him  against  any  danger  from  the  fairies. 
On  entering  the  hill  he  was  to  stick  the  dirk  in  the  threshold,  to 
prevent  the  hill  from  closing  upon  him;  "and  then,"  continued 
the  old  man,  "on  entering  you  will  see  a  spacious  apartment 
before  you,  beautifully  clean,  and  there,  standing  far  within, 
working  at  a  forge,  you  will  also  see  your  own  son.  When  you 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

are  questioned,  say  you  come  to  seek  him,  and  will  not  go  with- 
out him." 

Not  long  after  this,  the  time  came  round,  and  the  smith 
sallied  forth,  prepared  as  instructed.  Sure  enough  as  he 
approached  the  hill,  there  was  a  light  where  light  was  seldom 
seen  before.  Soon  after,  a  sound  of  piping,  dancing,  and  joyous 
merriment  reached  the  anxious  father  on  the  night  wind. 

Overcoming  every  impulse  to  fear,  the  smith  approached  the 
threshold  steadily,  stuck  the  dirk  into  it  as  directed,  and  entered. 
Protected  by  the  Bible  he  carried  on  his  breast,  the  fairies  could 
not  touch  him;  but  they  asked  him,  with  a  good  deal  of  dis- 
pleasure, what  he  wanted  there.  He  answered,  "I  want  my 
son,  whom  I  see  down  there,  and  1  will  not  go  without  him." 

Upon  hearing  this  the  whole  company  before  him  gave  a 
loud  laugh,  which  wakened  up  the  cock  he  carried  dozing 
in  his  arms,  who  at  once  leaped  up  on  his  shoulders,  clapped  his 
wings  lustily,  and  crowed  loud  and  long. 

The  fairies,  incensed,  seized  the  smith  and  his  son,  and  throw- 
ing them  out  of  the  hill,  flung  the  dirk  after  them,  and  in  an 
instant  all  was  dark. 

For  a  year  and  a  day  the  boy  never  did  a  turn  of  work,  and 
hardly  ever  spoke  a  word;  but  at  last  one  day,  sitting  by  his 
father  and  watching  him  finishing  a  sword  he  was  making  for 
some  chief,  and  which  he  was  very  particular  about,  he  suddenly 
exclaimed,  "That  is  not  the  way  to  do  it;"  and  taking  the  tools 
from  his  father's  hands  he  set  to  work  himself  in  his  place,  and 
soon  fashioned  a  sword,  the  like  of  which  was  never  seen  in  the 
country  before. 

From  that  day  the  young  man  wrought  constantly  with  his 
father,  and  became  the  inventor  of  a  peculiarly  fine  and  well- 
tempered  weapon,  the  making  of  which  kept  the  two  smiths, 
father  and  son,  in  constant  employment,  spread  their  fame 
far  and  wide,  and  gave  them  the  means  in  abundance,  as  they 
before  had  the  disposition,  to  live  content  with  all  the  world  and 
very  happily  with  each  other. 


[12] 


The  Grateful  Crane* 

FLIGHTING  sparrows  fear  not  man,"  as  the  old  proverb 

fj      says.    Yet  it  was  not  a  sparrow  but  a  crane  that  fell 

-^         down  out  of    the   air.     Near  the  feet  of  Musai,  the 

farmer's  boy,  it  lay,  as  he  waded  in  the  ooze  of  his  rice  field, 

working  from  daybreak  to  sundown. 

The  farmer's  boy  was  used  to  cranes,  for  in  the  plough's 
furrow  on  the  dry  land  these  long-legged  birds  walked  close 
behind,  not  the  least  afraid  in  the  Mikado's  dominions.  For 
who  would  hurt  the  white-breasted  creature,  that  every  one 
called  the  Honourable  Lord  Crane  ?  The  graceful  birds  seemed 
to  love  to  be  near  man,  when  he  worked  in  the  wet  or  paddy 
fields,  where  under  four  inches  of  water  the  seeds  were  planted 
and  the  rice  plants  grew.  So  graceful  in  all  its  movements  is 
the  crane  that  many  a  dainty  little  maid  who  acts  politely 
hears  herself  spoken  of  as  the  "bird  that  rises  from  the  water 
without  muddying  the  stream." 

Musai  hurried  to  the  grassy  bank  at  the  edge  of  the  paddy 
field  as  fast  as  he  could  wade  through  the  liquid  mud,  to  see 
what  was  the  matter  with  the  crane.  Throwing  down  his  hoe, 
and  looking  in  the  grass,  he  saw  that  an  arrow  was  sticking  in  the 
crane's  back,  and  that  red  drops  of  blood  dappled  its  white 
plumage.  Instead  of  seeming  frightened  when  the  man  came 
near,  the  bird  bent  down  its  neck,  as  if  to  submit  to  whatever  the 
farmer's  boy  should  do. 

Gently  Musai  plucked  out  the  arrow  and  helped  the  bird  to 
rise,  pushing  back  the  undergrowth  so  that  its  broad  white 
pinions  could  have  free  play.  After  a  few  feeble  attempts  to 
fly  it  spread  its  wings>  rose  up  from  the  earth,  and  after  circling 

*  From  "  The  Fire-fly's  Lovers,"  by  William  Elliot  Griffis,  copyright,  1008,  by 
T.  Y.  Crowell  &  Co. 

[13] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

several  times  round  its  benefactor  as  though  to  thank  him,  it 
flew  off  to  the  mountain. 

Musai  went  back  to  his  work,  hoping  that  in  season  his  labor 
would  yield  a  good  crop.  He  had  his  widowed  mother  to  sup- 
port and  must  needs  toil  every  day.  His  one  delight  was 
to  come  home,  weary  after  the  long  hours  of  labour  in  the  muddy 
rice  field,  and  have  a  hot  bath.  This  his  mother  always  had 
ready  for  him.  Then,  clean  and  with  a  fresh  kimono,  and  a 
little  rest  before  supper-time,  he  was  ready  for  a  quiet  evening 
with  the  neighbours. 

So  in  routine  the  days  passed  by  until  autumn  was  near  at 
hand.  One  day,  returning  before  the  sun  was  fully  set,  he  found 
seated  beside  his  mother  a  lovely  girl.  In  spite  of  his  con- 
temptible appearance  after  a  day's  toil,  working  barelegged  in 
the  mire,  she  welcomed  him  with  the  grace  of  a  princess. 

Not  thinking  of  returning  the  salute  in  his  unwashed  con- 
dition, he  took  off  his  head-kerchief,  drew  in  his  breath,  and 
bowing  to  his  mother  asked. 

"Who  is  the  honourable  That  Side,  and  how  comes  she  into 
this  miserable  hut?" 

"My  son,"  replied  his  mother,  "though  you  are  a  man,  you 
have  as  yet  no  wife.  Your  virtues  of  obedience,  filial  reverence, 
fidelity,  and  politeness  have  made  you  well  known.  Hence  this 
fair  damsel  is  not  unwilling  to  become  your  wife.  But,  without 
your  consent,  I  could  not  answer  her  proposal.  What  do  you 
think  about  it?" 

The  young  farmer,  though  highly  complimented,  at  first  said 
little,  but  he  thought  hard.  "  Daintily  reared,  and  perhaps  of 
noble  birth  is  she,  but  should  I  gratify  her  desire,  how  can  she 
bear  the  poverty  to  which  we  are  accustomed?  Will  she  be 
patient,  when  she  has  to  suffer  hunger?  Or,  shall  we  be  sepa- 
rated, and  that  which  promises  love  and  happiness  last  only  a 
little  while,  to  pass  away,  leaving  gloom  and  sorrow  behind?" 

But  as  the  days  slipped  along,  and  when  he  saw  how  kind  she 
was  to  her  new  mother,  ever  patient  and  self-denying  in  loving 
reverence,  all  his  fears  were  driven  away  like  clouds  before  the 
wind.  So  the  young  man  and  woman  were  married. 

[14] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

But  when  the  full  autumn-time  came  for  the  rice  ears  to  fill 
and  round  out,  nothing  was  found  but  husk  and  shell.  The 
crop  was  a  total  failure.  With  heavy  taxes  unpaid  and  no  food 
in  the  house,  starvation  loomed  before  them.  By  winter,  all 
were  in  dire  distress. 

Then  the  patient  wife  revealed  new  powers  and  cheered  her 
husband,  saying, 

"  I  can  spin  such  cloth  as  was  never  made  in  this  province,  if 
you  will  build  me  a  separate  room.  I  cannot  weave  here,  or 
make  the  fine  pattern  ot  red  and  white  except  when  alone  and 
in  perfect  silence.  Build  me  a  room,  and  the  money  you  need 
will  flow  in." 

The  old  mother  was  doubtful  as  to  her  daughter-in-law's 
project  and  even  Musai  was  but  half-hearted.  Yet  he  went  to 
work  diligently.  With  beam,  and  wattle,  and  thatch,  floor  of 
mats  and  window  of  latticed  paper,  with  walls  made  tight 
because  well  daubed  with  clay,  he  built  the  room  apart.  There 
alone,  day  by  day,  secluded  from  all,  the  sweet  wife  toiled  unseen. 
The  mother  and  husband  patiently  waited,  until  after  a  week, 
the  little  woman  rejoined  the  family  circle.  In  her  hands  she 
bore  a  roll  of  woven  stuff,  white  and  shining,  as  lustrous  and 
pure  as  fresh  fallen  snow.  Yet  here  and  there,  a  crimson  thread 
in  the  stuff  did  but  intensify  the  purity  of  the  otherwise  unflecked 
whiteness.  Pure  red  and  pure  white  were  the  only  colours  of 
this  wonderful  fabric. 

"What  shall  we  call  it?"  inquired  the  amazed  husband. 

"It  has  no  name,  for  there  is  none  other  in  the  world  like  it," 
said  the  fair  weaver. 

"But  I  must  have  a  name.  I  shall  take  it  to  the  Daimio. 
He  will  not  buy,  if  he  does  not  know  how  it  is  called." 

"Then,"  said  the  wife,  "tell  him  its  name  is  'White  Crane's- 
down  cloth.'" 

Quickly  passed  the  snowy  fabric  into  the  hands  of  the  lord  of 
the  castle,  who  sent  it  as  a  present  to  the  Empress  in  Kioto.  All 
were  amazed  by  it,  and  the  Empress  commanded  the  donor 
to  be  richly  rewarded.  The  farmer  husband,  bearing  a  thou- 
sand pieces  of  coin  in  his  bag,  hastened  home  to  spread  the  shin- 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

ing  silver  at  his  mother's  feet  and  to  thank  the  wife  who  had 
brought  him  fortune.  A  feast  followed,  and  for  many  weeks  the 
family  lived  easily  on  the  money  thus  gained.  Then,  when  again 
on  the  edge  of  need,  Musai  asked  his  wife  if  she  were  willing  to 
weave  another  web  of  the  wonderful  Crane's-down  cloth. 

Cheerfully  she  agreed,  cautioning  him  to  leave  her  in  privacy, 
and  not  to  look  upon  her  until  she  came  forth  with  the  cloth. 

But  alas  for  the  spirit  of  prying  impertinence  and  wicked 
curiosity !  Not  satisfied  with  having  been  delivered  from  star- 
vation by  a  wife  that  served  him  like  a  slave,  Musai  stealthily 
crept  up  to  the  paper  partition,  touched  his  tongue  to  the  latticed 
pane,  and  poked  his  finger  noiselessly  through,  thus  making  a 
round  hole  to  which  he  glued  his  eye  and  looked  in. 

What  a  sight!  There  was  no  woman  at  work,  but  a  noble 
white  crane  —  the  same  that  he  had  seen  in  the  field,  and  from 
whose  back  he  had  extracted  the  hunter's  arrow.  Bending 
over  the  spinning  wheel,  the  bird  pulled  from  her  own  breast 
the  silky  down,  and  by  twining  and  twisting  made  it  into  the 
finest  thread  which  mortals  ever  beheld.  From  time  to  time, 
she  pressed  from  her  heart's  blood  red  drops  with  which  to  dye 
some  strands,  and  thus  the  weaving  went  on.  The  web  of  the 
cloth  was  nearly  finished. 

Musai  astounded  looked  on  without  moving,  until  suddenly 
called  by  his  mother,  he  cried  out  in  response,  "Yes,  I'm 
coming." 

The  startled  crane  turned  and  saw  the  eye  in  the  wall. 
Throwing  down  thread  and  web  she  moved  angrily  to  the  door, 
gave  a  shrill  scream  and  flew  out  under  the  sky.  Like  a  white 
speck  against  the  blue  hills,  she  appeared  for  a  little  while  and 
then  was  lost  to  sight. 

Son  and  mother  once  more  faced  poverty  and  loneliness,  and 
Musai  again  splashed  barelegged  in  the  rice  field. 


Little  Surya  Bai 

A  POOR  Milkwoman  was  once   going   into   the   town 

/-m  with  cans  full  of  milk  to  sell.  She  took  with  her 
-^  -*•  her  little  daughter  (a  baby  of  about  a  year  old) ,  having 
no  one  in  whose  charge  to  leave  her  at  home.  Being  tired,  she 
sat  down  by  the  roadside,  placing  the  child  and  the  cans  full 
of  milk  beside  her;  when,  on  a  sudden,  two  large  eagles  flew 
overhead;  and  one,  swooping  down,  seized  the  child,  and  flew 
away  with  her  out  of  the  mother's  sight. 

Very  far,  far  away  the  eagles  carried  the  little  baby,  even 
beyond  the  borders  of  her  native  land,  until  they  reached  their 
home  in  a  lofty  tree.  There  the  old  eagles  had  built  a  great  nest; 
it  was  made  of  iron  and  wood,  and  was  as  big  as  a  little  house; 
there  was  iron  all  round,  and  to  get  in  and  out  you  had  to  go 
through  seven  iron  doors. 

In  this  stronghold  they  placed  the  little  baby,  and  because 
she  was  like  a  young  eaglet  they  called  her  Surya  Bai  (the  Sun 
Lady).  The  eagles  both  loved  the  child;  and  daily  they  flew 
into  distant  countries  to  bring  her  rich  and  precious  things  — 
clothes  that  had  been  made  for  princesses,  precious  jewels, 
wonderful  playthings,  all  that  was  most  costly  and  rare. 

One  day,  when  Surya  Bai  was  twelve  years  old,  the  old  hus- 
band Eagle  said  to  his  wife,  "  Wife,  our  daughter  has  no  diamond 
ring  on  her  little  finger,  such  as  princesses  wear;  let  us  go  and 
fetch  her  one."  "  Yes,"  said  the  other  old  Eagle;  "but  to  fetch 
it  we  must  go  very  far."  "True,"  rejoined  he,  "such  a  ring  is 
not  to  be  got  nearer  than  the  Red  Sea,  and  that  is  a  twelve- 
month's journey  from  here;  nevertheless  we  will  go."  So  the 
Eagles  started  off,  leaving  Surya  Bai  in  the  strong  nest,  with 
twelve  months'  provisions  (that  she  might  not  be  hungry  whilst 
they  were  away),  and  a  little  dog  and  cat  to  take  care  of  her. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Not  long  after  they  were  gone,  one  day  the  naughty  little 
cat  stole  some  food  from  the  store,  for  doing  which  Surya  Bai 
punished  her.  The  cat  did  not  like  being  whipped,  and  she 
was  still  more  annoyed  at  having  been  caught  stealing;  so,  in 
revenge,  she  ran  to  the  fireplace  (they  were  obliged  to  keep  a 
fire  always  burning  in  the  Eagle's  nest,  as  Surya  never  went 
down  from  the  tree,  and  would  not  otherwise  have  been  able  to 
cook  her  dinner) ,  and  put  out  the  fire.  When  the  little  girl  saw 
this  she  was  much  vexed,  for  the  cat  had  eaten  their  last  cooked 
provisions,  and  she  did  not  know  what  they  were  to  do  for  food. 
For  three  whole  days  Surya  Bai  puzzled  over  the  difficulty,  and 
for  three  whole  days  she  and  the  dog  and  the  cat  had  nothing 
to  eat.  At  last  she  thought  she  would  climb  to  the  edge  of  the 
nest,  and  see  if  she  could  see  any  fire  in  the  country  below;  and, 
if  so,  she  would  go  down  and  ask  the  people  who  lighted  it  to  give 
her  a  little  with  which  to  cook  her  dinner.  So  she  climbed  to 
the  edge  of  the  nest.  Then,  very  far  away  on  the  horizon,  she 
saw  a  thin  curl  of  blue  smoke.  So  she  let  herself  down  from  the 
tree,  and  all  day  long  she  walked  in  the  direction  whence  the 
smoke  came.  Toward  evening  she  reached  the  place,  and  found 
it  rose  from  a  small  hut  in  which  sat  an  old  woman  warming  her 
hands  over  a  fire.  Now,  though  Surya  Bai  did  not  know  it,  she 
had  reached  the  Rakshas's  country,  and  this  old  woman  was 
none  other  than  a  wicked  old  Rakshas,  who  lived  with  her  son 
in  the  little  hut.  The  young  Rakshas,  however,  had  gone  out 
for  the  day.  When  the  old  Rakshas  saw  Surya  Bai,  she  was 
much  astonished,  for  the  girl  was  beautiful  as  the  sun,  and  her 
rich  dress  resplendent  with  jewels;  and  she  said  to  herself, 
"How  lovely  this  child  is;  what  a  dainty  morsel  she  would  be! 
Oh,  if  my  son  were  only  here  we  would  kill  her,  and  boil  her,  and 
eat  her.  I  will  try  and  detain  her  till  his  return." 

Then,  turning  to  Surya  Bai,  she  said,  "Who  are  you,  and 
what  do  you  want?" 

Surya  Bai  answered,  "I  am  the  daughter  of  the  great  Eagles, 
but  they  have  gone  a  far  journey,  to  fetch  me  a  diamond  ring, 
and  the  fire  has  died  out  in  the  nest.  Give  me,  I  pray  you,  a 
little  from  your  hearth." 

[18] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  Rakshas  replied,  "You  shall  certainly  have  some,  only 
first  pound  this  rice  for  me,  for  I  am  old,  and  have  no  daughter 
to  help  me." 

Then  Surya  Bai  pounded  the  rice,  but  the  young  Rakshas  had 
not  returned  by  the  time  she  had  finished;  so  the  old  Rakshas 
said  to  her,  "If  you  are  kind,  grind  this  corn  for  me,  for  it  is 
hard  work  for  my  old  hands." 

Then  she  ground  the  corn,  but  still  the  young  Rakshas  came 
not;  and  the  old  Rakshas  said  to  her,  "  Sweep  the  house  for  me 
first,  and  then  I  will  give  you  the  fire." 

So  Surya  Bai  swept  the  house;  but  still  the  young  Rakshas 
did  not  come. 

Then  his  mother  said  to  Surya  Bai,  "Why  should  you  be  in 
such  a  hurry  to  go  home  ?  Fetch  me  some  water  from  the  well, 
and  then  you  shall  have  the  fire." 

And  she  fetched  the  water.  When  she  had  done  so,  Surya 
Bai  said,  "I  have  done  all  your  bidding,  now  give  me  the  fire, 
or  I  will  go  elsewhere  and  seek  it." 

The  old  Rakshas  was  grieved  because  her  son  had  not  returned 
home;  but  she  saw  she  could  detain  Surya  Bai  no  longer,  so 
she  said,  "Take  the  fire  and  go  in  peace;  take  also  some  parched 
corn,  and  scatter  it  along  the  road  as  you  go,  so  as  to  make  a 
pretty  little  pathway  from  our  house  to  yours  " —  and  so  saying, 
she  gave  Surya  Bai  several  handfuls  of  parched  corn.  The 
girl  took  them,  fearing  no  evil,  and  as  she  went  she  scattered  the 
grains  on  the  road.  Then  she  climbed  back  into  the  nest  and 
shut  the  seven  iron  doors,  and  lighted  the  fire,  and  cooked  the 
food,  and  gave  the  dog  and  the  cat  some  dinner,  and  took  some 
herself,  and  went  to  sleep. 

No  sooner  had  Surya  Bai  left  the  Rakshas's  hut,  than  the 
young  Rakshas  returned,  and  his  mother  said  to  him,  "Alas, 
alas,  my  son,  why  did  not  you  come  sooner?  Such  a  sweet 
little  lamb  has  been  here,  and  now  we  have  lost  her."  Then 
she  told  him  all  about  Surya  Bai. 

"Which  way  did  she  go?"  asked  the  young  Rakshas;  "only 
tell  me  that,  and  I  '11  have  her  before  morning." 

His  mother  told  him  how  she  had  given  Surya  Bai  the  parched 

[19] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

corn  to  scatter  on  the  road;  and  when  he  heard  that,  he  followed 
up  the  track,  and  ran,  and  ran,  and  ran,  till  he  came  to  the  foot 
of  the  tree. 

There,  looking  up,  he  saw  the  nest  high  in  the  branches  above 
them. 

Quick  as  thought,  up  he  climbed,  and  reached  the  great  outer 
door;  and  he  shook  it,  and  shook  it,  but  he  could  not  get  in,  for 
Surya  Bai  had  bolted  it.  Then  he  said,  "Let  me  in,  my  child, 
let  me  in;  I  'm  the  great  Eagle,  and  I  have  come  from  very  far, 
and  brought  you  many  beautiful  jewels;  and  here  is  a  splendid 
diamond  ring  to  fit  your  little  finger."  But  Surya  Bai  did  not 
hear  him  —  she  was  fast  asleep. 

He  next  tried  to  force  open  the  door  again,  but  it  was  too 
strong  for  him.  In  his  efforts,  however,  he  had  broken  off  one 
of  his  finger  nails  (now  the  nail  of  a  Rakshas  is  most  poisonous), 
which  he  left  sticking  in  the  crack  of  the  door  when  he  went 
away. 

Next  morning  Surya  Bai  opened  all  the  doors,  in  order  to 
look  down  on  the  world  below;  but  when  she  came  to  the 
seventh  door  a  sharp  thing,  which  was  sticking  in  it,  ran  into  her 
hand,  and  immediately  she  fell  down  dead. 

At  that  same  moment  the  two  poor  Eagles  returned  from 
their  long,  wearisome  journey,  bringing  a  beautiful  diamond 
ring,  which  they  had  fetched  for  their  little  favourite  from 
the  Red  Sea. 

There  she  lay  on  the  threshold  of  the  nest,  beautiful  as  ever 
but  cold  and  dead. 

The  Eagles  could  not  bear  the  sight;  so  they  placed  the  ring 
on  her  finger,  and  then,  with  loud  cries,  flew  off  to  return  no 
more. 

But  a  little  while  after  there  chanced  to  come  by  a  great 
Rajah,  who  was  out  on  a  hunting  expedition.  He  came  with 
hawks,  and  hounds,  and  attendants,  and  horses,  and  pitched 
his  camp  under  the  tree  in  which  the  Eagles'  nest  was  built. 
Then  looking  up,  he  saw,  amongst  the  topmost  branches,  what 
appeared  like  a  queer  little  house;  and  he  sent  some  of  his 
attendants  to  see  what  it  was.  They  soon  returned,  and  told  the 

[20] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Rajah  that  up  in  the  tree  was  a  curious  thing  like  a  cage,  having 
seven  iron  doors,  and  that  on  the  threshold  of  the  first  door  lay 
a  fair  maiden,  richly  dressed;  that  she  was  dead,  and  that  beside 
her  stood  a  little  dog  and  a  little  cat. 

At  this  the  Rajah  commanded  that  they  should  be  fetched 
down,  and  when  he  saw  Surya  Bai  he  felt  very  sad  to  think  that 
she  was  dead.  And  he  took  her  hand  to  feel  if  it  were  already 
stiff;  but  all  her  limbs  were  supple,  nor  had  she  become  cold,  as 
the  dead  are  cold;  and,  looking  again  at  her  hand,  the  Rajah 
saw  that  a  sharp  thing,  like  a  long  thorn,  had  run  into  the  tender 
palm,  almost  far  enough  to  pierce  through  to  the  back  of  her 
hand. 

He  pulled  it  out,  and  no  sooner  had  he  done  so  than  Surya 
Bai  opened  her  eyes,  and  stood  up,  crying,  " Where  am  I?  and 
who  are  you?  Is  it  a  dream,  or  true?" 

The  Rajah  answered,  "  It  is  all  true,  beautiful  lady.  I  am 
the  Rajah  of  a  neighbouring  land;  pray  tell  me  who  are  you." 

She  replied,  "I  am  the  Eagles'  child." 

But  he  laughed.  "Nay,"  he  said,  "that  cannot  be;  you  are 
some  great  Princess." 

"No,"  she  answered,  "I  am  no  royal  lady;  what  I  say  is  true. 
I  have  lived  all  my  life  in  this  tree.  I  am  only  the  Eagles'  child." 

Then  the  Rajah  said,  "If  you  are  not  a  Princess  born,  I  will 
make  you  one;  say  only  you  will  be  my  Queen." 

Surya  Bai  consented,  and  the  Rajah  took  her  to  his  kingdom 
and  made  her  his  Queen.  But  Surya  Bai  was  not  his  only  wife, 
and  the  first  Ranee,  his  other  wife,  was  both  envious  and  jealous 
of  her. 

The  Rajah  gave  Surya  Bai  many  trustworthy  attendants  to 
guard  her  and  be  with  her;  and  one  old  woman  loved  Surya 
Bai  more  than  all  the  rest,  and  used  to  say  to  her,  "Don't  be 
too  intimate  with  the  first  Ranee,  dear  lady,  for  she  wishes  you 
no  good,  and  she  has  power  to  do  you  harm.  Some  day  she 
may  poison  or  otherwise  injure  you."  But  Surya  Bai  would 
answer  her,  "Nonsense!  what  is  there  to  be  alarmed  about? 
Why  cannot  we  both  live  happily  together  like  two  sisters?" 
Then  the  old  woman  would  rejoin,  "Ah,  dear  lady,  may  you 

[21] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

never  live  to  rue  your  confidence!  I  pray  my  fears  may  prove 
folly."  So  Surya  Bai  went  often  to  see  the  first  Ranee,  and  the 
first  Ranee  also  came  often  to  see  her. 

One  day  they  were  standing  in  the  palace  courtyard,  near  a 
tank,  where  the  Rajah's  people  used  to  bathe,  and  the  first 
Ranee  said  to  Surya  Bai,  "What  pretty  jewels  you  have,  sister; 
let  me  try  them  on  for  a  minute,  and  see  how  I  look  in  them." 

The  old  woman  was  standing  beside  Surya  Bai,  and  she 
whispered  to  her,  "  Do  not  lend  her  your  jewels." 

"Hush,  you  silly  old  woman,"  answered  she.  "What  harm 
will  it  do?"  and  she  gave  the  Ranee  her  jewels. 

Then  the  Ranee  said,  "How  pretty  all  your  things  are! 
Do  you  not  think  they  look  well  even  on  me !  Let  us  come  down 
to  the  tank;  it  is  as  clear  as  glass,  and  we  can  see  ourselves 
reflected  in  it,  and  how  these  jewels  will  shine  in  the  clear  water ! " 

The  old  woman,  hearing  this,  was  much  alarmed,  and  begged 
Surya  Bai  not  to  venture  near  the  tank,  but  she  said,  "I  bid  you 
be  silent;  I  will  not  distrust  my  sister."  And  she  went  down 
to  the  tank.  Then,  when  no  one  was  near,  and  they  were 
both  leaning  over,  looking  at  their  reflections  in  the  water,  the 
first  Ranee  pushed  Surya  Bai  into  the  tank,  who,  sinking  under 
the  water,  was  drowned;  and  from  the  place  where  her  body 
fell  there  sprang  up  a  bright  golden  sunflower. 

The  Rajah  shortly  afterward  inquired  where  Surya  Bai  was, 
but  nowhere  could  she  be  found.  Then,  very  angry,  he  came 
to  the  first  Ranee  and  said,  "Tell  me  where  the  child  is.  You 
have  made  away  with  her." 

But  she  answered,  "You  do  me  wrong;  I  know  nothing 
of  her.  Doubtless  that  old  woman  whom  you  allowed  to  be 
always  with  her,  has  done  her  some  harm."  So  the  Rajah 
ordered  the  poor  old  woman  to  be  thrown  into  prison. 

He  tried  to  forget  Surya  Bai  and  all  her  pretty  ways,  but  it 
was  no  good.  Wherever  he  went  he  saw  her  face.  Whatever 
he  heard,  he  still  listened  for  her  voice.  Every  day  he  grew 
more  miserable;  he  would  not  eat  or  drink;  and  as  for  the  other 
Ranee,  he  could  not  bear  to  speak  to  her.  All  his  people  said, 
"He  will  surely  die." 

[22] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

When  matters  were  in  this  state,  the  Rajah  one  day  wandered 
to  the  edge  of  the  tank,  and  bending  over  the  parapet,  looked 
into  the  water.  Then  he  was  surprised  to  see,  growing  out  of 
the  tank  close  beside  him  a  stately  golden  flower;  and  as  he 
watched  it,  the  sunflower  gently  bent  its  head  and  leaned  down 
toward  him.  The  Rajah's  heart  was  softened,  and  he  kissed 
its  leaves  and  murmured,  "  This  flower  reminds  me  of  my  lost 
wife.  I  love  it,  it  is  fair  and  gentle  as  she  used  to  be."  And 
every  day  he  would  go  down  to  the  tank  and  sit  and  watch  the 
flower.  When  the  Ranee  heard  this,  she  ordered  her  servants 
to  go  and  dig  the  sunflower  up,  and  to  take  it  far  into  the  jungle 
and  burn  it.  Next  time  the  Rajah  went  to  the  tank  he  found 
his  flower  gone,  and  he  was  much  grieved,  but  none  dared  say 
who  had  done  it. 

Then,  in  the  jungle,  from  the  place  where  the  ashes  of  the 
sunflower  had  been  thrown,  there  sprang  up  a  young  mango 
tree,  tall  and  straight,  that  grew  so  quickly,  and  became  such  a 
beautiful  tree,  that  it  was  the  wonder  of  all  the  country  round. 
At  last,  on  its  topmost  bough,  came  one  fair  blossom;  and  the 
blossom  fell,  and  the  little  mango  grew  rosier  and  rosier,  and 
larger  and  larger,  till  so  wonderful  was  it  both  for  size  and 
shape  that  people  flocked  from  far  and  near  only  to  look  at  it. 

But  none  ventured  to  gather  it,  for  it  was  to  be  kept  for  the 
Rajah  himself. 

Now  one  day,  the  poor  Milkwoman,  Surya  Bai's  mother, 
was  returning  homeward  after  her  day's  work  with  the  empty 
milk  cans,  and  being  very  tired  with  her  long  walk  to  the  bazaar, 
she  lay  down  under  the  mango  tree  and  fell  asleep.  Then,  right 
into  her  largest  milk  can,  fell  the  wonderful  mango!  When  the 
poor  woman  awoke  and  saw  what  had  happened,  she  was  dread- 
fully frightened,  and  thought  to  herself,  "If  any  one  sees  me 
with  this  wonderful  fruit,  that  all  the  Rajah's  people  have 
been  watching  for  so  many,  many  weeks,  they  will  never  believe 
that  I  did  not  steal  it,  and  I  shall  be  put  in  prison.  Yet  it  is  no 
good  leaving  it  here;  besides,  it  fell  off  of  itself  into  my  milk 
can.  I  will  therefore  take  it  home  as  secretly  as  possible,  and 
share  it  with  my  children." 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

So  the  Milk  woman  covered  up  the  can  in  which  the  mango 
was,  and  took  it  quickly  to  her  home,  where  she  placed  it  in  the 
corner  of  the  room,  and  put  over  it  a  dozen  other  milk  cans,  piled 
one  above  another.  Then,  as  soon  as  it  was  dark,  she  called  her 
husband  and  eldest  son  (for  she  had  six  or  seven  children),  and 
said  to  them,  "What  good  fortune  do  you  think  has  befallen  me 
to-day?" 

"We  cannot  guess,"  they  said.  "Nothing  less,"  she  went 
on,  "than  the  wonderful,  wonderful  mango  falling  into  one  of 
my  milk  cans  while  I  slept!  I  have  brought  it  home  with  me; 
it  is  in  that  lowest  can.  Go,  husband,  call  all  the  children  to 
have  a  slice;  and  you,  my  son,  take  down  that  pile  of  cans  and 
fetch  me  the  mango."  "  Mother,"  he  said,  when  he  got  to  the 
lowest  can,  "you  were  joking,  I  suppose,  when  you  told  us  there 
was  a  mango  here." 

"No,  not  at  all,"  she  answered;  "there  is  a  mango  there. 
I  put  it  there  myself  an  hour  ago." 

"Well,  there's  something  quite  different  now,"  replied  the 
son.  "Come  and  see." 

The  Milkwoman  ran  to  the  place,  and  there,  in  the  lowest  can, 
she  saw,  not  the  mango,  but  a  little  tiny  wee  lady,  richly  dressed 
in  red  and  gold,  and  no  bigger  than  a  mango!  On  her  head 
shone  a  bright  jewel  like  a  little  sun. 

"  This  is  very  odd,"  said  the  mother.  "  I  never  heard  of  such 
a  thing  in  my  life!  But  since  she  has  been  sent  to  us,  I  will  take 
care  of  her,  as  if  she  were  my  own  child." 

Every  day  the  little  lady  grew  taller  and  taller,  until  she  was 
the  size  of  an  ordinary  woman;  she  was  gentle  and  lovable,  but 
always  sad  and  quiet,  and  she  said  her  name  was  "  Surya  Bai." 

The  children  were  all  very  curious  to  know  her  history,  but 
the  Milkwoman  and  her  husband  would  not  let  her  be  teased  to 
tell  who  she  was,  and  said  to  the  children,  "Let  us  wait.  By 
and  by,  when  she  knows  us  better,  she  will  most  likely  tell  us 
her  story  of  her  own  accord." 

Now  it  came  to  pass  that  once,  when  Surya  Bai  was  taking 
water  from  the  well  for  the  old  Milkwoman,  the  Rajah  rode  by, 
and  as  he  saw  her  walking  along,  he  cried,  "That  is  my  wife," 

[34] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  rode  after  her  as  fast  as  possible.  Surya  Bai  hearing  a 
great  clatter  of  horses'  hoofs,  was  frightened,  and  ran  home  as 
fast  as  possible,  and  hid  herself;  and  when  the  Rajah  reached  the 
place  there  was  only  the  old  Milkwoman  to  be  seen  standing 
at  the  door  of  her  hut. 

Then  the  Rajah  said  to  her,  "  Give  her  up,  old  woman,  you 
have  no  right  to  keep  her;  she  is  mine,  she  is  mine!" 

But  the  old  woman  answered,  "  Are  you  mad  ?  I  don't  know 
what  you  mean." 

The  Rajah  replied,  "  Do  not  attempt  to  deceive  me.  I  saw 
my*wife  go  in  at  your  door;  she  must  be  in  the  house." 

"Your  wife?"  screamed  the  old  woman  —  "your  wife? 
you  mean  my  daughter,  who  lately  returned  from  the  well! 
Do  you  think  I  am  going  to  give  my  child  up  at  your  command  ? 
You  are  Rajah  in  your  palace,  but  I  am  Rajah  in  my  own  house; 
and  I  won't  give  up  my  little  daughter  for  any  bidding  of  yours. 
Be  off  with  you,  or  I  '11  pull  out  your  beard."  And  so  saying, 
she  seized  a  long  stick  and  attacked  the  Rajah,  calling  out 
loudly  to  her  husband  and  sons,  who  came  running  to  her  aid. 

The  Rajah,4  seeing  matters  were  against  him,  and  having 
outridden  his  attendants  (and  not  being  quite  certain  moreover 
whether  he  had  seen  Surya  Bai,  or  whether  she  might  not  have 
been  really  the  poor  Milkwoman's  daughter),  rode  off  and 
returned  to  his  palace. 

However,  he  determined  to  sift  the  matter.  As  a  first  step 
he  went  to  see  Surya  Bai's  old  attendant,  who  was  still  in  prison. 
From  her  he  learned  enough  to  make  him  believe  she  was  not 
only  entirely  innocent  of  Surya  Bai's  death,  but  gravely  to  suspect 
the  first  Ranee  of  having  caused  it.  He  therefore  ordered  the  old 
woman  to  be  set  at  liberty,  still  keeping  a  watchful  eye  on  her, 
and  bade  her  prove  her  devotion  to  her  long-lost  mistress  by 
going  to  the  Milkwoman's  house,  and  bringing  him  as  much 
information  as  possible  about  the  family,  and  more  particularly 
about  the  girl  he  had  seen  returning  from  the  well. 

So  the  attendant  went  to  the  Milkwoman's  house,  and  made 
friends  with  her,  and  bought  some  milk,  and  afterward  she 
stayed  and  talked  to  her. 

[25] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

After  a  few  days  the  Milkwoman  ceased  to  be  suspicious  of 
her,  and  became  quite  cordial. 

Surya  Bai's  attendant  then  told  how  she  had  been  the  late 
Ranee's  waiting-woman,  and  how  the  Rajah  had  thrown  her 
into  prison  on  her  mistress's  death;  in  return  for  which  intelli- 
gence the  old  Milkwoman  imparted  to  her  how  the  wonderful 
mango  had  tumbled  into  her  can  as  she  slept  under  the  tree,  and 
how  it  had  miraculously  changed  in  the  course  of  an  hour  into  a 
beautiful  little  lady.  "I  wonder  why  she  should  have  chosen 
my  poor  house  to  live  in,  instead  of  any  one  else's,"  said  the  old 
woman. 

Then  Surya  Bai's  attendant  said,  "Have  you  ever  asked  her 
her  history  ?  Perhaps  she  would  not  mind  telling  it  to  you  now. ' ' 

So  the  Milkwoman  called  the  girl,  and  as  soon  as  the  old 
attendant  saw  her,  she  knew  it  was  none  other  than  Surya  Bai, 
and  her  heart  jumped  for  joy;  but  she  remained  silent,  wonder- 
ing much,  for  she  knew  her  mistress  had  been  drowned  in  the 
tank. 

The  old  Milkwoman  turned  to  Surya  Bai  and  said,  "My 
child,  you  have  lived  long  with  us,  and  been  a  good  daughter  to 
me;  but  I  have  never  asked  you  your  history,  because  I  thought 
it  must  be  a  sad  one;  but  if  you  do  not  fear  to  tell  it  to  me  now, 
I  should  like  to  hear  it." 

Surya  Bai  answered,  "Mother,  you  speak  true;  my  story  is 
sad.  I  believe  my  real  mother  was  a  poor  Milkwoman  like 
you,  and  that  she  took  me  with  her  one  day  when  I  was  quite  a 
little  baby,  as  she  was  going  to  sell  milk  in  the  bazaar.  But 
being  tired  with  the  long  walk,  she  sat  down  to  rest,  and  placed 
me  also  on  the  ground,  when  suddenly  a  great  Eagle  flew  down 
and  carried  me  away.  But  all  the  father  and  mother  I  ever 
knew  were  the  two  great  Eagles." 

"Ah,  my  child!  my  child!"  cried  the  Milkwoman,  "I  was  that 
poor  woman;  the  Eagles  flew  away  with  my  eldest  girl  when  she 
was  only  a  year  old.  Have  I  found  you  after  these  many  years  ?  " 

And  she  ran  and  called  all  her  children,  and  her  husband,  to 
tell  them  the  wonderful  news. 

And  there  was  great  rejoicing  among  them  all. 

[26! 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

When  they  were  a  little  calmer,  her  mother  said  to  Surya  Bai, 
"Tell  us,  dear  daughter,  how  your  life  has  been  spent  since  first 
we  lost  you."  And  Surya  Bai  went  on: 

"The  old  Eagles  took  me  away  to  their  home,  and  there  I 
lived  happily  many  years.  They  loved  to  bring  me  all  the 
beautiful  things  they  could  find,  and  at  last  one  day  they  both 
went  to  fetch  me  a  diamond  ring  from  the  Red  Sea;  but  while 
they  were  gone  the  fire  went  out  in  the  nest :  so  I  went  to  an  old 
woman's  hut,  and  got  her  to  give  me  some  fire;  and  next  day  (I 
don't  know  how  it  was),  as  I  was  opening  the  outer  door  of  the 
cage,  a  sharp  thing,  that  was  sticking  in  it,  ran  into  my  hand  and 
I  fell  down  senseless. 

"I  don't  know  how  long  I  lay  there,  but  when  I  came  to 
myself,  I  found  the  Eagles  must  have  come  back,  and  thought 
me  dead,  and  gone  away,  for  the  diamond  ring  was  on  my  little 
finger;  a  great  many  people  were  watching  over  me,  and 
amongst  them  was  a  Rajah,  who  asked  me  to  go  home  with  him 
and  be  his  wife,  and  he  brought  me  to  this  place,  and  I  was 
his  Ranee. 

"But  his  other  wife,  the  first  Ranee,  hated  me  (for  she  was 
jealous),  and  desired  to  kill  me;  and  one  day  she  accomplished 
her  purpose  by  pushing  me  into  the  tank,  for  I  was  young  and 
foolish,  and  disregarded  the  warnings  of  my  faithful  old  atten- 
dant, who  begged  me  not  to  go  near  the  place.  Ah!  if  I  had 
only  listened  to  her  words  I  might  have  been  happy  still." 

At  these  words  the  old  attendant,  who  had  been  sitting  in  the 
background,  rushed  forward  and  kissed  Surya  Bai's  feet,  crying, 
"Ah,  my  lady!  my  lady!  have  I  found  you  at  last!"  and,  without 
staying  to  hear  more,  she  ran  back  to  the  palace  to  tell  the  Rajah 
the  glad  news. 

Then  Surya  Bai  told  her  parents  how  she  had  not  wholly  died 
in  the  tank,  but  become  a  sunflower;  and  how  the  first  Ranee, 
seeing  how  fond  the  Rajah  was  of  the  plant,  had  caused  it  to 
be  thrown  away;  and  then  how  she  had  risen  from  the  ashes  of 
the  sunflower,  in  the  form  of  a  mango  tree;  and  how  when  the 
tree  blossomed  all  her  spirit  went  into  the  little  mango  flower, 
and  she  ended  by  saying:  "And  when  the  flower  became  fruit, 

[27] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

» 

I  know  not  by  what  irresistible  impulse  I  was  induced  to  throw 
myself  into  your  milk  can.  Mother  —  it  was  my  destiny,  and  as 
soon  as  you  took  me  into  your  house,  I  began  to  recover  my 
human  form." 

"Why,  then,"  asked  her  brothers  and  sisters,  "why  do  you 
not  tell  the  Rajah  that  you  are  living,  and  that  you  are  the  Ranee 
Surya  Bai?" 

"Alas,"  she  answered,  "I  could  not  do  that.  Who  knows 
but  that  he  may  be  influenced  by  the  first  Ranee,  and  also  desire 
my  death.  Let  me  rather  be  poor  like  you,  but  safe  from 
danger." 

Then  her  mother  cried,  "Oh,  what  a  stupid  woman  I  am! 
The  Rajah  one  day  came  seeking  you  here,  but  I  and  your 
father  and  brothers  drove  him  away,  for  we  did  not  know  you 
were  indeed  the  lost  Ranee." 

As  she  spoke  these  words  a  sound  of  horses'  hoofs  was 
heard  in  the  distance,  and  the  Rajah  himself  appeared, 
having  heard  the  good  news  of  Surya  Bai's  return  from  her 
old  attendant. 

It  is  impossible  to  tell  the  joy  of  the  Rajah  at  finding  his  long- 
lost  wife,  but  it  was  not  greater  than  Surya  Bai's  at  being 
restored  to  her  husband. 

Then  the  Rajah  turned  to  the  old  Milkwoman,  and  said 
"Old  woman,  you  did  not  tell  me  true,  for  it  was  indeed  my 
wife  who  was  in  your  hut." 

"Yes,  Protector  of  the  Poor,"  answered  the  old  Milkwoman, 
"but  it  was  also  my  daughter."  Then  they  told  him  how  Surya 
Bai  was  the  Milkwoman' s  child. 

At  hearing  this  the  Rajah  commanded  them  all  to  return  with 
him  to  the  palace.  He  gave  Surya  Bai's  father  a  village  and, 
ennobled  the  family;  and  he  said  to  Surya  Bai's  old  attendant, 
"For  the  good  service  you  have  done  you  shall  be  palace  house- 
keeper," and  he  gave  her  great  riches;  adding,  "I  can  never 
repay  the  debt  I  owe  you,  nor  make  you  sufficient  recompense 
for  having  caused  you  to  be  unjustly  cast  into  prison."  But  she 
replied,  "Sire,  even  in  your  anger  you  were  temperate;  if  you 
had  caused  me  to  be  put  to  death,  as  some  would  have  done, 

[28] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

none  of  this  good  might  have  come  upon  you;  it  is  yourself  you 
have  to  thank." 

The  wicked  first  Ranee  was  cast,  for  the  rest  of  her  life,  into 
the  prison  in  which  the  old  attendant  had  been  thrown;  but 
Surya  Bai  lived  happily  with  her  husband  the  rest  of  her  days; 
and  in  memory  of  her  adventures,  he  planted  round  their  palace 
a  hedge  of  sunflowers  and  a  grove  of  mango  trees. 


[29] 


The  Storks  and  the  Night  Owl 


,  Caliph  of  Bagdad,  which,  by  the  way,  is  on 
the  river  Tigris,  and  was  long,  long  ago  the  capital  of 
the  ancient  Saracen  Empire,  was  comfortably  seated 
upon  his  sofa  one  beautiful  afternoon.  He  had  slept  a  little, 
for  it  was  a  very  hot  day,  and  he  seemed  cheerful  after  his  nap. 

He  smoked  from  a  long  pipe  made  of  rosewood;  sipped  now 
and  then  a  little  coffee,  which  a  slave  poured  out  for  him,  and 
stroked  his  beard  very  contentedly.  So  it  was  very  plain  that 
the  Caliph  was  in  a  good  humour.  This  was  generally  the  case 
at  this  hour,  as  it  was  the  custom  of  his  Grand  Vizier  Manzor 
to  visit  him  every  day  about  this  time.  He  came  this  afternoon, 
but  he  seemed  very  thoughtful.  The  Caliph  looked  at  him,  and 
said:  "Grand  Vizier,  why  is  thy  countenance  so  sad?" 

The  Grand  Vizier  crossed  his  arms  over  his  breast,  bowed 
himself  before  his  lord,  and  said:  "My  lord,  I  am  sad  because 
in  the  court  below  there  is  a  merchant  who  has  such  fine  wares 
that  I  am  troubled  because  I  have  so  little  money  to  spare  to 
purchase  them." 

The  Caliph,  who  had  for  a  long  time  past  desired  to  confer  a 
favour  upon  his  Grand  Vizier,  sent  his  black  slave  to  bring  up 
the  merchant.  The  slave  soon  returned  with  him.  The  mer- 
chant was  a  short  stout  man,  with  a  dark  brown  face,  and  in 
ragged  attire.  He  carried  a  chest,  in  which  he  had  various 
kinds  of  wares,  pearls  and  rings,  richly  inlaid  pistols,  goblets 
and  combs.  The  Caliph  and  his  Vizier  looked  at  them,  and  the 
former  purchased  some  beautiful  pistols  for  himself  and  Manzor. 
As  the  merchant  was  about  to  pack  up  his  chest  the  Caliph  saw 
a  small  drawer,  and  asked  what  it  contained.  The  merchant 
drew  out  the  drawer,  and  showed  therein  a  box  filled  with 
blackish  powder  and  a  paper  with  strange  writing  upon  it,  which 

[30] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

neither  the  Caliph  nor  Manzor  could  read.  "I  received  these 
things  from  a  merchant  who  found  them  in  the  streets  of  Mecca," 
said  he.  "I  know  not  what  they  contain.  They  are  at  your 
service  for  a  trifling  price,  for  I  can  do  nothing  with  them." 

The  Caliph,  who  was  a  great  collector  of  old  manuscripts  for 
his  library,  even  if  he  could  not  read  them,  purchased  box  and 
writings,  and  dismissed  the  merchant.  But  it  occurred  to  the 
Caliph  that  he  would  like  to  know  the  meaning  of  the  writing, 
and  he  asked  the  Vizier  whether  he  knew  anyone  who  could 
read  it. 

"Most  worthy  lord  and  master,"  replied  the  Vizier,  "near 
the  great  Mosque  there  dwells  a  man  who  understands  all 
languages;  he  is  called  '  Selim  the  Wise.'  Send  for  him;  per- 
haps he  may  be  able  to  interpret  the  writing." 

The  learned  Selim  was  soon  brought.  "Selim,"  said  the 
Caliph,  "they  say  thou  art  very  learned;  peep  now  into  this 
writing,  and  see  if  thou  canst  read  it.  If  thou  canst,  thou  shalt 
have  a  rich  new  garment;  if  thou  canst  not,  thou  shalt  be  beaten 
with  five-and-twenty  strokes  upon  the  soles  of  thy  feet,  for  in 
that  case  thou  art  without  the  right  to  be  called  l  Selim  the 
Wise.'" 

Selim  bowed  himself  and  said:  "Thy  will  be  done,  my  lord." 
For  a  long  time  he  examined  the  writing,  then  suddenly 
exclaimed,  "This  is  Latin,  my  lord." 

"  Say  what  it  means,"  commanded  the  Caliph,  "  if  it  be  Latin." 

Selim  commenced  to  translate  the  documents.  "Oh  man, 
thou  who  findest  this,  praise  Allah  for  His  great  goodness  to 
thee.  Whoever  snuffs  of  the  powder  contained  in  this  box, 
and  says  thereupon  'Mutabor,'  will  have  the  power  to  change 
himself  into  any  animal  he  may  choose,  and  will  be  able  to  under- 
stand the  language  of  that  animal  and  all  others.  Should  he 
wish  to  return  to  his  human  form  he  must  bow  himself  three 
times  to  the  East,  and  in  the  direction  of  our  holy  Mecca,  and 
repeat  the  same  word.  But  beware,  when  thou  art  transformed 
that  thou  laughest  not,  otherwise  the  magic  word  will  disappear 
completely  from  thy  memory  and  thou  wilt  remain  a  beast" 

When  Selim  the  Wise  had  read  this,  the  Caliph  was  delighted 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

beyond  measure.  He  bound  over  the  sage  that  he  would  dis- 
close the  secret  to  no  one,  presented  him  with  the  promised  rich 
garment,  and  dismissed  him.  But  to  his  Grand  Vizier  he  said: 
"That  I  call  a  good  purchase,  Manzor.  I  can  scarcely  restrain 
my  delight  until  I  am  a  beast.  Early  to-morrow  morning  come 
thou  hither;  we  will  go  together  into  the  field,  snuff  a  little  out 
of  the  box,  and  then  listen  to  what  is  said  in  the  air,  and  in  the 
water,  in  the  wood,  and  in  the  field." 

On  the  following  morning  the  Caliph  had  scarcely  break- 
fasted when  the  Grand  Vizier  appeared  to  accompany  him  upon 
his  walk,  as  he  had  commanded  him.  The  Caliph  placed  the 
box  with  the  magic  powder  in  his  girdle,  and,  having  directed  his 
train  to  remain  behind,  he  set  out  alone  with  his  Grand  Vizier. 
They  went  through  the  spacious  gardens  of  the  Caliph,  and 
looked  around,  but  in  vain,  for  some  living  thing,  that  they 
might  try  their  trick.  The  Vizier  at  length  proposed  that  they 
should  go  further  on,  to  a  pond  where  he  had  often  seen  many 
of  those  beautiful  creatures  called  Storks,  which,  by  their  grave 
appearance  and  their  continual  clacking,  had  always  excited 
his  attention. 

The  Caliph  approved  the  proposal  of  the  Vizier,  and  they 
went  together  to  the  pond.  When  they  had  arrived  they  saw 
a  stork  walking  gravely  up  and  down  looking  for  frogs,  and  now 
and  then  clacking  something  to  himself.  At  the  same  time  they 
saw  also,  far  above  in  the  air,  another  stork  hovering  over  the 
pond. 

"I  am  pretty  sure,"  said  the  Grand  Vizier,  "that  these  two 
long-legged  fellows  are  carrying  on  a  fine  conversation  with  each 
other.  What  if  we  should  become  storks?" 

"Well  said!"  replied  the  Caliph.  "But  first  let  us  consider, 
once  more,  how  we  are  to  become  men  again.  True!  three 
times  must  we  bend  toward  the  East  and  in  the  direction  of 
Mecca,  and  say  'Mutabor,'  then  I  am  Caliph  again  and  thou 
Vizier.  But  we  must  take  care  whatever  we  do,  not  to  laugh, 
or  we  are  lost." 

While  the  Caliph  was  thus  speaking  he  saw  the  other  stork 
hover  over  their  heads  and  slowly  descend  toward  the  earth. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

He  drew  the  box  quickly  from  his  girdle,  took  a  good  pinch, 
offered  it  to  the  Grand  Vizier,  who  also  snuffed  it,  and  both  cried 
out  "Mutabor!" 

At  once  their  legs  began  to  shrivel  up,  and  soon  became  thin 
and  red.  The  beautiful  yellow  slippers  of  the  Caliph  and  of  his 
companion  were  changed  into  the  strange-shaped  feet  of  the 
stork;  their  arms  were  changed  to  wings;  their  necks  were 
lengthened  out  from  their  shoulders  and  became  a  yard  long; 
their  beards  had  disappeared,  and  their  bodies  were  covered 
with  feathers  which  were  soft,  fine  and  graceful. 

"You  have  a  beautiful  beak,"  said  the  Caliph  after  a  long 
pause  of  astonishment.  "  By  the  beard  of  the  Prophet,  I  have 
never  seen  anything  like  it  in  my  life." 

"I  thank  you  most  humbly,"  replied  the  Grand  Vizier,  while 
he  made  his  obeisance.  "  But  if  it  were  permitted  I  might  say 
that  your  Highness  looks  even  more  handsome  as  a  stork  than 
as  a  Caliph.  But  come,  if  it  please  you,  let  us  listen  to  our  com- 
rades yonder,  and  find  out  whether  we  really  understand  the 
language  of  the  storks." 

In  the  meanwhile  the  other  stork  had  reached  the  ground. 
He  trimmed  his  feet  with  his  beak,  put  his  feathers  in  order, 
and  advanced  to  his  companion.  The  two  new  storks  hastened 
to  get  near  them,  and  to  their  great  surprise  heard  the  following 
conversation: — 

"Good  morning,  Lady  Longlegs,  already  so  early  in  the 
meadow." 

"Thank  you,  dear  Clatterbeak,  I  have  had  only  a  slight 
breakfast." 

"Would  you  like,  perhaps,  a  piece  of  a  duck  or  the  leg  of  a 
frog?" 

"Much  obliged,  but  I  have  no  appetite  to-day.  I  have  come 
into  the  meadow  for  a  very  different  purpose.  I  am  to  dance 
to-day  before  some  guests  of  my  father's,  and  I  wish  to  practise 
here  a  little  quietly  by  myself." 

The  young  stork  immediately  jumped  about  the  field  with 
singular  motions.  The  Caliph  and  Manzor  looked  on  with 
wonder;  but  as  she  stood  in  a  picturesque  attitude  upon  one 

[33] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

foot,  and  fluttered  her  wings  gracefully,  they  could  no  longer 
contain  themselves  —  an  irresistible  laughter  burst  forth  from 
their  beaks,  from  which  they  could  not  recover  themselves  for 
a  long  time.  The  Caliph  first  collected  himself.  "That  was  a 
joke  now,"  he  exclaimed,  "  that  is  not  to  be  purchased  with  gold. 
Pity  that  the  foolish  creatures  have  been  frightened  away  by 
our  laughter,  otherwise  perhaps  they  might  even  have  sung!" 

But  it  now  occurred  to  the  Grand  Vizier  that  laughter  had 
been  specially  forbidden  them  during  their  transformation. 
He  told  his  anxiety  to  the  Caliph.  "  Dear  me,  dear  me,  it  would 
indeed  be  a  sorrowful  joke  if  I  must  remain  a  stork.  Pray 
bethink  thyself  of  the  magic  word.  For  the  life  of  me  I  can't 
remember  it." 

"Three  times  must  we  bow  to  the  East  and  to  Mecca,  and  then 
say,  'Mu,  mu,  mu.'" 

They  turned  toward  the  East,  and  bowed  and  bowed,  so  that 
their  beaks  almost  touched  the  earth.  But  alas!  alas!  the 
magic  word  would  not  come.  However  often  the  Caliph  bowed 
himself  and  however  anxiously  the  Vizier  called  out  "Mu,  mu," 
all  recollection  of  it  had  vanished,  and  the  poor  Caliph  and 
Vizier  remained  storks. 

Very  mournfully  did  the  enchanted  ones  wander  through  the 
fields.  They  knew  not  what  to  do  in  their  great  distress.  They 
could  not  rid  themselves  of  their  storks'  skin  and  feathers;  they 
could  not  return  to  the  city  to  make  themselves  known,  for  who 
would  have  believed  a  stork,  if  he  had  said  he  was  the  Caliph  ? 
And  even  if  they  should  believe  it,  the  inhabitants  of  Bagdad 
would  not  have  a  stork  for  their  Caliph.  Thus  they  wandered 
about  for  several  days,  and  nourished  themselves  with  the  fruits 
of  the  field,  which  they  could  not  eat  very  conveniently  on  account 
of  their  long  beaks.  For  ducks  and  frogs  they  had  no  appetite; 
they  were  afraid  that  with  such  food  they  might  fatally  disorder 
their  stomachs.  It  was  their  only  pleasure  in  this  sad  condition 
that  they  could  fly,  and  so  they  often  flew  upon  the  roofs  of  Bag- 
dad to  see  what  passed  in  the  city. 

During  the  first  days  they  observed  great  disorder  and  mourn- 
ing in  the  streets,  but  about  the  fourth  day  after  their  transf orma- 

[34] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

tion,  as  they  stood  upon  the  Caliph's  palace,  they  saw  in  the  street 
a  splendid  procession.  Drums  and  fifes  sounded;  a  man  in  a 
scarlet  mantle,  embroidered  with  gold,  rode  a  richly  caparisoned 
steed,  surrounded  by  a  brilliant  train  of  attendants. 

Half  Bagdad  leaped  to  meet  him,  and  all  cried:  "Hail, 
Mirza,  Lord  of  Bagdad!"  The  two  storks  upon  the  roof  of  the 
palace  looked  at  each  other,  and  the  Caliph  said:  "Canst 
thou  now  divine,  Grand  Vizier,  why  I  am  enchanted?  This 
Mirza  is  the  son  of  my  deadly  enemy,  the  mighty  magician 
Cachnur,  who,  in  an  evil  hour,  swore  revenge  upon  me.  But 
still  I  will  not  give  up  hope.  Come  with  me,  thou  true  compan- 
ion of  my  misfortune!  We  will  wander  to  the  grave  of  the 
Prophet.  Perhaps  on  that  holy  spot  this  spell  will  vanish;" 
and  they  at  once  soared  from  the  roof  of  the  palace  and  flew 
toward  Mecca. 

But  flying  was  no  easy  matter  to  them,  for  the  two  storks  had 
as  yet  but  little  practice.  "Oh,  my  lord,"  sighed  the  Grand 
Vizier,  after  a  few  hours,  "with  your  permission  I  must  stop,  for 
I  can  bear  it  no  longer;  you  fly  altogether  too  fast.  Besides 
it  is  now  evening,  and  we  should  do  well  to  seek  a  shelter  for  the 
night."  Chasid  at  once  yielded  to  the  prayer  of  the  Vizier,  and, 
as  they  at  this  moment  perceived  a  ruin  in  the  valley  below, 
they  flew  thither.  The  place  in  which  they  had  taken  refuge 
for  the  night  seemed  formerly  to  have  been  a  castle.  Beautiful 
columns  overtopped  the  ruins,  and  several  chambers,  which 
were  still  in  a  fair  state  of  preservation,  gave  evidence  of  the 
former  splendour  of  the  building.  Chasid  and  his  companion 
wandered  through  the  passages  to  find  a  dry  spot  for  themselves. 
Suddenly  the  stork  Manzor  stopped.  "My  Lord  and  master," 
he  whispered  softly,  "if  it  were  not  folly  in  a  Grand  Vizier,  and 
still  more  in  a  stork,  to  be  afraid  of  spirits,  I  should  feel  much 
alarmed,  for  something  near  by  us  sighed  and  groaned  very 
plainly." 

The  Caliph  also  stood  still,  and  heard  very  distinctly  a  low 
weeping  that  seemed  rather  to  come  from  a  human  being  than 
from  an  animal. 

Full  of  expectation,  he  was  about    to  advance   toward  the 

[35] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

place  from  whence  came  the  sounds  of  weeping  and  sighing, 
when  the  Vizier  seized  him  by  the  wing  with  his  beak  and  begged 
him  very  earnestly  not  to  plunge  into  new  and  unknown  dangers. 
But  in  vain!  The  Caliph,  who  bore  a  brave  heart  under  his 
stork's  wing,  tore  himself  loose,  with  the  loss  of  some  of  his 
feathers,  and  hastened  into  a  dark  passage-way.  He  soon 
arrived  at  a  door  which  seemed  to  be  partly  open,  and  through 
which  he  overheard  distinct  sighs,  with  a  slight  moaning.  In  the 
ruined  chamber,  which  was  but  dimly  lighted  by  a  small  grated 
window,  he  saw  a  large  night  owl  upon  the  floor.  Big  tears 
rolled  from  her  large  round  eyes,  and  with  a  hoarse  voice  she 
sent  forth  her  cries  from  her  curved  beak.  As  soon,  however, 
as  she  saw  the  Caliph  and  Vizier  she  gave  a  loud  scream  of  joy. 
Gracefully  she  wiped  the  tears  from  her  eyes  with  her  brown- 
spotted  wing,  and  to  the  great  astonishment  of  both  she 
exclaimed,  in  good  plain  Arabic,  "  Welcome,  ye  storks!  Ye 
are  a  good  sign  of  my  rescue,  for  it  has  been  told  me  that  by  a 
stork  I  shall  attain  to  great  happiness." 

When  the  Caliph  had  recovered  from  his  astonishment 
he  bowed  with  his  long  neck,  brought  his  thin  feet  into  a  hand- 
some position,  and  said: 

"  Night  owl,  from  thy  words  I  think  that  thou  art  a  companion 
in  suffering.  But  alas!  the  hope  that  thou  wilt  be  rescued  by 
us  is  vain.  Thou  wilt  see  our  helplessness  when  we  have  told 
thee  our  history." 

The  night  owl  begged  him  to  relate  it.  The  Caliph  com- 
menced, and  repeated  what  we  already  know. 

When  the  Caliph  had  told  the  owl  his  history  she  thanked  him 
and  said: 

"Hear  also  my  story,  and  you  will  see  that  I  am  not  less 
unhappy  than  you.  My  father  is  King  of  India;  I,  his  only 
daughter,  am  called  Lusa.  That  magician  Cachnur,  who  has 
enchanted  you,  has  also  plunged  me  into  this  misery.  He  came 
one  day  to  my  father,  and  desired  me  for  a  wife  to  his  son.  But 
my  father,  who  is  a  quick-tempered  man,  ordered  him  to  be 
pushed  down  the  stairs.  The  bad  man  contrived  to  meet  me 
under  another  form;  and  once,  when  taking  refreshments  in 

[36] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

my  garden,  he  brought  me,  in  the  person  of  a  slave,  a  draught 
in  a  cup,  which  changed  me  into  this  frightful  shape.  Powerless 
from  fright,  he  brought  me  hither  and  cried  in  my  ear:  'Here 
shalt  thou  remain,  hated  and  despised,  even  by  the  beasts,  until 
thy  death,  or  until  someone,  with  free  will,  shall  desire  thee 
for  his  wife,  even  in  this  horrible  shape.  In  this  way  I  revenge 
myself  upon  thee  and  thy  proud  father!' 

"  Since  then  many  months  have  passed.  Solitary  and  dis- 
consolate, I  dwell  within  these  walls,  scorned  by  the  world,  a 
horror  even  to  the  beasts.  Beautiful  nature  is  locked  up  from 
me,  for,  like  all  owls,  I  am  blind  by  day,  and  only  when  the  moon 
pours  her  pale  light  over  these  ruins  does  the  veil  fall  from  my 
eyes." 

The  owl  stopped  speaking  and  wiped  the  tears  again 
from  her  eyes,  for  the  telling  of  her  sorrows  had  drawn  them 
forth  anew. 

During  the  story  of  the  Princess,  the  Caliph  appeared  deep 
in  thought.  "If  everything  does  not  deceive  me,"  he  said, 
"there  is  a  secret  connection  between  our  fates;  but  where  can 
I  find  the  key  to  this  riddle?" 

The  owl  replied:  "Oh,  my  lord,  I  also  have  such  a  thought, 
for  it  was  once  told  me  when  I  was  a  very  little  girl  that  a  stork 
would  one  day  bring  me  great  happiness,  and  I  may  know 
perhaps  how  we  may  be  rescued." 

The  Caliph  was  much  astonished,  and  asked  her  in  what 
way  she  meant. 

"The  magician  who  has  made  us  both  miserable,"  said  she, 
"comes  once  in  every  month  to  these  ruins.  Not  far  from  this 
chamber  is  a  hall.  There  he  is  accustomed  to  feast  with  many 
of  his  companions.  I  have  often  listened  there  already.  They 
tell  one  another  their  histories,  and  what  they  have  been  doing 
since  last  they  met.  Perhaps  on  the  next  occasion  they  may  talk 
over  your  story,  and  let  fall  the  magic  word  that  you  have 
forgotten." 

"Oh,  dearest  Princess,"  exclaimed  the  Caliph,  "tell  me  when 
does  he  come  and  where  is  the  hall?" 

The  owl  was  silent  for  a  moment  and  then  spoke.     "Take  it 

[37] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

not  ungraciously,  but  only  upon  one  condition  can  your  wish 
be  granted." 

"Speak  out!  speak  out!"  cried  the  Caliph.  " Command, 
and  whatever  it  is  I  will  obey?" 

"It  is  this:  I  also  would  gladly  be  free,  and  this  can  only  hap- 
pen if  one  of  you  offer  me  his  hand."  The  storks  seemed  some- 
what confused  at  this  proposition,  and  the  Caliph  made  a  sign  to 
his  follower  to  withdraw  for  a  moment  with  him. 

They  talked  together  for  a  long  time,  the  Caliph  urging  the 
Vizier  to  consent;  but  he  said  it  was  not  possible,  as  he  was 
already  an  old  man,  "  whilst  you,  my  lord  and  master,  are  but 
young  in  years."  The  Caliph  at  last  saw  that  the  Vizier  would 
rather  remain  a  stork  than  accept  the  owl,  so  he  resolved  to 
fulfil  the  condition  himself.  The  owl  was  overjoyed,  and  she 
said  they  could  not  have  come  at  a  better  time,  for  the  magicians 
would  most  likely  meet  that  very  night. 

She  then  left  the  chamber  in  company  with  the  storks,  in  order 
to  lead  them  to  the  hall.  They  walked  for  a  long  time  through 
a  dark  passage-way,  when  at  last  a  bright  light  shone  upon  them 
from  an  opening  in  a  ruined  wall.  When  they  had  arrived 
thither  the  owl  advised  them  to  keep  perfectly  quiet.  From  the 
opening  near  where  they  stood  they  had  a  good  view  of  the  hall. 
It  had  many  pillars,  and  the  whole  apartment  was  richly 
decorated.  In  the  middle  was  a  round  table  covered  with  rich 
food  of  various  kinds;  round  the  table  were  placed  seats,  upon 
which  sat  eight  men.  In  one  of  these  men  the  storks  recognized 
the  merchant  who  had  sold  them  the  magic  powder.  The  one 
who  sat  next  him  desired  him  to  relate  his  history  and  what 
had  been  done  during  the  last  few  days.  He  did  so,  and  among 
the  other  things  he  told  the  story  of  his  visit  to  the  Caliph  and 
Grand  Vizier  of  Bagdad. 

"What  kind  of  a  word  hast  thou  given  them,"  asked  the  other 
magician. 

"A  very  hard  Latin  one;  it  is  Mutabor." 

As  the  storks  heard  this  from  their  place  of  concealment  they 
became  almost  beside  themselves  for  joy.  They  ran  so  quickly 
with  their  long  legs  to  the  door  of  the  ruin  that  the  owl  could 

[38] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

scarcely  follow  them.  There,  the  Caliph  addressed  the  owl 
with  much  emotion. 

"Saviour  of  my  life,  and  the  life  of  my  friend,  as  an  eternal 
thanks  for  what  thou  hast  done  for  us,  accept  me  as  thy  hus- 
band;" then  he  turned  himself  toward  the  east  and  toward 
Mecca.  Three  times  the  storks  bent  their  long  necks  toward 
the  sun,  which,  by  this  time,  was  rising  above  the  distant  hills: 
"  Mutabor!"  they  exclaimed.  In  a  twinkling  they  were  changed, 
and  in  the  delight  of  newly  restored  life,  master  and  servant 
were  laughing  and  weeping  in  each  other's  arms.  But  who  can 
describe  their  astonishment  as  they  looked  about  them? 

A  beautiful  maiden  in  a  splendid  dress  stood  before  them. 
She  held  out  her  hand  to  the  Caliph  saying:  "  Do  you  no  longer 
recognize  your  night  owl?" 

Yes,  it  was  indeed  that  bird.  The  Caliph  looked  with  wonder 
at  her  beauty  and  grace,  and  said:  "It  is  my  greatest  happiness 
that  I  have  been  a  stork." 

The  three  now  started  to  travel  together  for  the  city  of  Bag- 
dad. The  Caliph  found  in  his  clothes  not  only  the  box  with  the 
magic  powder,  but  also  his  purse  of  gold.  By  this  means  he 
purchased  at  the  nearest  village  all  that  was  necessary  for  their 
journey,  so  that  they  very  soon  arrived  at  the  gates  of  Bagdad. 
The  arrival  of  the  Caliph  excited  the  greatest  wonder.  They 
had  supposed  him  dead,  but  the  people  were  overjoyed  to  have 
their  beloved  lord  again. 

Their  hatred  was  intense  against  the  deceiver  Mirza.  They 
entered  the  palace  and  took  the  old  magician  and  his  son 
prisoners.  The  Caliph  took  the  old  man  to  that  same  chamber 
in  which  the  Princess  had  lived  so  long  as  an  owl,  and  ordered 
him  to  be  hung  up  there.  But  to  the  son,  who  did  not  under- 
stand the  wicked  arts  of  his  father,  he  offered  the  choice  of  either 
to  die  or  take  snuff. 

He  chose  the  latter  when  the  Grand  Vizier  offered  the  box. 
A  good  pinch,  and  the  magic  word  of  the  Caliph  changed  him 
into  a  stork.  The  Caliph  then  directed  that  he  should  be  put 
into  a  cage  and  placed  in  his  garden. 

Long  and  happily  the  Caliph  Chasid  lived  with  his  wife,  the 

[39] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Princess.  His  happiest  hours  were  when  the  Grand  Vizier 
visited  him  in  the  afternoon.  They  never  tired  of  talking  about 
their  storks'  adventure,  and  when  the  Caliph  was  more  than 
usually  merry  he  would  imitate  the  Grand  Vizier,  and  show  how 
he  looked  when  he  was  a  stork.  He  walked  gravely  up  and  down 
the  chamber  with  slow  and  solemn  steps,  made  a  clacking 
noise,  flapped  his  arms  like  wings,  and  showed  how  he,  to  no 
purpose,  bowed  himself  to  the  east  and  called  out:  "Mu  —  Mu 
—  Mu."  This  was  always  a  great  delight  to  the  Princess  and 
the  children,  which  were  afterward  born  to  her,  until  they 
also  took  delight  in  calling  out  to  one  another:  "Mu  —  Mu  — 
Mu." 

So  for  very  many  years  happiness  reigned  in  the  palace,  and 
not  only  in  the  palace,  but  throughout  the  city  of  Bagdad,  the 
capital  of  the  ancient  Saracen  Empire. 


[40] 


The  Five  Queer  "Brothers 

N  OLD  woman  had  five  grown-up  sons  that  looked  just 
alike.  The  eldest  could  gulp  up  the  ocean  at  a  mouth- 
ful;  the  second  was  hard  enough  to  nick  steel;  the 
third  had  extensible  legs;  the  fourth  was  unaffected  by  fire; 
the  fifth  lived  without  breathing.  They  all  concealed  their 
peculiar  traits,  and  their  neighbours  did  not  even  guess  that 
they  were  queer. 

The  eldest  supported  the  family  by  fishing,  going  alone  to  the 
sea,  and  bringing  back  loads  of  spoil.  The  neighbours  often 
besought  him  to  teach  their  sons  how  to  fish,  and  he  at  last  let 
all  their  boys  go  with  him,  one  day,  to  learn  his  art.  On  reach- 
ing the  shore,  he  sucked  the  sea  into  his  mouth,  and  directed  the 
boys  to  the  dry«bottom,  to  collect  the  fish.  When  he  was  tired 
of  holding  the  water,  he  beckoned  to  the  boys  to  return,  but  they 
were  playing  amongst  strange  objects,  and  paid  no  heed  to  him. 
When  he  could  contain  the  sea  no  longer,  he  had  to  let  it  flow 
back  into  its  former  basin,  and  all  the  boys  were  drowned. 

As  he  went  homeward,  he  passed  the  doors  of  the  parents, 
who  inquired  how  many  fish  their  sons  had  caught,  and  how 
long  they  would  be  in  coming  back.  He  told  them  the  facts, 
yet  they  would  not  excuse  him,  and  they  dragged  him  before  the 
magistrate  to  account  for  the  loss  of  their  children.  He  defended 
himself  by  saying  that  he  had  not  invited  the  boys  to  go  with 
him,  and  had  consented  to  their  going  only  when  the  parents  had 
repeatedly  urged  him;  that,  after  the  boys  were  on  the  ocean- 
bed,  he  had  done  his  utmost  to  induce  them  to  come  ashore;  that 
he  had  held  the  water  as  long  as  he  could,  and  had  then  thrown 
it  in  the  sea-basin  solely  because  nothing  else  would  contain  it. 
Notwithstanding  this  defence,  the  judge  decided  that,  since  he 
took  the  boys  away  and  did  not  bring  them  back,  he  was  guilty 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  murder,  and  sentenced  him  to  decapitation.  He  entreated 
leave  to  pay  one  visit  to  his  aged  mother  before  his  execution, 
and  this  was  granted.  He  went  alone  and  told  his  brothers 
of  his  doom,  and  the  second  brother  returned  in  his  stead  to  the 
judge,  thanked  him  for  having  given  him  permission  to  perform 
a  duty  required  by  filial  piety,  and  said  he  was  then  ready  to  die. 
He  knelt  with  bowed  head,  and  the  headsman  brought  the 
knife  down  across  the  back  of  his  neck,  but  the  knife  was  nicked 
and  the  neck  was  left  unscathed.  A  second  knife,  and  a  third 
of  finer  steel,  were  brought  and  tried  by  headsmen  who  were 
accustomed  to  sever  heads  clean  off  at  one  stroke.  Having 
spoiled  their  best  blades  without  marring  his  neck,  they  took  him 
back  to  prison  and  informed  the  judge  that  the  sentence  could 
not  be  executed. 

The  judge  then  decreed  that  he  should  be  dropped  into  the 
sea  which  covered  his  victims.  When  he  heard  this  decision,  he 
said  that  he  had  taken  leave  of  his  mother  supposing  that  his  head 
was  to  be  cut  off,  and  that,  if  he  was  to  be  drowned,  he  must  go 
to  her  and  make  known  his  fate,  and  get  her  blessing  anew.  Per- 
mission being  given,  he  went  and  told  his  brothers  what  had 
happened,  and  the  third  brother  took  the  place  of  the  second, 
and  presented  himself  before  the  judge  as  the  criminal  that  was 
to  be  sunk  in  the  sea.  He  was  carried  far  from  shore  and  thrown 
overboard,  but  he  stretched  his  legs  till  his  feet  touched  bottom 
and  he  stood  with  his  head  in  the  air.  They  hauled  him  aboard 
and  took  him  farther  from  land,  but  still  his  extensible  legs 
supported  him  above  the  waters.  Then  they  sailed  to  mid- 
ocean,  and  cast  him  into  its  greatest  depths,  but  his  legs  still 
lengthened  so  that  he  was  not  drowned.  They  brought  him 
back  to  the  judge,  reported  what  had  been  done,  and  said  that 
some  other  method  of  destroying  him  must  be  followed. 

He  was  then  condemned  to  death  by  being  boiled  in  oil; 
and  while  the  caldron  was  being  heated,  he  begged  and  obtained 
leave  to  go  and  tell  his  mother  of  his  late  survival,  and,  of  the 
manner  in  which  he  was  soon  to  be  taken  off.  His  brothers 
having  heard  the  latest  judgment,  the  fourth  one  went  to  bear 
the  penalty  of  the  law,  and  was  lowered  into  the  kettle  of  boiling 

[42] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

oil,  where  he  disported  himself  as  if  in  a  tepid  bath,  and  even 
asked  the  executioners  to  stir  up  the  fire  a  little  to  increase  the 
warmth.  Finding  that  he  could  not  be  fried,  he  was  remanded 
to  prison. 

Then  the  populace,  the  bereaved  parents,  and  the  magistrate 
joined  in  effort  to  invent  a  sure  method  of  putting  him  to  death. 
Water,  fire  and  sword  all  having  failed,  they  finally  fixed  upon 
smothering  him  in  a  vast  cream-cake.  The  whole  country 
round  made  contributions  of  flour  for  the  tough  pastry,  sugar  for 
the  viscid  filling,  and  bricks  for  a  huge  oven;  and  it  was  made 
and  baked  on  a  plain  outside  the  city  walls.  Meanwhile  the 
prisoner  was  allowed  to  go  and  bid  his  mother  farewell,  and 
the  fifth  brother  secretly  became  his  substitute.  When  the 
cake  was  done,  a  multitude  of  people,  with  oxen,  horses,  and 
ropes,  dragged  it  to  the  execution  ground,  and  within  it  the 
culprit  was  interred.  As  he  was  able  to  exist  without  air,  he 
rested  peacefully  till  the  next  midnight.  Then  he  safely  crawled 
forth,  and  returned  to  his  home,  where  he  dwelt  happily  for  many 
years  with  his  remarkable  brothers. 


[43] 


The  Lac  of  Rupees 

A  POOR  blind  Brahman  and  his  wife  were  dependent  on 
>4f  their  son  for  their  subsistence.  Every  day  the  young 
-^  JL  fellow  used  to  go  out  and  get  what  he  could  by  begging. 
This  continued  for  some  time,  till  at  last  he  became  quite  tired 
of  such  a  wretched  life,  and  determined  to  go  and  try  his  luck 
in  another  country.  He  informed  his  wife  of  his  intention,  and 
ordered  her  to  manage  somehow  or  other  for  the  old  people  dur- 
ing the  few  months  that  he  would  be  absent.  He  begged  her  to 
be  industrious,  lest  his  parents  should  be  angry  and  curse  him. 

One  morning  he  started  with  some  food  in  a  bundle,  and 
walked  on  day  after  day,  till  he  reached  the  chief  city  of  the 
neighbouring  country.  Here  he  went  and  sat  down  by  a  mer- 
chant's shop  and  asked  alms.  The  merchant  inquired  whence 
he  had  come,  why  he  had  come,  and  what  was  his  caste;  to  which 
he  replied  that  he  was  a  Brahman,  and  was  wandering  hither 
and  thither  begging  a  livelihood  for  himself,  his  wife  and  parents. 
Moved  with  pity  for  the  man,  the  merchant  advised  him  to  visit 
the  kind  and  generous  king  of  that  country,  and  offered  to 
accompany  him  to  the  court.  Now,  at  that  time  it  happened 
that  the  king  was  seeking  for  a  Brahman  to  look  after  a  golden 
temple  which  he  had  just  had  built.  His  Majesty  was  very 
glad,  therefore,  when  he  saw  the  Brahman  and  heard  that  he 
was  good  and  honest.  He  at  once  deputed  him  to  the  charge 
of  this  temple,  and  ordered  fifty  kharwars  of  rice  and  one  hun- 
dred rupees  to  be  paid  to  him  every  year  as  wages. 

Two  months  after  this,  the  Brahman's  wife,  not  having  heard 
any  news  of  her  husband,  left  the  house  and  went  in  quest  of 
him.  By  a  happy  fate  she  arrived  at  the  very  place  that  he  had 
reached,  where  she  heard  that  every  morning  at  the  golden 
temple  a  golden  rupee  was  given  in  the  king's  name  to  any 

[44] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

beggar  who  chose  to  go  for  it.  Accordingly,  on  the  following 
morning  she  went  to  the  place  and  met  her  husband. 

"Why  have  you  come  here?"  he  asked.  "Why  have  you 
left  my  parents?  Care  you  not  whether  they  curse  me  and  I 
die?  Go  back  immediately,  and  await  my  return." 

"No,  no,"  said  the  woman.  "I  cannot  go  back  to  starve 
and  see  your  old  father  and  mother  die.  There  is  not  a  grain 
of  rice  left  in  the  house." 

"O  Bhagawant!"  exclaimed  the  Brahman.  "Here,  take 
this,"  he  continued,  scribbling  a  few  lines  on  some  paper,  and 
then  handing  it  to  her,  "  and  give  it  to  the  king.  You  will  see 
that  he  will  give  you  a  lac  of  rupees  for  it."  Thus  saying  he 
dismissed  her,  and  the  woman  left. 

On  this  scrap  of  paper  were  written  three  pieces  of  advice 
—  First,  If  a  person  is  travelling  and  reaches  any  strange 
place  at  night,  let  him  be  careful  where  he  puts  up,  and  not 
close  his  eyes  in  sleep,  lest  he  close  them  in  death.  Secondly, 
If  a  man  has  a  married  sister,  and  visits  her  in  great  pomp,  she 
will  receive  him  for  the  sake  of  what  she  can  obtain  from  him; 
but  if  he  comes  to  her  in  poverty,  she  will  frown  on  him  and 
disown  him.  Thirdly,  If  a  man  has  to  do  any  work,  he  must 
do  it  himself,  and  do  it  with  might  and  without  fear. 

On  reaching  her  home  the  Brahmani  told  her  parents  of  her 
meeting  with  her  husband,  and  what  a  valuable  piece  of  paper 
he  had  given  her;  but  not  liking  to  go  before  the  king  herself, 
she  sent  one  of  her  relations.  The  king  read  the  paper,  and 
ordering  the  man  to  be  flogged,  dismissed  him.  The  next  mor- 
ning the  Brahmani  took  the  paper,  and  while  she  was  going  along 
the  road  to  the  darbar  reading  it,  the  king's  son  met  her,  and 
asked  what  she  was  reading,  whereupon  she  replied  that  she 
held  in  her  hands  a  paper  containing  certain  bits  of  advice,  for 
which  she  wanted  a  lac  of  rupees.  The  prince  asked  her  to 
show  it  to  him,  and  when  he  had  read  it  gave  her  a  parwana  for 
the  amount,  and  rode  on.  The  poor  Brahmani  was  very 
thankful.  That  day  she  laid  in  a  great  store  of  provisions, 
sufficient  to  last  them  all  for  a  long  time. 

In  the  evening  the  prince  related  to  his  father  the  meeting 

[45] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

with  the  woman,  and  the  purchase  of  the  piece  of  paper.  He 
thought  his  father  would  applaud  the  act.  But  it  was  not  so. 
The  king  was  more  angry  than  before,  and  banished  his  son  from 
the  country. 

So  the  prince  bade  adieu  to  his  mother  and  relations  and 
friends,  and  rode  off  on  his  horse,  whither  he  did  not  know. 
At  nightfall  he  arrived  at  some  place,  where  a  man  met  him, 
and  invited  him  to  lodge  at  his  house.  The  prince  accepted 
the  invitation,  and  was  treated  like  a  prince.  Matting  was 
spread  for  him  to  squat  on,  and  the  best  provisions  set  before 
him. 

"Ah!"  thought  he,  as  he  lay  down  to  rest,  "here  is  a  case  for 
the  first  piece  of  advice  that  the  Brahmani  gave  me.  I  will  not 
sleep  to-night." 

It  was  well  that  he  thus  resolved,  for  in  the  middle  of  the  night 
the  man  rose  up,  and  taking  a  sword  in  his  hand,  rushed  to  the 
prince  with  the  intention  of  killing  him.  But  the  prince  arose 
and  spoke. 

^"Do  not  slay  me,"  he  said.  "What  profit  would  you  get 
from  my  death  ?  If  you  killed  me  you  would  be  sorry  afterward 
like  that  man  who  killed  his  dog." 

"What  man?    What  dog?"  he  asked. 

"I  will  tell  you,"  said  the  prince,  "if  you  will  give  me  that 
sword." 

So  he  gave  him  the  sword,  and  the  prince  began  his  story: 

"Once  upon  a  time  there  lived  a  wealthy  merchant  who 
had  a  pet  dog.  He  was  suddenly  reduced  to  poverty,  and 
had  to  part  with  his  dog.  He  got  a  loan  of  five  thousand 
rupees  from  a  brother  merchant,  leaving  the  dog  as  a  pledge, 
and  with  the  money  began  business  again.  Not  long  after 
this  the  other  merchant's  shop  was  broken  into  by  thieves 
and  completely  sacked.  There  was  hardly  ten  rupees'  worth 
left  in  the  place.  The  faithful  dog,  however,  knew  what  was 
going  on,  and  went  and  followed  the  thieves,  and  saw  where 
they  deposited  the  things,  and  then  returned. 

"In  the  morning  there  was  great  weeping  and  lamentation 
in  the  merchant's  house  when  it  was  known  what  had  happened. 

[46] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  merchant  himself  nearly  went  mad.  Meanwhile  the  dog 
kept  on  running  to  the  door,  and  pulling  at  his  master's  shirt 
and  pajamas,  as  though  wishing  him  to  go  outside.  At  last  a 
friend  suggested  that,  perhaps,  the  dog  knew  something  of  the 
whereabouts  of  the  things,  and  advised  the  merchant  to  follow 
its  leadings.  The  merchant  consented,  and  went  after  the  dog 
right  up  to  the  very  place  where  the  thieves  had  hidden  the 
goods.  Here  the  animal  scraped  and  barked,  and  showed  in 
various  ways  that  the  things  were  underneath.  So  the  merchant 
and  his  friends  dug  about  the  place,  and  soon  came  upon  all  the 
stolen  property.  Nothing  was  missing.  There  were  all  the 
articles  just  as  the  thieves  had  taken  them. 

"  The  merchant  was  very  glad.  On  returning  to  his  house, 
he  at  once  sent  the  dog  back  to  its  old  master  with  a  letter  rolled 
under  the  collar,  wherein  he  had  written  about  the  sagacity  of 
the  beast,  and  begged  his  friend  to  forget  the  loan  and  to  accept  • 
another  five  thousand  rupees  as  a  present.  When  this  merchant 
saw  his  dog  coming  back  again,  he  thought,  '  Alas !  my  friend  is 
wanting  the  money.  How  can  I  pay  him?  I  have  not  had 
sufficient  time  to  recover  myself  from  my  recent  losses.  I  will 
slay  the  dog  ere  he  reaches  the  threshold,  and  say  that  another 
must  have  slain  it.  Thus  there  will  be  an  end  of  my  debt. 
No  dog,  no  loan.'  Accordingly  he  ran  out  and  killed  the 
poor  dog,  when  the  letter  fell  out  of  its  collar.  The  merchant 
picked  it  up  and  read  it.  How  great  was  his  grief  and  disap- 
pointment when  he  knew  the  facts  of  the  case! 

"Beware,"  continued  the  prince,  "lest  you  do  that  which 
afterward  you  would  give  your  life  not  to  have  done." 

By  the  time  the  prince  had  concluded  this  story  it  was  nearly 
morning,  and  he  went  away,  after  rewarding  the  man. 

The  prince  then  visited  the  country  belonging  to  his  brother- 
in-law.  He  disguised  himself  as  a  jogi,  and  sitting  down  by 
a  tree  near  the  palace,  pretended  to  be  absorbed  in  worship. 
News  of  the  man  and  of  his  wonderful  piety  reached  the  ears  of 
the  king.  He  felt  interested  in  him,  as  his  wife  was  very  ill; 
and  he  had  sought  for  hakims  to  cure  her,  but  in  vain.  He 
thought  that,  perhaps,  this  holy  man  could  do  something  for 

[471 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

her.  So  he  sent  to  him.  But  the  jogi  refused  to  tread  the  halls 
of  a  king,  saying  that  his  dwelling  was  the  open  air,  and  that  if 
his  Majesty  wished  to  see  him  he  must  come  himself  and  bring 
his  wife  to  the  place.  Then  the  king  took  his  wife  and  brought 
her  to  the  jogi.  The  holy  man  bade  her  prostrate  herself  before 
him,  and  when  she  had  remained  in  this  position  for  about  three 
hours,  he  told  her  to  rise  and  go,  for  she  was  cured. 

In  the  evening  there  was  great  consternation  in  the  palace, 
because  the  queen  had  lost  her  pearl  rosary,  and  nobody  knew 
anything  about  it.  At  length  some  one  went  to  the  jogi,  and 
found  it  on  the  ground  by  the  place  where  the  queen  had 
prostrated  herself .  When  the  king  heard  this  he  was  very  angry 
and  ordered  the  jogi  to  be  executed.  This  stern  order,  however, 
was  not  carried  out,  as  the  prince  bribed  the  men  and  escaped 
from  the  country.  But  he  knew  that  the  second  bit  of  advice 
was  true. 

Clad  in  his  own  clothes,  the  prince  was  walking  along  one 
day  when  he  saw  a  potter  crying  and  laughing,  alternately 
with  his  wife  and  children.  "O  fool,"  said  he,  "what  is  the 
matter?  If  you  laugh,  why  do  you  weep?  If  you  weep, 
why  do  you  laugh?" 

" Do  not  bother  me,"  said  the  potter.  "What  does  it  matter 
to  you?" 

"Pardon  me,"  said  the  prince,  "but  I  should  like  to  know 
the  reason." 

"The  reason  is  this,  then,"  said  the  potter.  "The  king  of 
this  country  has  a  daughter  whom  he  is  obliged  to  marry  every 
day,  because  all  her  husbands  die  the  first  night  of  their  stay 
with  her.  Nearly  all  the  young  men  of  the  place  have  thus 
perished,  and  our  son  will  be  called  on  soon.  We  laugh  at  the 
absurdity  of  the  thing  —  a  potter's  son  marrying  a  princess,  and 
we  cry  at  the  terrible  consequence  of  the  marriage.  What  can 
we  do?" 

"Truly  a  matter  for  laughing  and  weeping.  But  weep  no 
more,"  said  the  prince.  "I  will  exchange  places  with  your 
son,  and  will  be  married  to  the  princess  instead  of  him.  Only 
give  me  suitable  garments,  and  prepare  me  for  the  occasion." 

[48] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

So  the  potter  gave  him  beautiful  raiment  and  ornaments, 
and  the  prince  went  to  the  palace.  At  night  he  was  conducted 
to  the  apartment  of  the  princess.  "Dread  hour!"  thought  he; 
"am  I  to  die  like  the  scores  of  young  men  before  me?"  He 
clenched  his  sword  with  firm  grip,  and  lay  down  on  his  bed, 
intending  to  keep  awake  all  the  night  and  see  what  would 
happen.  In  the  middle  of  the  night  he  saw  two  Shahmars  come 
out  from  the  nostrils  of  the  princess.  They  stole  over  toward 
him,  intending  to  kill  him,  like  the  others  who  had  been  before 
him;  but  he  was  ready  for  them.  He  laid  hold  of  his  sword,  and 
when  the  snakes  reached  his  bed  he  struck  at  them  and  killed 
them.  In  the  morning  the  king  came  as  usual  to  inquire, 
and  was  surprised  to  hear  his  daughter  and  the  prince  talk- 
ing gaily  together.  "Surely,"  said  he,  "this  man  must  be  her 
husband,  as  he  only  can  live  with  her." 

"Where  do  you  come  from?  Who  are  you?"  asked  the 
king,  entering  the  room. 

"Oh  king!"  replied  the  prince,  "I  am  the  son  of  a  king  who 
rules  over  such-and-such  a  country." 

When  he  heard  this  the  king  was  very  glad,  and  bade  the 
prince  to  abide  in  his  palace,  and  appointed  him  his  successor 
to  the  throne.  The  prince  remained  at  the  palace  for  more  than 
a  year,  and  then  asked  permission  to  visit  his  own  country, 
which  was  granted.  The  king  gave  him  elephants,  horses, 
jewels,  and  abundance  of  money  for  the  expenses  of  the  way 
and  as  presents  for  his  father,  and  the  prince  started. 

On  the  way  he  had  to  pass  through  the  country  belonging  to 
his  brother-in-law,  whom  we  have  already  mentioned.  Report 
of  his  arrival  reached  the  ears  of  the  king,  who  came  with  rope- 
tied  hands  and  haltered  neck  to  do  him  homage.  He  most 
humbly  begged  him  to  stay  at  his  palace,  and  to  accept  what 
little  hospitality  could  be  provided.  While  the  prince  was  stay- 
ing at  the  palace  he  saw  his  sister,  who  greeted  him  with  smiles 
and  kisses.  On  leaving  he  told  her  how  she  and  her  husband 
had  treated  him  at  his  first  visit,  and  how  he  escaped;  and  then 
gave  them  two  elephants,  two  beautiful  horses,  fifteen  soldiers, 
and  ten  lacs  of  rupees'  worth  of  jewels. 

[49] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Afterward  he  went  to  his  own  home,  and  informed  his 
mother  and  father  of  his  arrival.  Alas!  his  parents  had  both 
become  blind  from  weeping  about  the  loss  of  their  son.  "Let 
him  come  in,"  said  the  king,  "and  put  his  hands  upon  our 
eyes,  and  we  shall  see  again."  So  the  prince  entered,  and 
was  most  affectionately  greeted  by  his  old  parents;  and  he 
laid  his  hands  on  their  eyes,  and  they  saw  again. 

Then  the  prince  told  his  father  all  that  had  happened  to 
him,  and  how  he  had  been  saved  several  times  by  attending  to 
the  advice  that  he  had  purchased  from  the  Brahmani.  Where- 
upon the  king  expressed  his  sorrow  for  having  sent  him  away, 
and  all  was  joy  and  peace  again. 


The  Emperor's  Nightingale 

,  as  you  know,  is  ruled  over  by  an  Emperor,  who 
is  a  Chinaman,  and  all  his  courtiers  are  Chinamen,  too. 
Now,  this  little  story  that  I  am  going  to  tell  you  hap- 
pened ever  so  long  ago,  and  that  is  why  you  ought  to  hear  it 
now,  before  it  is  forgotten,  for  it  is  well  worth  hearing. 

The  Emperor  lived  in  the  most  beautiful  palace  in  the  world, 
and  it  was  a  very  costly  one,  for  it  was  made  of  the  finest  porce- 
lain, and  was  so  brittle  that  you  had  to  be  very  careful  if  you 
touched  it.  It  was  surrounded  by  such  a  large  garden  that  the 
gardener  himself  did  not  quite  know  where  it  ended.  Lovely 
flowers  grew  in  luxuriance,  and,  lest  people  should  pass  the 
most  beautiful  without  noticing  them,  peals  of  silver  bells 
were  tied  to  their  stems. 

Truly,  everything  was  carefully  planned  in  the  Emperor's 
garden.  If  you  kept  on  far  enough,  you  came  to  a  mighty  forest 
which  stretched  down  so  close  to  the  margin  of  the  sea  that  the 
poor  fishermen  in  their  boats  could  sail  under  the  overhanging 
branches. 

In  one  of  these  boughs  a  nightingale  lived,  and  so  beautiful 
was  its  song  that  the  rough  sailors  would  stop  to  listen  on  their 
way  out  to  spread  their  nets. 

"Ah,  what  beautiful  music!"  they  would  exclaim,  and  then 
they  had  to  sail  on,  for  they  had  their  work  to  do.  And  again, 
when  nightfall  came,  and  the  bird  sang,  and  the  boats  came 
drifting  home  on  the  tide,  they  would  say: 

"Heavens!  how  gloriously  that  bird  sings!" 

Travellers  came  from  all  over  the  world  to  see  the  Emperor's 
city  and  his  palace  and  garden;  but  when  they  heard  the 
Nightingale,  they  would  say: 

"That  is  most  beautiful  of  all." 

[Si] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

And  when  the  travellers  reached  their  homes  again,  they  told 
all  their  friends  of  the  wonderful  things  they  had  seen  and 
heard;  and  wise  people  wrote  books,  in  which  they  did  not  forget 
to  tell  of  the  Nightingale,  which  was  pronounced  the  loveliest 
among  many  lovely  things.  Even  the  poets  wrote  verses  about 
this  Nightingale  that  lived  in  the  wood  by  the  sea. 

And  then,  one  by  one,  the  books  travelled  over  the  world, 
until  some  at  last  reached  the  hands  of  the  Emperor,  who  sat  in 
his  golden  chair  and  read  them,  nodding  his  head  with  pleasure; 
for  he  was  charmed  with  the  beautiful  descriptions  of  his  city 
and  castle  and  garden.  Then  he  read  the  words : 

"The  Nightingale  is  the  most  lovely  thing  of  all!" 

"  What  is  this  ?  "  he  said.  "  The  Nightingale !  I  have  never 
heard  of  such  a  bird,  yet  there  seems  to  be  one  in  my  empire  — 
and  in  my  own  garden !  Imagine  learning  of  such  a  thing  for  the 
first  time  from  a  book!" 

Thereupon  he  summoned  his  Chamberlain,  who  was  a  very 
important  person,  and  who  never  replied  more  than  "Paugh!" 
to  any  inferior  who  dared  to  ask  him  anything.  This,  of  course, 
was  no  answer  at  all. 

"This  book  tells  of  a  very  remarkable  bird  called  a  Nightin- 
gale," said  the  Emperor.  "They  say  it  is  the  finest  thing  in  my 
empire.  Why  has  no  one  told  me  about  it  before?" 

"I  have  never  heard  anyone  mention  it  before,  myself," 
replied  the  Chamberlain.  "I  don't  remember  that  it  has  ever 
been  presented  at  Court." 

"I  command  it  to  appear  at  Court  and  sing  before  me  to- 
night," said  the  Emperor.  "All  the  world  knows  what  I 
possess,  it  appears,  except  myself." 

"I  have  never  heard  of  such  a  thing  before,"  answered  the 
Chamberlain  again,  "but  I  will  search  until  it  is  found." 

But  where  was  it?  The  Chamberlain  searched  up  and 
down  the  palace,  through  corridors  and  up  staircases,  but  he 
could  not  find  anyone  who  had  even  heard  of  a  nightingale. 
Then  he  hastened  back  to  the  Emperor  to  say  that  it  must 
certainly  be  an  invention  of  the  man  who  had  written  the  book. 

"Your  Imperial  Majesty  will  scarcely  credit  the  sort  of  things 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

these  people  will  write,"  he  said.  "It  is  all  fiction  and  some- 
thing called  Black  Art." 

"But  the  great  and  mighty  Mikado  of  Japan  has  sent  me  this 
book!"  shouted  the  Emperor,  very  much  annoyed,  "and,  there- 
fore, there  cannot  be  anything  that  is  false  in  it.  I  must  and 
shall  hear  the  Nightingale,  and  I  command  it  to  be  present  this 
evening.  It  has  my  especial  Royal  favour,  and  if  it  is  not 
here,  the  whole  Court  shall  be  trampled  upon  by  camels 
after  supper." 

"Tching  Pe!"  exclaimed  the  Chamberlain,  very  much 
alarmed,  and  raced  up  and  down  stairs  and  through  all  the 
corridors  again,  accompanied  now  by  half  the  Court,  who  were 
not  at  all  anxious  to  be  trampled  upon,  even  after  supper.  It 
was  a  great  search  after  this  wonderful  Nightingale,  of  which 
all  the  world  had  heard,  except  the  Emperor  and  his  courtiers. 

At  length  they  came  to  the  kitchen,  where  a  poor  little  scullery- 
maid  at  once  exclaimed: 

"Why,  yes,  I  know  it  well;  and  it  sings  beautifully!  Every 
evening  I  have  permission  to  take  the  kitchen  scraps  to  my  sick 
mother,  who  lives  down  on  the  seashore,  and  often,  as  I  come 
back,  I  rest  in  the  wood  and  listen  to  the  Nightingale.  Its 
song  makes  my  eyes  fill  with  tears,  and  I  seem  to  be  able  to  feel 
my  mother's  kisses." 

"Little  girl,"  the  Chamberlain  said,  "if  you  will  take  us 
straight  to  where  the  Nightingale  lives  you  shall  receive  a  high 
appointment  in  the  Royal  kitchen,  and  be  allowed  to  see  the 
Emperor  dine  every  night.  His  Majesty  has  commanded  it  to 
sing  before  him  this  evening." 

So  the  girl  led  the  Chamberlain  and  all  the  Court  to  the  wood 
where  the  Nightingale  sang.  When  they  were  half-way  there 
a  cow  began  to  low. 

"Hark!"  said  all  the  courtiers.  "What  a  beautiful  note, 
and  how  powerful  for  such  a  tiny  creature!  I  have  certainly 
heard  it  before." 

"No,"  said  the  maid,  "that  is  only  the  lowing  of  a  cow.  We 
have  a  long  way  to  go  yet." 

"  Oh,  how  exquisite!"  murmured  the  Chinese  Court-chaplain, 

[53] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

as  he  heard  the  frogs  croaking  in  a  marsh.  " Now  I  can  hear  it; 
why,  it  resembles  the  chime  of  silver  bells." 

"No,  those  are  only  the  marsh  frogs,"  said  the  little  maid. 
"But  we  shall  soon  be  able  to  hear  it  now."  And  then,  just  as 
she  spoke,  the  Nightingale  commenced  to  sing. 

"Ah,  now!"  said  the  girl.  "Listen,  listen!  There  it  sits 
up  in  the  branches,"  and  she  pointed  to  a  tiny  gray  bird  clinging 
to  a  spray  of  thorn. 

"I  should  never  have  believed  it  would  look  like  that," 
exclaimed  the  Chamberlain.  "It  looks  so  simple  and  so  pale; 
it  must  be  frightened  at  the  sight  of  so  many  grand  people." 

"Dear  Nightingale,"  called  the  little  girl,  "our  most  noble 
Emperor  desires  you  to  sing  to  him." 

"Oh,  certainly,  with  pleasure,"  replied  the  Nightingale;  and 
it  sang  so  beautifully  it  was  a  treat  to  hear  it. 

"It  is  like  the  sound  of  running  water;  and  see  how  its  tiny 
throat  quivers,  too,"  the  Chamberlain  said.  "How  strange 
that  we  have  never  heard  it  talked  about  before !  It  will  be  an 
immense  success  at  Court." 

"Would  the  Emperor  like  to  hear  another  song?"  asked  the 
bird,  for  it  thought  the  Emperor  had  been  listening  all  the  time. 

"Most  worthy  Nightingale,"  the  Chamberlain  replied,  "it  is 
with  great  pleasure  I  command  you  to  appear  before  his  Majesty 
at  a  Court  reception  to-night,  when  you  will  charm  his  Majesty 
with  your  delightful  singing." 

"It  sounds  so  much  more  beautiful  out  in  the  wood,"  said 
the  bird;  but  still  it  promised  willingly  when  it  heard  it  was 
the  Emperor's  royal  desire. 

The  palace  was  very  elegant  in  its  decorations.  The  porcelain 
walls  and  floors  glittered  and  shone  with  the  reflections  from 
many  lamps.  Beautiful  flowers,  shaking  their  silvery  bells, 
were  banked  in  rich  profusion  on  each  side  of  the  great  staircase. 
Indeed,  what  with  the  passing  of  many  feet  and  the  great 
draught,  the  bells  tinkled  so  loudly  you  could  hardly  hear  your- 
self speak. 

The  Emperor  sat  on  a  jewelled  throne  in  the  centre  of  the  great 
hall,  and  close  beside  him  stood  a  golden  perch  for  the  Nightin- 

[54] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

gale.  All  the  courtiers  were  assembled,  and  the  little  scullery- 
maid,  now  raised  to  the  rank  of  a  real  Court  cook,  had  received 
permission  to  listen  behind  the  door.  Everyone  stood  dressed 
in  his  very  best  and  gazed  on  the  little  gray  bird,  to  whom  the 
mighty  Emperor  had  just  nodded  his  head. 

Then  the  Nightingale  began  to  sing,  and  sang  so  gloriously 
that  the  Emperor's  eyes  so  filled  with  tears  that  they  overflowed 
and  ran  down  his  cheeks.  And  the  bird  sang  on  and  on,  till  it 
reached  one's  very  heart.  The  Emperor  was  so  delighted  that 
he  said  the  Nightingale  should  wear  his  own  golden  slipper 
around  its  neck.  But  the  Nightingale  thanked  him  very  politely 
and  said  it  had  already  received  sufficient  reward. 

"For,"  it  said,  "I  have  caused  the  Emperor's  eyes  to  fill 
with  tears,  and  an  Emperor's  tears  have  a  mighty  power. 
Heaven  knows  I  have  been  sufficiently  repaid."  And  again  it 
burst  into  its  beautiful  song. 

"Oh,  what  charming  coquetry!"  said  the  Court  ladies,  and 
each  tried  to  keep  their  mouths  full  of  water  so  that  they  might 
gurgle  like  the  Nightingale  when  they  spoke  to  anyone.  Even 
the  footmen  and  the  ladies'  maids  expressed  their  perfect  satis- 
faction, and  that  was  a  great  deal,  for  they  are  generally  the 
hardest  to  please.  In  short,  the  Nightingale  had  scored  a  great 
success. 

It  was  so  arranged  that  in  future  it  should  live  at  Court,  in 
its  own  cage,  with  permission  to  fly  out  twice  a  day,  and  once 
during  the  night. 

On  these  trips  it  was  accompanied  by  twelve  servants,  each 
of  whom  held  a  silken  cord  attached  to  its  leg,  so  that  really 
there  could  not  be  the  slightest  pleasure  for  it  in  such  a  flight. 
As  for  the  city,  wherever  you  went,  you  met  people  talking  of 
the  wonderful  bird.  One  had  only  to  say  the  word  "Nightin" 
when  the  other  would  answer  "gale,"  and  each  would  give  a 
sigh  and  feel  they  perfectly  understood  each  other.  Eleven 
babies  belonging  to  poor  people  were  christened  after  the  bird, 
and  yet  not  one  of  them  could  sing  a  note. 

One  day  a  parcel  arrived  at  the  palace,  addressed  to  the  Em- 
peror, with  the  words,"  The  Nightingale,"  written  on  the  outside. 

[55] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Oh,  this  must  be  a  fresh  book  about  our  famous  bird,"  said 
the  Emperor. 

But  it  was  not  a  book.  A  wonderful  work  of  art  lay  within 
a  casket,  a  clockwork  nightingale,  encrusted  in  diamonds  and 
rubies  and  pearls,  and  fashioned  in  the  shape  of  a  real  bird. 
When  it  had  been  wound  up  it  sang  one  of  the  same  songs  that 
the  real  nightingale  sang,  and  its  glittering  tail  moved  up  and 
down  in  time  to  the  notes.  A  ribbon  hung  around  its  neck,  and 
on  it  these  words  were  written :  "  The  Emperor  of  Japan's  Night- 
ingale is  nothing  compared  to  that  of  the  Emperor  of  China." 

"How  perfect!"  everyone  cried,  and  the  Emperor  immediately 
bestowed  the  title  of  the  King's-Imperial-Nightingale-Bringer  on 
the  courier  who  had  brought  the  bird. 

"  Now  we  must  hear  them  sing  a  duet  together.  How  beauti- 
ful it  will  sound!"  they  all  said.  But  it  did  not  sound  so  well  as 
they  had  expected,  for  the  real  bird  sang  in  a  natural  way,  and 
just  whatever  came  into  its  little  throat,  and  the  artificial  bird 
could  only  sing  waltzes. 

"The  new  one  sings  quite  correctly,"  said  the  chief  Court 
musician.  "It  keeps  perfect  time,  and  understands  my  own 
method,  I  can  hear."  So  then  the  new  one  had  to  sing  by  itself 
and  obtained  quite  as  much  applause  as  the  real  one  had  done. 
Besides,  it  looked  so  much  handsomer;  glittering  and  glistening 
like  bracelets  and  breast-pins. 

Over  and  over  again,  for  quite  thirty-three  times,  it  sang  the 
same  tune  and  yet  was  not  tired.  The  courtiers  would  have  liked 
to  hear  it  again  even,  only  the  Emperor  said  "  No,  it  Js  the 
real  bird's  turn  now,  let  us  ask  it  to  sing." 

But  where  was  the  Nightingale  ?  Not  a  soul  had  seen  it  fly 
out  of  the  open  window  back  to  its  own  green  woods. 

"Well,  well!  whatever  has  become  of  it?"  exclaimed  the 
Emperor.  And  all  the  courtiers  united  in  saying  it  was  a  most 
ungrateful  creature. 

"After  all,"  they  said,  "we  still  have  the  better  bird,"  and 
with  that  the  new  one  had  to  sing  his  song  for  the  thirty-fourth 
time,  and  even  then  the  courtiers  had  not  caught  the  tune  quite 
correctly,  for  it  was  very  difficult  and  tricky.  The  Court  musi- 

[56] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

cian,  especially,  praised  the  bird,  and  said,  not  only  was  its 
plumage  much  more  handsome,  but  its  inside  was  better 
made,  too. 

"  For  your  Imperial  Highness,  and  you,  my  noble  lords  and 
ladies,  must  see,"  he  went  on,  "that  with  a  real  Nightingale 
you  can  never  tell  what  is  coming  next,  but  with  an  imitation  one 
everything  is  settled.  One  can  open  it  and  see  exactly  how  it 
works,  where  the  waltz  comes  from,  and  why  the  notes  follow 
one  after  the  other." 

The  courtiers  all  agreed  with  the  Court  musician,  and  the 
Emperor  commanded  him  to  show  it  to  the  people  on  the  follow- 
ing Saturday,  and  let  them  hear  it  sing.  This  he  did,  and  the 
Chinese  people  felt  so  pleased  and  happy  they  all  nodded  their 
heads  and  shook  their  forefingers  and  said  "Ah!"  Only  the 
fishermen,  who  had  heard  the  real  bird  sing,  shook  their  heads 
and  said  it  all  sounded  very  nice,  and  very  much  alike,  too;  but 
somehow  —  they  did  n't  quite  know  how  —  something  seemed 
lacking. 

And  so  the  real  Nightingale  was  sent  into  exile,  and  the  imi- 
tation one  slept  on  a  satin  cushion  close  to  the  Emperor's  bed. 
All  the  jewels  and  precious  stones  that  had  been  showered  on  it 
as  presents  were  arranged  around  the  edge  of  the  cushion, 
and  it  was  given  the  title  of  the  Emperor's  Own  Court 
Singer  and  advanced  to  the  very  highest  rank,  that  of  First 
on  the  Left;  for  the  left  was  thought  to  be  the  highest  station, 
as  the  Emperor  wore  his  heart  on  that  side,  just  like  ordinary 
people. 

The  Court  musician  wrote  twenty-five  volumes  on  the  imi- 
tation bird.  The  work  was  very  tedious  and  dull,  and  full  of  the 
longest  Chinese  words  you  can  imagine;  and  people  always  said 
they  had  read  it  and  pretended  to  have  enjoyed  it,  or  else  they 
would  have  been  thought  stupid  and  have  had  their  bodies  tram- 
pled upon. 

A  whole  year  passed  by  in  this  fashion,  and  at  last  the  Emperor 
and  his  Court  and  all  the  Chinese  people  knew  every  turn  and 
trill  of  the  Nightingale's  song  by  heart,  and  this  pleased  them 
more  than  ever.  They  often  sang  with  it,  and  the  street-urchins, 

[57] 


[  TALES  OF  WONDER 

even,  could  sing  "  Tchoochoohuh  juggjugg  jugg,"  and  the 
Emperor  just  the  same.  It  was  really  delightful. 

One  evening  the  Emperor  lay  in  his  bed  listening  to  the  bird, 
which  was  singing  its  very  best.  Suddenly  it  stopped  with  a 
jerk,  and  bang!  something  had  snapped  in  its  inside,  and  all  its 
wheels  ran  down  with  a  whirr,  and  then  there  was  a  dead 
silence. 

The  Emperor  sprang  out  of  bed  and  sent  for  the  Court  physi- 
cian, but  he  could  do  nothing.  Then  a  watchmaker  was  fetched 
in,  and  after  he  had  talked  a  lot,  and  poked  and  examined  the 
inside  a  great  deal,  he  managed  to  put  it  in  something  like  work- 
ing order  again. 

"You  must  not  use  it  too  much,"  he  said,  "it  is  nearly  worn 
out,  and  one  can  never  put  in  fresh  works  again  and  be  sure 
of  the  music  being  as  good  as  before." 

At  this  there  was  great  mourning  all  over  the  country,  for  the 
imitation  bird  must  only  be  allowed  to  sing  once  a  year  in 
future,  and  even  that  might  prove  too  much  for  it. 

And  when  these  performances  were  given  the  Court  musician 
made  a  short  speech,  full  of  very  long  words,  proving  that  it  sang 
as  beautifully  as  ever,  and  so  the  Court  thought  it  did  and  were 
very  well  content. 

After  five  years  had  passed  the  Emperor  fell  very  ill.  All  the 
people  felt  sad,  for  they  were  really  extremely  fond  of  him, 
and  now  it  was  said  he  could  not  possibly  live.  Already  the 
new  Emperor  was  selected,  and  the  people  stood  about  in  the 
streets  and  begged  to  know  from  the  Chamberlain  how  the  old 
Emperor  was. 

But  "Paugh!  "  was  all  he  would  say  as  he  nodded  his  head. 

White  and  cold  the  old  Emperor  lay  in  his  great  tall  bed,  and 
all  the  courtiers  thought  he  was  dead,  and  ran  away  to  greet 
their  new  King.  In  the  antechamber  the  pages  gossiped  with 
the  maids-in-waiting  as  they  ate  a  splendid  tea.  The  palace  was 
wrapped  in  silence,  for  carpets  had  been  laid  down  in  the  hall 
and  corridor,  so  that  the  noise  of  footsteps  might  be  deadened. 
It  was  very,  very  still  and  solemn.  And  the  Emperor,  still  alive, 
lay  all  cold  and  pale  on  the  magnificent  bed,  with  its  heavy  velvet 

[58] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

draperies  and  gorgeous  golden  tassels.  High  up,  through  the 
open  window,  the  moon  shone  in  upon  him  and  the  imitation 
nightingale  lying  in  its  casket  by  the  bed. 

The  poor  old  Emperor  lay  panting  for  breath;  a  terrible 
weight  seemed  pressing  on  his  chest,  and  he  opened  his  eyes  at 
last  to  see  Death  sitting  there,  with  the  Emperor's  crown  upon 
his  head  and  his  sword  and  jewelled  sceptre  in  his  hands. 

The  Emperor's  gaze  travelled  round,  and  he  saw  faces  — 
some  ugly  and  some  smiling  and  gentle  —  peeping  at  him  from 
among  the  velvet  folds  of  the  curtains;  these  were  the  Emper- 
or's good  and  bad  deeds  looking  down  at  him  as  Death  pressed 
on  his  heart. 

"  Don't  you  remember  this  ?  "  and  "  Can  you  recall  that  ?  "  they 
all  seemed  to  be  whispering.  And  the  cold  sweat  broke  out  on 
the  Emperor's  brow,  at  the  recollections  they  brought  to  his 
mind. 

"I  do  not  remember  —  I  cannot!"  gasped  the  Emperor, 
then  cried, "  Music!  music!  Bring  the  great  Chinese  drum,  that 
I  may  not  hear  what  they  say." 

But  still  they  whispered  together,  and  Death  nodded  his  head, 
like  a  Chinese  mandarin,  at  all  they  said. 

"Music,  music,  I  say!"  shrieked  the  old  Emperor.  "Oh, 
precious  jewelled  bird,  sing!  I  heaped  upon  you  gold  and 
precious  stones,  and  even  hung  my  golden  slippers  around 
your  neck.  Ah,  heavens!  sing!  I  say,  sing!" 

But  the  imitation  bird  was  still  and  silent,  for  until  someone 
wound  it  up,  it  could  not  sing,  and  there  was  no  one  by  to  do 
it.  And  Death  still  sat  gazing  at  him  with  hollow,  hungry  eyes, 
and  all  around  was  terribly  still. 

Suddenly  a  silvery  note  floated  in  at  the  open  window.  It  was 
the  voice  of  the  real  Nightingale  as  it  sat  upon  a  bough  outside. 
It  had  heard  the  Emperor  was  ill,  and  had  come  back  to  com- 
fort him  and  fill  him  with  hope. 

And  as  its  song  gained  strength  and  rose  and  fell  in  delicious 
trills,  the  ghostly  faces  faded  away  and  the  warm  life  blood 
began  to  flow  anew  in  the  Emperor's  veins.  Even  Death  raised 
his  head  and  said,  "  Go  on,  go  on,  little  Nightingale." 

[59] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"  Ah,  but  will  you  give  me  the  Emperor's  royal  crown  and  his 
sword  and  jewelled  sceptre,  if  I  do?"  asked  the  bird. 

And  Death  exchanged  each  of  these  treasures  for  a  song,  and 
the  Nightingale  went  on  singing  —  of  a  peaceful  churchyard, 
heavy  with  the  scent  of  roses  and  elder  blossom,  where  the  grass 
lay  thick  with  the  dew  of  many  tears  shed  by  mortals  over  dear 
ones  lying  sleeping  there.  Then  Death  was  filled  with  a  yearn- 
ing to  be  in  his  own  garden,  and  passed  like  a  gray  mist  out  of 
the  open  window. 

"Deep,  deep  thanks  I  give  you,"  said  the  Emperor.  "Mer- 
ciful little  bird!  I  know  you  again.  It  was  you  I  banished 
from  my  presence  and  my  kingdom.  And  yet,  you  have 
charmed  the  evil  spectres  from  my  bed  and  Death  from  my 
heart.  How  can  I  ever  repay  you?" 

"  I  am  already  rewarded  in  that  I  drew  tears  from  your  eyes 
when  first  I  sang  to  you.  Those  tears  were  jewels  to  crown  the 
heart  of  any  singer,  and  I  shall  never  forget  them.  I  will  sing 
you  to  sleep  now,  a  sleep  from  which  you  will  awake  fresh  and 
strong  again." 

And  the  Emperor  fell  into  a  sweet,  refreshing  slumber,  so  deep 
and  peaceful  that  he  awoke  strong  and  well  in  the  warm  sun- 
light. None  of  the  courtiers  were  by  him,  for  all  believed 
he  was  dead,  only  the  Nightingale  was  still  singing  a  gentle, 
sweet  song. 

"You  must  never  leave  me,"  the  Emperor  said;  "you  shall 
only  sing  when  you  desire,  and  I  will  break  the  artificial  bird 
into  a  million  pieces." 

"  No,  spare  it,"  said  the  Nightingale.  "  It  did  its  best  as  long 
as  it  was  able,  so  keep  it  as  before.  I  cannot  build  my  nest 
within  the  castle,  but  I  will  often  come  to  you  at  evening  and  sing, 
on  the  bough  outside  the  window,  songs  that  will  make  you 
glad,  and  at  the  same  time  sweetly  melancholy.  I  will  sing 
of  happiness  and  sorrow,  of  the  goodness  and  wickedness  that 
lie  close  around  you.  The  singing  bird  loves  the  fisherman's 
hut,  the  peasant's  cot,  and  all  that  is  far  removed  from  palace 
and  court.  But  I  love  your  soul  more  than  your  crown.  I  will  fly 
to  you  and  sing  my  songs,  but  you  must  promise  me  one  thing." 

[60] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  Emperor  stood  in  his  royal  robes,  which  he  had  put  on 
with  his  own  hands,  and  he  pressed  his  sword-hilt  to  his  breast, 
as  he  said: 

"  Anything  that  I  can,  I  will  grant." 

"  I  only  ask  of  you  this  one  thing.  Do  not  let  anyone  know 
that  you  have  a  little  bird  that  tells  you  all;  it  will  be  for  the 
best." 

So  saying  the  Nightingale  flew  away. 

Then  the  servants  entered  to  attend  to  their  dead  Emperor, 
and  when  they  saw  him  standing  there  strong  and  well,  they 
started  back  aghast. 

But  the  Emperor  only  said: 

"Good  morning!" 


[61] 


Hookedy-Crookedy 

on  a  time  there  was  a  King  and  Queen  in  Ireland, 
and  they  had  one  son  named  Jack,  and  when  Jack 
grew  up  to  be  man  big,  he  rose  up  one  day  and  said  to 
his  father  and  mother  that  he  would  go  off  and  push  his  fortune. 

All  his  father  and  mother  could  say  to  Jack,  they  could  not 
keep  him  from  going.  So  with  his  staff  in  his  hand  and  his 
father's  and  mother's  blessing  on  his  head,  off  he  started,  and 
he  travelled  away  far,  farther  than  I  could  tell  you,  and  twice 
as  far  as  you  could  tell  me.  At  length  one  day,  coming  up  to 
a  big  wood,  he  met  a  gray-haired  old  man.  The  old  man  asked 
him,  "Jack,  where  are  you  going?" 

He  says,  "I  am  going  to  push  my  fortune." 

"Well,"  says  the  old  man,  says  he,  "If  't  is  looking  for  service 
you  are,  there  is  a  Giant  who  lives  at  the  other  side  of  that  wood 
that  they  call  the  Giant  of  the  Hundred  Hills,  and  I  believe  he 
wants  a  fine  strong,  able,  clever  young  fellow  like  you." 

"Very  well,"  says  Jack,  "I  will  push  on  to  him." 

Push  on  Jack  did,  away  through  the  wood,  until  he  got  to  the 
other  side,  and  then  he  saw  a  big  castle,  and  going  up  he  knocked 
at  the  door,  and  a  big  Giant  came  out. 

"Welcome,  Jack,"  says  he,  "the  King  of  Ireland's  Son! 
Where  are  you  going  and  what  do  you  want?" 

"I  come,"  says  Jack,  "to  push  my  fortune,  and  am  looking 
for  honest  service.  I  have  been  told,"  he  says  to  the  Giant  of 
the  Hundred  Hills,  "that  you  wanted  a  clean,  clever  boy  like 
me." 

"Well,"  says  the  Giant,  "I  am  the  Giant  of  the  Hundred 
Hills,  and  do  want  such  a  fine  fellow  as  you.  I  have  to  go 
away  every  day,"  he  says,  "to  battle  with  another  giant  at  the 
other  end  of  the  world,  and  when  I  am  away  I  want  somebody 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

to  look  after  my  house  and  place.  If  you  will  be  of  good,  faith- 
ful service  to  me,  and  do  everything  I  tell  you,  I  will  give  you  a 
bag  of  gold  at  the  end  of  the  time."  Jack  promised  he  would 
do  all  that.  The  Giant  then  gave  him  a  hearty  supper  and  a 
good  bed,  and  well  he  slept  that  night.  In  the  morning  the 
Giant  had  him  called  up  before  the  first  lark  was  in  the  sky. 

"Jack,  my  brave  boy,"  says  he,  "I  have  got  to  be  off  to  the 
other  end  of  the  world  to-day  to  fight  the  Giant  of  the  Four 
Winds,  and  it  is  time  you  were  up  and  looking  after  your  busi- 
ness. You  have  got  to  put  this  house  in  order,  and  look  after 
everything  in  it  until  I  come  back  to-night.  To  every  room  in 
the  house  and  to  every  place  about  the  house  you  can  go, 
except  the  stable.  My  stable  door  is  closed,  and  on  the 
peril  of  your  life,  don't  open  it  or  go  into  the  stable.  Keep 
that  in  mind." 

Jack  said  he  certainly  would.  Then  the  Giant  visited  the 
stable,  and  started  off;  and  as  soon  as  he  was  gone,  Jack  went 
fixing  and  arranging  the  house  and  setting  everything  in  order. 
And  a  wonderful  house  it  was  to  Jack,  so  big  and  so  great;  and 
after  that  he  went  to  the  castle  yard  and  into  every  house  and 
building  there,  except  the  stable:  and  when  he  had  visited  all 
the  rest  of  them,  he  stood  before  the  stable  and  looked  at  it  a  long 
time.  "And  I  wonder,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "I  wonder  what 
can  be  in  there,  and  what  is  the  reason  he  wants  me  on  the  peril 
of  my  life  not  to  go  into  it  ?  I  would  like  to  go  and  peep  in,  and 
there  certainly  would  be  no  harm." 

Every  door  in  and  about  the  Giant's  place  was  opened  by  a 
little  ring  turning  on  a  pivot  in  the  middle  of  the  door.  Forward 
to  the  stable  door  Jack  then  steps,  turns  the  little  ring,  and  the 
door  flew  open.  Inside  what  does  Jack  see  but  a  mare  and  a 
bear  standing  by  the  manger,  and  neither  of  them  eating. 
There  was  hay  before  the  bear  and  meat  before  the  mare. 

"Well,"  says  Jack,  "it  is  no  wonder,  poor  creatures,  you  are 
not  eatin'.  That  was  a  nice  blunder  of  the  Giant,"  and  he 
stepped  in  and  changed  their  food,  putting  hay  before  the  mare 
and  meat  before  the  bear,  and  at  once  both  of  them  fell  to  it  and 
Jack  went  out  and  closed  the  stable  door.  As  he  did  so  his 


TALES   OF  WONDER 

finger  stuck  in  the  ring,  and  he  pulled  and  struggled  to  get  it 
away,  but  he  could  not. 

That  was  a  fix  for  poor  Jack,  "And  by  this  and  by  that," 
says  he,  "the  Giant  will  be  back  and  find  me  stuck  here;"  so 
he  whips  out  his  knife,  and  cuts  off  his  finger,  and  leaves  it  there. 

And  when  the  Giant  came  home  that  night,  says  he  to  Jack, 
"Well,  Jack,  what  sort  of  a  day  have  you  had  this  day,  and  how 
did  you  get  along?" 

"I  had  a  fine  day,"  says  Jack,  "and  got  along  very  well 
indeed." 

"  Jack,"  says  he,  "show  me  your  two  hands;"  and  when  Jack 
held  out  his  two  hands,  the  Giant  saw  one  of  his  fingers  gone. 
He  got  black  in  the  face  with  rage  when  he  saw  this,  and  he  said, 
"  Jack,  did  I  not  warn  you  on  the  peril  of  your  life  not  to  go  into 
that  stable?" 

Poor  Jack  pleaded  all  he  could,  and  said  he  did  not  mean  to, 
but  curiosity  got  the  best  of  him,  and  he  thought  he  would  open 
the  door  and  peep  in. 

Says  the  Giant,  "No  man  before  ever  opened  that  stable  door 
and  lived  to  tell  it,  and  you,  too,  would  be  a  dead  man  this 
minute  only  for  one  thing.  Your  father's  father  did  my  father 
a  great  service  once.  I  am  the  man  who  never  forgets  a  good 
thing,  and  for  that  service,"  says  he,  "I  give  you  your  life  and 
pardon  this  time;  but  if  you  ever  do  the  like  again,  you  won't 
live." 

Jack,  he  promised  that  surely  and  surely  he  would  never 
do  the  like  again.  His  supper  he  got  that  night,  and  to  bed. 
And  at  early  morning  again  the  Giant  had  him  up,  and, "  Jack," 
says  he,  "I  must  be  off  to  the  other  end  of  the  world  again  and 
fight  the  Giant  of  the  Four  Winds.  You  know  your  duty  is  to 
look  after  this  house  and  place  and  set  everything  in  order  about 
it,  and  go  everywhere  you  like,  only  don't  open  the  stable  door 
or  go  into  the  stable,  on  the  peril  of  your  life." 

"I  will  mind  all  that,"  says  Jack. 

Then  that  morning  again  the  Giant  visited  the  stable  before 
he  went  away.  And  after  he  had  gone,  to  his  work  went 
Jack,  wandering  through  the  house,  cleaning  and  setting  every- 

[64] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

thing  in  order  about  it,  and  out  into  the  yard  he  went,  and  fixed 
and  arranged  everything  out  there,  except  the  stable.  He  stood 
before  the  stable  door  a  good  while  this  day,  and  says  he  to  him- 
self, "  I  wonder  how  the  bear  and  the  mare  are  doing,  and  what 
the  Giant  did  when  he  went  in  to  see  them?  I  would  give  a 
great  deal  to  know,"  says  he.  "I  will  take  a  peep  in." 

Into  the  ring  of  the  door  he  put  his  finger,  and  turned  it,  and 
looked  in,  and  there  he  saw  the  mare  and  the  bear  standing  as 
on  the  day  before  and  neither  of  them  eating.  In  Jack  steps. 
"And  no  wonder,  poor  creatures,"  says  he,  "you  don't  eat, 
when  that  is  the  way  the  Giant  blundered,"  he  says,  after  he 
saw  the  meat  before  the  mare  and  the  hay  before  the  bear  this 
time  also. 

Jack  then  changed  the  food,  putting  the  hay  before  the  mare 
and  the  meat  before  the  bear,  as  it  should  be,  and  very  soon  both 
the  mare  and  the  bear  were  eating  heartily;  and  then  Jack 
went  out.  He  closed  the  door,  and  when  he  did  so,  his  finger 
stuck  in  the  ring;  and  pull  and  struggle  though  Jack  did,  he 
could  not  get  it  out. 

"Och,  och,  och,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "I  am  a  dead  man 
to-day  surely." 

He  whips  out  his  knife,  and  cuts  off  his  finger,  and  leaves  it 
there,  and  't  was  there  when  the  Giant  came  home  that  night. 

"Well,  Jack,  my  fine  boy,"  says  he,  "how  have  you  got  on 
to-day?" 

"Oh,  finely,  finely,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  holding  his  hands 
behind  his  back  all  the  same. 

"  Show  me  your  hands,  Jack,"  says  the  Giant,  "  till  I  see  if  you 
wash  them  and  keep  them  clean  always."  And  when  Jack 
showed  his  hands,  the  Giant  got  black  in  the  face  with  rage, 
and  says  he,  "  Did  n't  I  forgive  you  your  life  yesterday  for 
going  into  that  stable,  and  you  promised  never  to  do  it  again, 
and  here  I  find  you  out,  once  more?" 

The  Giant  ranted  and  raged  for  a  long  time,  and  then  says 
he,  "Because  your  father's  father  did  my  father  such  a  good 
turn,  I  suppose  I  will  have  to  spare  your  life  this  second  time; 
but,  Jack,"  says  he,  "if  you  should  live  for  a  hundred  years, 

[65] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  spend  them  all  in  my  service,  and  if  you  should  then  again 
open  that  door  and  put  your  foot  into  my  stable  that  day,"  says 
he,  "you  will  be  a  dead  man  as  sure  as  there  is  a  head  on  you. 
Mind  that!" 

Jack,  he  thanked  the  Giant  very  much  for  sparing  his  life, 
and  promised  that  he  never,  never  would  again  disobey  him. 

The  next  morning  the  Giant  had  Jack  up  early,  and  told 
him  he  was  going  off  this  day  to  fight  the  Giant  at  the  other 
end  of  the  world,  and  gave  Jack  his  directions,  and  warned  him 
just  as  on  the  other  days.  Then  he  went  into  the  stable  before 
he  went  away.  And  when  he  was  gone,  Jack  went  through 
all  the  house,  and  through  the  whole  yard,  setting  everything 
in  order,  and  when  everything  was  done,  he  stood  before  the 
stable  door. 

"I  wonder,"  says  Jack,  "how  the  poor  mare  and  the  poor 
bear  are  getting  along  and  what  the  Giant  of  the  Hundred  Hills 
was  doing  here  to-day?  I  should  very  much  like,"  says  he,  " to 
take  one  wee,  wee  peep  in,"  and  he  opened  the  door. 

Jack  peeped  in,  and  there  the  mare  and  the  bear  stood  looking 
at  each  other  again,  and  neither  of  them  taking  a  morsel. 
And  there  was  the  meat  before  the  mare  and  the  hay  before  the 
bear,  just  as  on  the  other  days. 

"Poor  creatures,"  says  Jack,  "it  is  no  wonder  you  are  not 
eating,  and  hungry  and  hungry  you  must  be."  And  forward  he 
steps,  and  changes  the  food,  putting  it  as  it  should  be,  the  hay 
before  the  mare  and  the  meat  before  the  bear,  and  to  it  both  of 
them  fell. 

And  when  he  had  done  this,  up  speaks  the  mare,  and  "Poor 
Jack,"  says  she,  "  I  am  sorry  for  you.  This  night  you  will  be 
killed  surely;  and  sorry  for  us,  too,  I  am,  for  we  will  be  killed 
as  well  as  you." 

"Oh,  oh,  oh!"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "that  is  terrible.  Is 
there  nothing  we  can  do?" 

"  Only  one  thing,"  says  the  mare. 

"What  is  that?"  says  Jack. 

"It's  this,"  says  the  mare;  "put  that  saddle  and  bridle  on 
me,  and  let  us  start  off  and  be  away,  far,  far  from  this  country, 

[66] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

when  the  Giant  comes  back."  And  soon  Jack  had  the  saddle 
and  bridle  on  the  mare,  and  on  her  back  he  got  to  start  off. 

"Oh!"  says  the  bear,  speaking  up,  "both  of  you  are  going 
away  to  leave  me  in  for  all  the  trouble." 

"  No,"  says  the  mare,  "  we  will  not  do  that.  Jack,"  says  she, 
"  take  the  chains  and  tie  me  to  the  bear." 

Jack  tied  the  mare  to  the  bear  with  chains  that  were  hanging 
by,  and  then  the  three  of  them,  the  mare  and  the  bear  and  Jack, 
started,  and  on  and  on  they  went,  as  fast  as  they  could  gallop. 

After  a  long  time,  says  the  mare :  "  Jack,  look  behind  you,  and 
see  what  you  can  see." 

Jack  looked  behind  him,  and  "  Oh!"  says  he,  "I  see  the  Giant 
of  the  Hundred  Hills  coming  like  a  raging  storm.  Very  soon  he 
will  be  on  us,  and  we  will  all  three  be  murdered." 

Says  the  mare,  says  she,  "We  have  a  chance  yet.  Look  in 
my  left  ear,  and  see  what  you  can  see; "  and  in  her  left  ear  Jack 
looked,  and  saw  a  little  chestnut. 

"Throw  it  over  your  left  shoulder,"  says  the  mare. 

Jack  threw  it  over  his  left  shoulder,  and  that  minute  there 
arose  behind  them  a  chestnut  wood  ten  miles  wide.  On  and 
on  they  went  that  day  and  that  night;  and  till  the  middle  of  the 
next  day,  "Jack,"  says  the  mare,  "look  behind  you,  and  see 
what  you  can  see." 

Jack  looked  behind  him,  and  "Oh!"  says  he,  "  I  see  the  Giant 
of  the  Hundred  Hills  coming  tearing  after  us  like  a  harvest 
hurricane." 

"Do  you  see  anything  strange  about  him,  Jack?"  says  the 
mare. 

"Yes,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "there  are  as  many  bushes  on  the 
top  of  his  head,  and  as  much  fowl  stuck  about  his  feet  and  legs 
as  will  keep  him  in  fire- wood  and  flesh  for  years  to  come.  We 
are  done  for  this  time,  entirely,"  says  poor  Jack. 

"Not  yet,"  says  the  mare;  "there  is  another  chance.  Look 
into  my  right  ear,  and  see  what  you  can  see." 

In  the  mare's  right  ear  Jack  looked,  and  found  a  drop  of  water. 

"Throw  it  over  your  left  shoulder,  Jack,"  says  the  mare, 
"and  see  what  will  happen." 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Over  his  left  shoulder  Jack  threw  it,  and  all  at  once  a  lough 
sprung  up  between  them  and  the  Giant  that  was  one  hundred 
miles  wide  every  way  and  one  hundred  miles  deep. 

"Now,"  says  the  mare,  "he  cannot  reach  us  until  he  drinks 
his  way  through  the  lough,  and  very  likely  he  will  drink  until 
he  bursts,  and  then  we  shall  be  rid  of  him  altogether." 

Jack  thanked  God,  and  on  he  went.  It  was  not  long  now 
until  he  reached  the  borders  of  Scotland,  and  there  he  saw  a 
great  wood. 

"Now,"  says  the  mare  and  the  bear,  " this  wood  must  be  our 
hiding-place." 

"And  what  about  me?"  says  Jack. 

"For  you,  Jack,"  says  the  mare,  "you  must  push  on  and  look 
for  employment.  The  castle  of  the  King  of  Scotland  is  near  by, 
and  I  think  you  will  be  likely  to  get  employment  there;  but 
first  I  must  change  you  into  an  ugly  little  hookedy-crookedy 
fellow,  because  the  King  of  Scotland  has  three  beautiful 
daughters,  and  he  won't  take  into  his  service  a  handsome  fellow 
like  you,  for  fear  his  daughters  would  fall  in  love  with  you." 

Then  the  mare  put  her  nostrils  to  Jack's  breast  and  blew  her 
breath  over  him,  and  Jack  was  turned  into  an  ugly  little  hookedy- 
crookedy  fellow. 

"  Jack,"  says  the  mare,  "before  you  go,  look  into  my  left  ear, 
and  take  what  you  see  there." 

Out  of  the  mare's  left  ear  Jack  took  a  little  cap. 

"Jack,"  says  she,  "that  is  a  wishing-cap,  and  every  time 
you  put  it  on  and  wish  to  have  anything  done,  it  will  be  done. 
Whenever  you  are  in  any  trouble,"  the  mare  says,  "come  back 
to  me,  and  I  will  do  what  I  can  for  you,  and  now  good-bye." 

So  Jack  said  good-bye  to  the  mare  and  to  the  bear,  and  set 
off.  When  he  got  out  of  the  wood,  he  soon  saw  a  castle,  and 
walked  up  to  it  and  went  in  by  the  kitchen.  A  servant  was 
busy  scouring  knives.  He  told  her  he  wanted  employ- 
ment. She  said  the  King  of  Scotland  would  employ  no  man 
in  his  house,  so  he  might  as  well  push  on.  But  Jack  insisted  that 
the  King  would  give  him  work,  and  at  length  the  girl  consented 
to  go  and  let  the  King  know. 

[681 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

When  the  girl  had  gone  away,  Jack  put  on  his  wishing-cap 
and  wished  the  knives  and  forks  scoured,  and  all  at  once  the 
knives  and  forks,  that  were  piled  in  a  stack  ten  yards  high,  were 
scoured  as  brightly  as  new  pins;  and  though  the  King  of  Scot- 
land did  not  want  to  employ  him,  when  he  found  how  quickly 
Jack  had  scoured  all  the  big  stack  of  knives  and  forks,  he 
agreed  to  keep  him.  But  first  he  brought  down  his  three 
daughters  to  see  Jack,  so  that  he  could  observe  what  impression 
Jack  made  upon  them.  When  they  came  into  the  kitchen  and 
saw  the  ugly  little  fellow,  every  one  of  the  three  fainted  and  had 
to  be  carried  out. 

"It  is  all  right,"  says  the  King;  "we  will  surely  keep  you," 
and  Jack  was  employed,  and  sent  out  into  the  garden  to  work 
there. 

Now  at  this  time  the  King  of  the  East  declared  war  on  the 
King  of  Scotland.  The  King  of  the  East  had  a  mighty  army 
entirely,  and  he  threatened  to  wipe  the  King  of  Scotland  off  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

The  King  of  Scotland  was  very  much  troubled,  and  he  con- 
sulted with  his  Grand  Adviser  what  was  best  to  be  done,  and  his 
Grand  Adviser  counselled  that  he  should  at  once  give  his  three 
daughters  in  marriage  to  sons  of  kings,  and  in  that  way  get  great 
help  for  the  war.  The  King  said  this  was  a  grand  idea. 

So  he  sent  out  messengers  to  all  parts  of  the  world  to  say  that 
his  three  beautiful  daughters  were  ready  for  marriage.  In  a 
very  short  time  the  son  of  the  King  of  Spain  came  and  married 
the  eldest  daughter,  and  the  son  of  the  King  of  France  came 
and  married  the  second,  and  a  whole  lot  of  princes  came  looking 
for  the  youngest,  who  was  the  most  beautiful  of  the  three  and 
whose  name  was  Yellow  Rose;  but  she  would  not  take  one  of 
them,  and  for  this  the  King  ordered  her  never  to  come  into  his 
sight,  nor  into  company,  again. 

Yellow  Rose  got  very  downhearted,  and  spent  almost  all  her 
time  now  wandering  in  the  garden,  where  the  Hookedy- 
Crookedy  lad  was  looking  after  the  flowers,  and  she  used  to 
come  around  again  and  again,  chatting  to  Hookedy-Crookedy. 
And  so  it  was  not  long  until  he  saw  that  the  Yellow  Rose  was 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

in  love  with  him,  and  he  got  just  as  deeply  in  love  with  her, 
for  she  was  a  beautiful  and  charming  girl. 

The  next  thing  the  Grand  Adviser  counselled  the  King  was 
that  he  should  send  his  two  new  sons-in-law,  the  Prince  of  Spain 
and  the  Prince  of  France,  to  the  Well  of  the  World's  End  for 
bottles  of  loca*  to  take  to  battle  with  them,  that  they  might  cure 
the  wounded  and  dead  men.  So  the  King  ordered  his  sons- 
in-law  to  go  to  the  Well  of  the  World's  End  and  bring  him  back 
two  bottles  of  loca. 

The  Yellow  Rose  told  Hookedy-Crookedy  this,  and  when 
he  had  turned  it  over  in  his  mind,  he  said  to  himself,  "  I  will 
go  and  have  a  chat  with  the  mare  and  the  bear  about  this." 

So  off  to  the  woods  he  went,  and  right  glad  the  mare  and  the 
bear  were  to  see  him.  He  told  them  all  that  had  happened, 
and  then  he  told  them  how  the  King's  two  sons-in-law  were  to 
start  to  the  Well  of  the  World's  End  the  next  day,  and  asked  the 
mare's  advice  about  it. 

"Well,  Jack,"  says  the  mare/' I  want  you  to  go  with  them. 
Take  an  old  hunter  in  the  King's  stable,  an  old  bony,  skinny 
animal  that  is  past  all  work,  and  put  an  old  straw  saddle  on  him, 
and  dress  yourself  in  the  most  ragged  dress  you  can  get,  and  join 
the  two  men  on  the  road,  and  say  that  you  are  going  with  them. 
They  will  be  heartily  ashamed  of  you,  Jack,  and  your  old  horse, 
and  they  will  do  everything  to  get  rid  of  you.  When  you  come 
to  the  crossroads,  one  of  them  will  propose  to  go  in  and  have 
a  drink;  and  while  you  are  chatting  over  your  drink,  they 
will  propose  that  the  three  of  you  separate  and  every  one  take 
a  road  by  himself  to  go  to  the  Well  of  the  World's  End,  and 
that  all  three  shall  meet  at  the  crossroads  again,  and  whoever 
is  back  first  with  the  bottle  of  water  is  to  be  the  greatest  hero  of 
them  all.  You  agree  to  this.  When  they  start  on  their  roads, 
they  will  not  go  many  miles  till  they  fill  their  bottles  from  spring 
wells  by  the  roadside  and  hurry  back  to  the  meeting-place,  and 
then  continue  on  home  to  the  King  of  Scotland  and  give  him 
these  bottles  as  bottles  of  loca  from  the  Well  of  the  World's  End. 
But  you  will  be  before  them.  After  you  have  set  out  on  the 

*  loca  was  a  liquid  that  cured  all  wounds  and  restored  the  dead  to  life. 

[70] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

road,  and  when  you  have  gone  around  the  first,  bend,  put  on 
your  wishing-cap  and  wish  for  two  bottles  of  loca  from  the 
Well  of  the  World's  End,  and  at  once  you  will  have  them." 
And  then  the  mare  directed  Jack  fully  all  that  he  was  to 
do  after. 

Jack  thanked  the  mare,  and  bade  good-bye  to  her,  and  went 
away. 

The  next  day,  when  the  King's  two  sons-in-law  set  out  on 
their  grand  steeds  to  go  to  the  Well  of  the  World's  End,  they  had 
not  gone  far  when  Jack,  in  a  ragged  old  suit  and  sitting  on  a 
straw  saddle  on  an  old  white  skinny  horse,  joined  them  and  told 
them  he  too  was  going  with  them  for  a  bottle  of  loca.  Right 
heartily  ashamed  were  they  of  Jack  and  ready  to  do  anything 
to  get  rid  of  him. 

By  and  by,  when  they  came  to  where  the  road  divided  into 
three,  they  proposed  to  have  a  drink,  and  as  they  set  off  to  drink 
they  proposed  that  each  take  a  road  for  himself,  and  whoever 
got  back  first  with  a  bottle  of  loca  would  be  the  greatest  hero. 
All  agreed,  and  each  chose  his  own  road  and  set  out. 

When  Jack  had  got  around  the  first  bend,  he  put  on  his 
wishing-cap  and  wished  for  two  bottles  of  loca  from  the  Well  of 
the  World's  End,  and  no  sooner  had  he  wished  than  he  had  them; 
and  back  again  he  came,  and  when  the  other  two  came  riding 
up,  surprised  they  were  to  find  Jack  there  before  them.  They 
said  that  Jack  had  not  been  to  the  Well  of  the  World's  End  and 
it  was  no  loca  he  had  with  him,  but  some  water  from  the  road- 
side. 

Said  Jack,  "Take  care  that  is  not  your  own  story.  Just  test 
them;  when  the  servant  comes  in,  you  cut  off  his  head  and  then 
cure  him  with  water  from  your  bottles." 

But  both  refused  to  do  this,  for  they  knew  the  water  in  their 
bottles  could  not  cure  anything,  and  they  defied  Jack  to  do  it. 

"Very  soon  I  will  do  it,"  said  Jack. 

So  when  the  servant  came  in  with  the  bottles  of  loca,  Jack 
drew  his  sword  and  whipped  his  head  off  him,  and  in  a  minute's 
time,  with  two  drops  from  one  of  his  bottles,  he  had  the  head 
on  again. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Says  they  to  Hookedy-Crookedy,  "What  will  you  take  for 
your  two  bottles?" 

Says  Jack,  "I  will  take  the  golden  balls  of  your  marriage 
pledge,  and  also  you  shall  allow  me  to  write  something  on  your 
backs." 

And  they  agreed  to  this.  They  handed  over  to  Jack  the  two 
golden  balls  that  were  their  marriage  tokens,  and  they  let  Jack 
write  on  their  bare  backs;  and  what  Jack  wrote  on  each  of  them 
was,  "This  is  an  unlawfully  married  man."  Then  he  gave 
them  the  bottles  of  loca,  and  they  brought  them  to  the  King,  and 
Jack  returned  to  his  garden  again. 

He  did  not  tell  the  Yellow  Rose  where  he  had  been  and  what 
doing,  only  said  he  was  away  on  a  message  for  her  father.  As 
soon  as  the  King  got  the  bottles  of  loca,  he  gave  orders  that  his 
army  should  move  to  battle  the  next  day. 

The  next  morning  early  Jack  was  over  to  the  wood  to  consult 
the  mare.  He  told  her  what  was  going  to  happen  that  day. 
Says  the  mare,  "  Look  in  my  left  ear,  Jack,  and  see  what  you  will 
see." 

Jack  looked  in  the  mare's  left  ear,  and  took  out  of  it  a  grand 
soldier's  dress.  The  mare  told  him  to  put  it  on  and  get  on  her 
back.  On  he  put  the  dress,  and  at  once  Hookedy-Crookedy 
was  transformed  into  a  very  handsome,  dashing  young  fellow, 
and  off  went  Jack  and  the  mare  and  the  bear,  the  three  of  them, 
away  to  the  war.  Every  one  saw  them,  and  they  admired  Jack 
very  much,  he  was  such  a  handsome,  clever-looking  fellow, 
and  the  word  was  passed  on  to  the  King  about  the  great  Prince 
who  was  riding  to  the  war  —  himself,  the  mare,  and  the  bear. 
The  King  came  to  see  him,  too,  and  asked  him  on  which  side 
he  was  going  to  fight. 

"I  will  strike  no  stroke  this  day,"  says  Jack,  "except  on  the 
side  of  the  King  of  Scotland." 

The  King  thanked  him  very  heartily,  and  said  he  was  sure 
they  would  win.  So  they  went  into  the  battle  with  Jack  at 
their  head,  and  Jack  struck  east  and  west  and  in  all  directions 
and  at  every  blow  of  his  sword  the  wind  of  his  stroke  tossed 
houses  on  the  other  side  of  the  world,  and  in  a  very  short  time 

[72] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  King  of  the  East  ran  off,  with  all  his  soldiers  that  were  still 
left  alive.  Then  the  King  of  Scotland  invited  Jack  to  come 
home  with  him,  as  he  was  going  to  give  a  great  feast  in  his  honor, 
but  Jack  said  no,  he  could  not  go. 

"They  don't  know  at  home,"  said  Jack,  "where  I  am  at  all" 
—  and  neither  they  did  —  "so  I  must  be  off  to  them  as  quickly 
as  possible." 

"Then,"  says  the  King,  "the  least  I  can  do  is  to  give  you  a 
present.  Here  is  a  tablecloth,"  says  he,  "and  every  time  you 
spread  it  out  you  will  have  it  covered  with  eating  and  drinking 
of  all  sorts." 

Jack  took  it,  and  thanked  him,  and  rode  away.  He  left 
the  mare  and  the  bear  in  their  own  wood,  and  became  Hookedy- 
Crookedy  again,  and  ran  back  to  his  garden.  The  Yellow  Rose 
told  him  of  the  brave  soldier  that  had  won  her  father's  battle 
that  day. 

"Well,  well,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "he  must  have  been  a  grand 
fellow  entirely.  It  is  a  pity  I  was  not  there,  but  I  had  to  go  on 
a  message  for  the  King." 

"Poor  Hookedy-Crookedy,"  says  she,  "what  could  you  do 
if  you  were  there  yourself?" 

Jack  went  to  the  wood  again  next  morning,  and  consulted  with 
the  mare. 

"  Jack,"  said  the  mare,  "look  in  the  inside  of  my  left  ear,  and 
see  what  you  will  see,"  and  Jack  took  out  of  her  left  ear  a 
soldier's  suit,  done  off  with  silver,  the  grandest  ever  seen,  and 
at  the  mare's  advice  he  put  the  suit  on,  and  mounted  on  her 
back,  and  the  three  of  them  went  off  to  the  battle.  Every  one 
was  admiring  the  beautiful,  dashing  fellow  that  was  riding  to 
the  battle  this  day,  and  word  came  to  the  King,  and  the  King 
came  to  speak  to  him  and  welcomed  him  heartily. 

He  said,  "  Your  brother  came  with  us  the  last  day  we  went  into 
the  battle.  Your  brother  is  a  very  handsome,  fine-looking 
fellow.  What  side  are  you  going  to  fight  on?" 

Says  Jack,  "  I  will  strike  no  stroke  on  any  side  but  yours  this 
day." 

The  King  thanked  him  very  heartily,  and  into  the  battle 

[73] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

they  went  with  Jack  at  their  head,  and  Jack  struck  east  and 
west  and  in  all  directions,  and  the  wind  of  the  strokes  blew  down 
forests  in  the  other  end  of  the  world,  and  very  soon  the  King 
of  the  East,  with  all  his  soldiers  that  were  still  alive,  drew  off 
from  the  battle. 

Then  the  King  thanked  Jack  and  invited  him  to  his  castle, 
where  he  would  give  a  feast  in  his  honor.  But  Jack  said 
he  could  not  go,  for  they  did  not  know  at  home  where 
he  was,  and  they  would  be  uneasy  about  him  until  he 
reached  home  again. 

"Then,"  says  the  King,  "the  least  I  can  do  for  you  is  to  give 
you  a  present.  Here  is  a  purse,  and  no  matter  how  often  and 
how  much  you  pay  out  of  it,  it  will  never  be  empty." 

Jack  took  it,  and  thanked  him,  and  rode  away.  In  the  wood 
he  left  the  mare  and  the  bear,  and  was  again  changed  into 
Hookedy-Crookedy,  and  went  home  to  his  garden.  The  Yellow 
Rose  came  out,  and  told  him  about  the  great  victory  a  brave  and 
beautiful  soldier,  brother  to  the  fine  fellow  of  the  day  before,  had 
won  for  her  father. 

"Well,  well,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "that  was  very  wonderful 
entirely.  I  am  sorry  I  was  not  there,  but  I  had  to  be  away  on 
a  message  for  your  father." 

"But,  my  poor  Hookedy-Crookedy,"  says  she,  "it  was  better 
so,  for  what  could  you  do?" 

Three  days  after  that  the  King  of  the  East  took  courage  to 
come  to  battle  again.  The  morning  of  the  battle  Jack  went  to 
the  wood  to  consult  the  mare. 

"Look  into  my  left  ear,  Jack,  and  see  what  you  will  see," 
and  from  the  mare's  left  ear  Jack  drew  out  a  most  gorgeous 
soldier's  suit,  done  off  with  gold  braiding  and  ornaments  of 
every  sort.  By  the  mare's  advice  he  put  it  on,  and  himself,  the 
mare,  and  the  bear  went  off  to  the  war. 

The  King  soon  heard  of  the  wonderfully  grand  fellow  that  was 
riding  to  the  war  to-day  with  the  mare  and  the  bear,  and  he  came 
to  Jack  and  welcomed  him  and  told  him  how  his  two  brothers 
had  won  the  last  two  victories  for  him.  He  asked  Jack  on  what 
side  he  was  going  to  fight. 

[74] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"I  will  strike  no  stroke  this  day,"  says  Jack,  "only  on  the 
King  of  Scotland's  side." 

The  King  thanked  him  heartily,  and  said,  "We  will  surely 
win  the  victory,"  and  then  into  the  battle  they  rode  with  Jack 
at  their  head,  and  Jack  struck  east  and  west  and  in  all  directions, 
and  the  wind  of  the  strokes  tumbled  mountains  at  the  other  end 
of  the  world,  and  very  soon  the  King  of  the  East  with  all  his 
soldiers  that  were  left  alive  took  to  their  heels  and  never  stopped 
running  until  they  went  as  far  as  the  world  would  let  them. 

Then  the  King  came  to  Jack  and  thanked  him  over  and  over 
again,  and  said  he  would  never  be  able  to  repay  him.  He  then 
invited  him  to  come  to  his  castle,  where  he  would  give  a  little 
feast  in  his  honour,  but  Jack  said  they  did  n't  know  at  home 
where  he  was  and  they  would  be  uneasy  about  him,  and  so  he 
could  not  go  with  the  King. 

"But,"  says  he,  "I  and  my  brothers  will  come  to  the  feast 
with  you  at  any  other  time." 

"What  day  will  the  three  of  you  come?"  said  the  King. 

"Only  one  of  us  can  leave  home  in  one  day,"  said  Jack.  "I 
will  come  to  feast  with  you  to-morrow,  and  my  second  brother 
the  day  after,  and  my  third  brother  the  day  after  that." 

The  King  agreed  to  this  and  thanked  him.  "And  now," 
said  the  King,  "let  me  give  you  a  present,"  and  he  gave  him  a 
comb,  such  that  every  time  he  combed  his  hair  with  it  he  would 
comb  out  of  it  bushels  of  gold  and  silver,  and  it  would  transform 
the  ugliest  man  that  ever  was  into  the  nicest  and  handsomest. 
Jack  took  it  and  thanked  the  King  and  rode  away. 

On  this  day,  as  on  the  other  two  days  after  the  battle,  they 
cured  the  dead  and  the  wounded  with  the  bottles  of  loca,  and 
all  were  well  again.  When  Jack  went  to  the  wood,  he  left  the 
mare  and  the  bear  in  it  and  became  Hookedy-Crookedy  again, 
and  went  home  and  to  his  garden.  The  Yellow  Rose  came  to 
him  and  had  wonderful  news  for  him  this  day  about  the  terrible 
grand  fellow  entirely,  who  had  won  the  battle  for  her  father  that 
day;  brother  to  the  two  brave  fellows  who  had  won  the  battles 
on  the  other  two  days. 

"Well,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "those  must  be  wonderful  chaps. 

[75] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

I  wish  I  had  been  there;  but  I  had  to  be  away  on  a  message  for 
your  father  all  day." 

"Oh,  my  poor  Hookedy-Crookedy,"  says  she,  "it  was  better 
so,  for  what  could  you  do?" 

The  next  day,  when  it  was  near  dinner  time,  he  went  off  to 
the  wood  to  the  mare  and  the  bear  and  got  on  the  suit  he  had 
worn  the  day  before  in  the  battle,  and  mounted  the  mare  and 
rode  for  the  castle,  and  when  he  came  there  all  the  gates  hap- 
pened to  be  closed,  but  he  put  the  mare  at  the  walls,  which  were 
nine  miles  high,  and  leaped  them. 

The  King  scolded  the  gate-keepers,  but  Jack  said  a  trifle  like 
that  did  n't  harm  him  or  his  mare.  After  dinner  the  King  asked 
him  what  he  thought  of  his  two  daughters  and  their  husbands. 
Jack  said  they  were  very  good  and  asked  him  if  he  had  any  more 
daughters  in  his  family. 

The  King  said  he  used  to  have  another,  the  youngest,  but  she 
would  not  consent  to  marry  as  he  wished,  and  he  had  banished 
her  out  of  his  sight. 

Jack  said  he  would  like  to  see  her. 

The  King  said  he  never  wished  to  let  her  enter  company  again, 
but  he  could  not  refuse  Jack;  so  the  Yellow  Rose  was  sent  for. 

Jack  fell  a-chatting  with  her  and  used  all  his  arts  to  win  her; 
and  of  course,  in  this  handsome  Jack  she  did  not  recognize  ugly 
little  Hookedy-Crookedy.  He  told  her  he  had  heard  that  she 
had  the  very  bad  taste  to  fall  in  love  with  an  ugly,  crooked,  wee 
fellow  in  her  father's  garden. 

"I  am  a  handsome  fellow,  and  a  rich  prince,"  says  Jack. 
"  and  I  will  give  you  myself  and  all  I  possess  if  you  will  only  say 
you  will  accept  me." 

She  was  highly  insulted,  and  she  showed  him  that  very  quickly. 
She  said,  "I  won't  sit  here  and  hear  the  man  I  love  abused," 
and  she  got  up  to  leave. 

"  Well,"  says  Jack,  "  I  admire  your  spirit;  but  before  you  go," 
says  he,  "let  me  make  you  a  little  present,"  and  he  handed  her 
a  tablecloth.  "There,"  says  he,  "if  you  marry  Hookedy- 
Crookedy,  as  long  as  you  have  this  tablecloth,  you  will  never 
want  eating  and  drinking  of  the  best." 

[76] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  other  two  sisters  grabbed  to  get  the  tablecloth  from  her 
but  Jack  put  out  his  hands  and  pushed  them  back. 

At  dinner  time  the  next  day  Jack  came  in  the  dress  in  which 
he  had  gone  into  the  second  battle,  and  with  the  mare  he  cleared 
the  walls  as  on  the  day  before. 

The  King  was  enraged  at  the  gate-keepers  and  began  to  scold 
them,  but  Jack  laughed  at  them  and  said  a  trifle  like  that  was 
nothing  to  him  or  his  mare. 

After  dinner  was  over  the  King  asked  what  he  thought  of  Iris 
two  daughters  and  their  husbands. 

Jack  said  they  were  very  good,  and  asked  him  if  he  had  any 
more  daughters  in  his  family. 

The  King  said,  "  I  have  no  more  except  one  who  won't  do  as 
I  wish  and  who  has  fallen  in  love  with  an  ugly,  crooked,  wee 
fellow  in  my  garden,  and  I  ordered  her  never  to  come  into  my 
sight." 

But  Jack  said  he  would  very  much  like  to  see  her. 

The  King  said  that  on  Jack's  account  he  would  break  his  vow 
and  let  her  come  in.  So  the  Yellow  Rose  was  brought  in,  and 
Jack  fell  to  chatting  with  her.  He  did  all  he  could  to  make 
her  fall  in  love  with  him,  and  told  her  of  all  his  great  wealth  and 
possessions  and  offered  himself  to  her,  and  said  if  she  only  would 
marry  him  she  should  live  in  ease  and  luxury  and  happiness  all 
the  days  of  her  life,  as  she  never  could  do  with  Hookedy- 
Crookedy. 

But  Yellow  Rose  got  very  angry,  and  said:  "I  won't 
sit  here  and  listen  to  such  things,"  and  she  got  up  to  leave 
the  room. 

"Well,"  says  Jack,  "I  admire  your  spirit,  and  before  you  go 
let  me  make  you  a  little  present." 

So  he  handed  her  a  purse.  "  Here,"  says  he,  "  is  a  purse,  and 
all  the  days  yourself  and  Hookedy-Crookedy  live  you  will  never 
want  for  money,  for  that  purse  will  never  be  empty." 

Her  sisters  made  a  grab  to  snatch  it  from  her,  but  Jack 
shoved  them  back,  and  went  out.  And  Jack  rode  away  with  the 
mare  after  dinner  and  left  her  in  the  wood. 

When  he  came  back  to  his  garden  he  always  came  in  the 

[77] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Hookedy-Crookedy  shape  and  always  pretended  he  had  been 
off  on  a  message  for  the  King. 

The  third  day  he  went  to  the  wood  again.  He  dressed  in  the 
suit  in  which  he  had  gone  to  the  first  battle,  and  when  he  came 
back  he  went  to  the  castle  and  cleared  the  walls,  and  when  the 
King  scolded  the  gate-keepers  Jack  told  him  never  to  mind,  as 
that  was  a  small  trifle  to  him  and  his  mare. 

A  very  grand  dinner  indeed  Jack  had  this  day,  and  when  they 
chatted  after  dinner  the  King  asked  him  how  he  liked  his  two 
daughters  and  their  husbands. 

He  said  he  liked  them  very  well,  and  asked  him  if  he  had  any 
more  daughters  in  his  family. 

The  King  said  no,  except  one  foolish  one  who  would  n't  do 
as  he  wished,  and  who  had  fallen  in  love  with  an  ugly,  crooked, 
wee  fellow  in  his  garden,  and  she  was  never  to  come  within  his 
sight  again. 

Says  Jack,  "  I  would  like  to  see  that  girl." 

The  King  said  he  could  not  refuse  Jack  any  request  he  made, 
so  he  sent  for  the  Yellow  Rose.  When  she  came  in,  Jack  fell 
into  chat  with  her,  and  did  his  very,  very  best  to  make  her  fall  in 
love  with  him.  But  it  was  of  no  use.  He  told  her  of  all  his 
wealth  and  all  his  grand  possessions,  and  said  if  she  would  marry 
him  she  should  own  all  these,  and  all  the  days  she  should  live  she 
should  be  the  happiest  woman  in  the  wide  world,  but  if  she 
married  Hookedy-Crookedy,  he  said,  she  would  never  be  free 
from  want  and  hardships,  besides  having  an  ugly  husband. 

If  the  Yellow  Rose  was  in  a  rage  on  the  two  days  before,  she 
was  in  a  far  greater  rage  now.  She  said  she  would  n't  sit  there 
to  listen.  She  told  Jack  that  Hookedy-Crookedy  was  in  her 
eyes  a  far  more  handsome  and  beautiful  man  than  he  or  than 
any  king's  son  she  had  ever  seen.  She  said  to  Jack,  that  if  he 
were  ten  times  as  handsome  and  a  hundred  times  as  wealthy, 
she  would  n't  give  Hookedy-Crookedy's  little  finger  for  himself 
or  for  all  his  wealth  and  possessions,  and  then  she  got  up  to  leave 
the  room. 

"Well,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "I  admire  your  spirit  very  much 
and,"  says  he, "  I  would  like  to  make  you  a  little  present.  Here 

[78] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

is  a  comb,"  he  said,  "  and  it  will  comb  out  of  your  hair  a  bushel 
of  gold  and  a  bushel  of  silver  every  time  you  comb  with  it,  and, 
besides,"  says  he,  "it  will  make  handsome  the  ugliest  man  that 
ever  was." 

When  the  other  sisters  heard  this  they  rushed  to  snatch  the 
comb  from  her,  but  Jack  threw  them  backwards  so  very  roughly 
that  their  husbands  sprang  at  him.  With  a  back  switch  of  his 
two  hands  Jack  knocked  the  husbands  down  senseless.  The 
King  flew  into  a  rage,  and  said,  "How  dare  you  do  that  to  the 
two  finest  and  bravest  men  of  this  world?" 

"Fine  and  brave,  indeed!"  said  Jack.  "One  and  the  other 
are  worthless  creatures,  and  not  even  your  lawful  sons-in-law." 

"How  dare  you  say  that?"  says  the  King. 

"  Strip  their  backs  where  they  lie  and  see  for  yourself."  And 
there  the  King  saw  written,  "An  unlawfully  married  man." 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ?"  says  the  King.  "  They  were 
lawfully  married  to  my  two  daughters,  and  they  have  the  golden 
tokens  of  the  marriage. 

Jack  drew  out  from  his  pocket  the  golden  balls  and  handed 
them  to  the  King,  and  said,  "It  is  I  who  have  the  tokens." 

The  Yellow  Rose  had  gone  off  to  the  garden  in  the  middle  of 
all  this.  Jack  made  the  King  sit  down,  and  told  him  all  his 
story,  and  how  he  came  by  the  golden  balls.  He  told  him  how  he 
was  Hookedy-Crookedy,  and  that  it  reflected  a  great  deal  of 
honour  on  his  youngest  daughter  that  she  whom  the  King 
thought  so  worthless  should  refuse  to  give  up  Hookedy-Crookedy 
for  the  one  she  thought  a  wealthy  prince.  The  King,  you  may 
be  sure,  was  now  highly  delighted  to  grant  him  all  he  desired. 
A  couple  of  drops  of  loca  brought  the  King's  two  sons-in-law 
to  their  senses  again,  and  at  Jack's  request,  they  were  ordered 
to  go  and  live  elsewhere.  Jack  went  off,  left  his  mare  in  the 
wood,  and  came  into  the  garden  as  Hookedy-Crookedy.  He 
told  the  Yellow  Rose  he  had  been  gathering  bilberries. 

"Oh,""  says  she,  "I  have  something  grand  for  you.  Let  me 
comb  your  hair  with  this  comb." 

Hookedy-Crookedy  put  his  head  in  her  lap,  and  she  combed 
out  a  bushel  of  gold  and  silver;  and  when  he  stood  up  again,  she 

[79] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

saw  Hookedy-Crookedy  no  more,  but  instead  the  beautiful 
prince  that  had  been  trying  to  win  her  in  her  father's  drawing- 
room  for  the  last  three  days;  and  then  and  there  to  her  Jack 
told  his  whole  story,  and  it 's  Yellow  Rose  who  was  the  de- 
lighted girl. 

With  little  delay  they  were  married.  The  wedding  lasted  a 
year  and  a  day,  and  there  were  five  hundred  fiddlers,  five 
hundred  fluters  and  a  thousand  fifers  at  it,  and  the  last  day  was 
better  than  the  first. 

Shortly  after  the  marriage,  Jack  and  his  bride  were  out  walk- 
ing one  day.  A  beautiful  young  woman  crossed  their  path. 
Jack  addressed  her,  but  she  gave  him  a  very  curt  reply. 

"Your  manners  are  not  so  handsome  as  your  looks,"  said 
Jack  to  her. 

"And  bad  as  they  are,  they  are  better  than  your  memory, 
Hookedy-Crookedy,"  says  she. 

"What  do  you  mean?"  says  Jack. 

She  led  Jack  aside,  and  she  told  him,  "I  am  the  mare  who  was 
so  good  to  you.  I  was  condemned  to  that  shape  for  a  number 
of  years,  and  now  my  enchantment  is  over.  I  had  a  brother 
who  was  enchanted  into  a  bear,  and  whose  enchantment  is  over 
now  also.  I  had  hopes,"  she  says,  "that  some  day  you  would 
be  my  husband,  but  I  see,"  she  says,  "that  you  quickly  forgot 
all  about  me.  No  matter  now,"  she  says;  "I  couldn't  wish 
you  a  better  and  handsomer  wife  than  you  have  got.  Go  home 
to  your  castle,  and  be  happy  and  live  prosperous.  I  shall  never 
see  you,  and  you  will  never  see  me  again." 


Arndt9 s  Night  Underground 

TTT  was  on  a  dreary  winter's  night,  just  such  a  one  as  it  may 
I  be  now  —  only  you  cannot  see  it  for  your  closed  shutters 
-*•  and  curtains  —  that  two  children  were  coming  home  from 
their  daily  work,  for  their  parents  were  poor,  and  Arndt  and 
Reutha  had  already  to  use  their  little  hands  in  labour.  They 
were  very  tired,  and  as  they  came  across  the  moor  the  wind  blew 
in  their  faces,  and  the  distant  roaring  of  the  Baltic  sea,  on  whose 
shore  they  lived,  sounded  gloomy  and  terrible. 

"  Dear  Arndt,  let  me  sit  down  and  rest  for  a  minute,  I  can  go 
no  farther,"  said  Reutha,  as  she  sank  down  on  a  little  mound 
that  seemed  to  rise  up  invitingly,  with  its  shelter  of  bushes,  from 
the  midst  of  the  desolate  moor. 

The  elder  brother  tried  to  encourage  his  little  sister,  as  all  kind 
brothers  should  do;  he  even  tried  to  carry  her  a  little  way; 
but  she  was  too  heavy  for  him,  and  they  went  back  to  the 
mound.  Just  then  the  moon  came  out,  and  the  little  hillock 
looked  such  a  nice  resting-place,  that  Reutha  longed  more  than 
ever  to  stay.  It  was  not  a  cold  night,  so  Arndt  was  not  afraid; 
and  at  last  he  wrapped  his  sister  up  in  her  woollen  cloak,  and  she 
sat  down. 

"  I  will  just  run  a  little  farther  and  try  if  I  can  see  the  light  in 
father's  window,"  said  Arndt.  "You  will  not  be  afraid, 
Reutha?" 

"Oh,  no!  I  am  never  afraid." 

"  And  you  will  not  go  to  sleep  ?  " 

"Not  I,"  said  Reutha;  and  all  the  while  she  rubbed  her  eyes 
to  keep  them  open,  and  leaned  her  head  against  a  branch 
which  seemed  to  her  as  soft  and  inviting  as  a  pillow. 

Arndt  went  a  little  way,  until  he  saw  the  light  which  his 
father  always  placed  so  as  to  guide  the  children  over  the 

[81] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

moor.  Then  he  felt  quite  safe  and  at  home,  and  went  back 
cheerfully  to  his  sister. 

Reutha  was  not  there!  Beside  the  little  mound  and  among 
the  bushes  did  poor  Arndt  search  in  terror,  but  he  could  not  find 
his  sister.  He  called  her  name  loudly  —  there  was  no  answer. 
Not  a  single  trace  of  her  could  be  found;  and  yet  he  had  not 
been  five  minutes  away. 

"  Oh !  what  shall  I  do  ?  "  sobbed  the  boy;  "  I  dare  not  go  home 
without  Reutha!"  And  there  for  a  long  time  did  Arndt  sit  by 
the  hillock,  wringing  his  hands  and  vainly  expecting  that  his 
sister  would  hear  him  and  come  back.  At  last  there  passed  by 
an  old  man,  who  travelled  about  the  country  selling  ribbons  and 
cloths. 

"How  you  are  grown  since  I  saw  you  last,  my  little  fellow!" 
said  the  man.  "And  where  is  your  sister  Reutha?" 

Arndt  burst  into  tears,  and  told  his  friend  of  all  that  had 
happened  that  night.  The  peddler's  face  grew  graver  and  graver 
as  the  boy  told  him  it  was  on  this  very  spot  that  he  lost  his  little 
sister. 

"Arndt,"  whispered  he,  "did  you  ever  hear  of  the  Hill-men? 
It  is  they  who  have  carried  little  Reutha  away." 

And  then  the  old  man  told  how  in  his  young  days  he  had 
heard  strange  tales  of  this  same  moor;  for  that  the  little  mound 
was  a  fairy-hill,  where  the  underground  dwarfs  lived,  and  where 
they  often  carried  off  young  children  to  be  their  servants,  taking 
them  under  the  hill,  and  only  leaving  behind  their  shoes.  "  For," 
said  the  peddler,  "the  Hill-people  are  very  particular,  and 
will  make  all  their  servants  wear  beautiful  glass  shoes  in- 
stead of  clumsy  leather." 

So  he  and  Arndt  searched  about  the  hill,  and  there,  sure 
enough,  they  found  Reutha's  tiny  shoes  hidden  under  the  long 
grass.  At  this  her  brother's  tears  burst  forth  afresh. 

"Oh!  what  shall  I  do  to  bring  back  my  poor  sister?  The 
Hill-men  and  women  will  kill  her!" 

"No,"  said  the  old  man,  "they  are  very  good  little  people,  and 
they  live  in  a  beautiful  palace  underground.  Truly,  you  will 
never  see  Reutha,  again,  for  they  will  keep  her  with  them  a 

[82] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

hundred  years;  and  when  she  comes  back  you  will  be  dead  and 
buried,  while  she  is  still  a  beautiful  child." 

And  then,  to  comfort  the  boy,  the  peddler  told  him  wonderful 
stories  of  the  riches  and  splendour  of  the  Hill-people,  how  that 
sometimes  they  had  been  seen  dancing  at  night  on  the  mounds, 
and  how  they  wore  green  caps,  which,  if  any  mortal  man  could 
get  possession  of,  the  dwarfs  were  obliged  to  serve  him  and  obey 
him  in  everything.  All  this  Arndt  drank  in  with  eager  ears; 
and  when  the  peddler  went  away  he  sat  a  long  time  thinking. 

"I  will  do  it,"  at  last  he  said  aloud.  "I  will  try  to  get  my 
dear  Reutha  safe  back  again." 

And  the  boy  stole  noiselessly  to  the  mound  which  the  Hill- 
men  were  supposed  to  inhabit.  He  hid  himself  among  the 
surrounding  bushes,  and  there  he  lay  in  the  silence  and  darkness, 
his  young  heart  beating  wildly,  and  only  stilled  by  one  thought 
that  lay  ever  there,  that  of  the  lost  Reutha.  At  last  a  sudden 
brightness  flashed  upon  the  boy's  eyes;  it  could  not  be  the 
moon,  for  she  had  long  set.  No;  but  it  was  a  sight  more  glorious 
than  Arndt  had  ever  dreamed  of. 

The  grassy  hill  opened,  and  through  this  aperture  the  boy  saw 
a  palace  underground,  glittering  with  gold  and  gems.  The 
Hill-men  danced  about  within  it,  dressed  like  tiny  men  and 
women.  Arndt  thought  how  beautiful  they  were,  though 
they  seemed  no  bigger  than  his  own  baby  sister  of  six  months 
old.  One  by  one  they  rose  out  of  the  opening,  and  gambolled 
on  the  snow-covered  mound;  but  wherever  they  trod  flowers 
sprang  up,  and  the  air  grew  light  and  warm  as  summer.  After 
a  while  they  ceased  dancing  and  began  ball-playing,  tossing  their 
little  green  caps  about  in  great  glee.  And  lo  and  behold!  one 
of  these  wonderful  caps,  being  tossed  farther  than  usual,  lighted 
on  the  very  forehead  of  the  peeping  boy ! 

In  a  moment  he  snatched  it  and  held  it  fast,  with  a  cry  of 
triumph.  The  light  faded  —  the  scene  vanished  —  only  Arndt 
heard  a  small  weak  voice  whispering,  humbly  and  beseechingly 
in  his  ear. 

"  Please,  noble  gentleman,  give  me  my  cap  again." 

"No,  no,  good  Hill-man,"  answered  the  courageous  boy, 

[83] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"you  have  got  my  little  sister,  and  I  have  got  your  cap,  which 
I  shall  keep." 

"  I  will  give  you  a  better  cap  for  it  —  all  gold  and  jewels  — 
oh,  so  beautiful!"  said  the  Hill-man,  persuasively. 

"I  will  not  have  it.  What  good  would  it  do  me?  No,  no, 
I  am  your  master,  good  dwarf,  as  you  very  well  know,  and  I 
command  you  to  take  me  down  in  the  hill  with  you,  for  I  want 
to  see  Reutha." 

There  shone  a  dim  light  on  the  grass,  like  a  glowworm,  and 
then  Arndt  saw  the  elfin  mound  open  again;  but  this  time  the 
palace  looked  like  a  dim,  gloomy  staircase.  On  the  top  stair 
stood  the  little  Hill-man,  holding  the  glowworm  lamp,  and  mak- 
ing many  low  bows  to  his  new  master.  Arndt  glanced  rather 
fearfully  down  the  staircase;  but  then  he  thought  of  Reutha,  and 
his  love  for  her  made  him  grow  bold.  He  took  upon  himself  a 
lordly  air,  and  bade  his  little  servant  lead  the  way. 

The  Hill-man  took  him  through  beautiful  galleries,  and  halls, 
and  gardens,  until  the  boy's  senses  were  intoxicated  with  these 
lovely  things.  Every  now  and  then  he  stopped,  and  asked  for 
Reutha:  but  then  there  was  always  some  new  chamber  to  be 
seen,  or  some  dainty  banquet  to  be  tasted;  until,  by  degrees, 
Arndt's  memory  of  his  little  sister  grew  dimmer,  and  he 
revelled  in  the  delights  of  the  fairy  palace  hour  after  hour. 
When  night  came  —  if  so  it  could  be  called  in  that  lovely 
place,  where  night  was  only  day  shadowed  over  and  made 
more  delicious  —  the  boy  felt  himself  lulled  by  sweet  music 
to  a  soft  dreaminess,  which  was  all  the  sleep  that  was  needed 
in  that  fairy  paradise. 

Thus,  day  after  day  passed  in  all  gay  delights,  the  elfin  people 
were  the  merriest  in  the  world,  and  they  did  all  their  little  master 
desired.  And  Arndt  knew  not  that  while  they  surrounded  him 
with  delights  it  was  only  to  make  him  forget  his  errand.  But 
one  day,  when  the  boy  lay  on  a  green  dell  in  the  lovely  fairy- 
garden,  he  heard  a  low,  wailing  song,  and  saw  a  troop  of  little 
mortal  children  at  work  in  the  distance.  Some  were  digging 
ore,  and  others  making  jewellery,  while  a  few  stood  in  the 
stream  that  ran  by,  beating  linen,  as  it  seemed.  And  among 

[84] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

these  poor  little  maidens,  who  worked  so  hard  and  sang  so 
mournfully,  was  his  own  sister  Reutha. 

"No  one  cares  for  me,"  she  murmured;  and  her  song  had  in 
it  a  plaintive  sweetness,  very  different  from  the  way  in  which  the 
little  Danish  maiden  spoke  on  earth.  "Reutha  is  alone  —  her 
hands  are  sore  with  toil  —  her  feet  bleed  —  but  no  one  pities 
her.  Arndt  sleeps  in  gorgeous  clothes,  while  Reutha  toils  in 
rags.  Arndt  is  the  master  —  Reutha  is  the  slave!  Poor 
Reutha  is  quite  alone!" 

Even  amidst  the  spells  of  fairyland  that  voice  went  to  the 
brother's  heart.  He  called  the  Hill-people,  and  bade  them 
bring  Reutha  to  him.  Then  he  kissed  her,  and  wept  over  her, 
and  dressed  her  in  his  own  beautiful  robes,  while  the  Hill- 
men  dared  not  interfere.  Arndt  took  his  sister  by  the  hand,  and 
said  — 

"Now,  let  us  go;  we  have  stayed  long  enough.  Good  Hill- 
man,  you  shall  have  your  cap  again  when  you  have  brought 
Reutha  and  me  to  our  own  father's  door." 

But  the  Hill-man  shook  his  tiny  head,  and  made  his  most 
obsequious  bow.  "Noble  master,  anything  but  this!  This 
little  maid  we  found  asleep  on  our  hill,  and  she  is  ours  for  a 
hundred  years." 

Here  Arndt  got  into  a  passion;  for,  convinced  of  the  power 
the  little  green  cap  gave  him  over  the  dwarfs,  he  had  long  lost 
all  fear  of  them.  He  stamped  with  his  foot  until  the  little  man 
leaped  up  a  yard  high,  and  begged  his  master  to  be  more  patient. 

"How  dare  you  keep  my  sister?  you  ugly  little  creatures!" 
cried  the  boy,  his  former  pleasant  companion  becoming  at  once 
hateful  to  him.  But  the  Hill-people  only  gave  him  gentle 
answers;  until  at  last  he  grew  ashamed  of  being  so  angry  with 
such  tiny  creatures.  They  led  him  to  a  palace,  more  beautiful 
than  any  he  had  yet  seen,  and  showed  him  pearls  and  diamonds 
heaped  up  in  basketfuls. 

"You  shall  take  all  these  away  with  you,  noble  sir!"  said  his 
little  servant.  "They  will  make  you  a  rich  man  all  the  days 
of  your  life,  and  you  will  live  in  a  palace  as  fine  as  ours.  Is  not 
that  far  better  than  having  a  poor  helpless  sister  to  work  for  ?" 

[85] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

But  Arndt  caught  a  glimpse  of  Reutha,  as  she  sat  outside, 
weeping  —  she  dared  not  enter  with  him  —  and  he  kicked  the 
baskets  over,  and  scattered  the  jewels  like  so  many  pebbles. 

"Keep  all  your  treasures,  and  give  me  my  sister!"  cried  he. 

Then  the  Hill-man  tried  him  with  something  else.  Arndt  was 
a  very  handsome  boy  and  everybody  had  told  him  so,  until  he 
was  rather  vain.  Many  a  time,  when  he  worked  in  the  field, 
he  used  to  look  at  himself  in  a  clear,  still  pool,  and  think  how 
golden  his  hair  was,  and  how  lithe  and  graceful  his  figure. 
Now  the  Hill-man  knew  all  this;  and  so  he  led  the  boy  to  a 
crystal  mirror  and  showed  him  his  own  beautiful  form,  set  off 
with  every  advantage  of  rich  dress.  And  then,  by  fairy  spells, 
Arndt  saw  beside  it  the  image  of  the  little  peasant  as  he  was 
when  he  entered  the  hill. 

"Think  how  different!"  whispered  the  dwarf.  He  breathed 
on  the  mirror,  and  the  boy  saw  himself  as  he  would  be  when  he 
grew  up  —  a  hard-working,  labouring  man;  and  opposite,  the 
semblance  of  a  young,  graceful  nobleman,  whose  face  was  the 
same  which  the  stream  had  often  told  him  was  his  own. 

"We  can  make  thee  always  thus  handsome.  Choose  which 
thou  wilt  be,"  murmured  the  tempting  voice. 

The  boy  hesitated;  but  the  same  moment  came  that  melan- 
choly voice  —  "  My  brother  is  rich,  and  I  am  poor;  he  is  clad  in 
silk,  and  I  in  rags.  Alas,  for  me!" 

"It  shall  not  be!"  cried  the  noble  boy.  "I  will  go  out  of  this 
place  as  poor  as  I  came;  but  I  will  take  Reutha  with  me.  I  will 
work  all  the  days  of  my  life;  but  Reutha  shall  not  stay  here. 
Hill-people!  I  want  none  of  your  treasures;  but  I  command  you 
to  give  me  my  sister,  and  let  us  go!" 

Arndt  folded  his  arms  around  Reutha,  and  walked  with  her 
through  all  the  gorgeous  rooms,  the  Hill-men  and  women  follow- 
ing behind,  and  luring  him  with  their  sweetest  songs  and  most 
bewitching  smiles.  But  Reutha's  voice  and  Reutha's  smile 
had  greatest  power  of  all  over  her  brother's  heart. 

They  climbed  the  gloomy  staircase,  and  stood  at  the  opening 
in  the  hillock.  Then  the  little  Hill-man  appealed  once  more 
to  his  master  — 

[86] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Noble  gentleman!  remember,  a  life  of  labour  with  Reutha 
or  one  of  continual  pleasure  alone!  Think  again!" 

"No,  not  for  a  moment,"  said  Arndt,  as  he  felt  the  breezes  of 
earth  playing  on  his  cheek.  How  sweet  they  were,  even  after 
the  fragrant  airs  of  elfin-land! 

"At  least,  kind  master,  give  me  my  cap!"  piteously  implored 
the  Hill-man. 

"Take  it;  and  good-bye  for  evermore!"  cried  Arndt,  as  he 
clasped  his  sister  in  his  arms  and  leaped  out.  The  chasm  closed, 
and  the  two  children  found  themselves  lying  in  a  snow-drift, 
with  the  gray  dawn  of  a  winter's  morning  just  breaking  over 
them. 

"Where  have  you  been  all  night,  my  children?"  cried  the 
anxious  mother,  as  they  knocked  at  the  door. 

Had  it,  indeed,  been  only  a  single  night,  the  months 
that  seemed  to  have  passed  while  they  were  under  the  hill? 
They  could  not  tell,  for  they  were  now  like  all  other  children, 
and  their  wisdom  learned  in  fairyland  had  passed  away.  It 
seemed  only  a  dream,  save  that  the  brother  and  sister  loved 
each  other  better  than  ever,  and  so  they  continued  to  do  as 
long  as  they  lived. 


[87] 


The  Unicorn 

,  Franz,  and  Hans  were  charcoal-burners.  They 
lived  with  their  mother  in  the  depths  of  a  forest,  where 
they  very  seldom  saw  the  face  of  another  human  being. 
Hans,  the  youngest,  did  not  remember  ever  having  lived  any- 
where else,  but  Fritz  and  Franz  could  just  call  to  mind  sunny 
meadows,  in  which  they  played  as  little  children,  plucking  the 
flowers  and  chasing  the  butterflies.  Indeed,  Fritz  was  able  to 
compare  the  present  state  of  miserable  poverty  in  which  they 
lived  with  the  ease  and  comfort  they  had  enjoyed  in  years 
gone  by. 

Once  upon  a  time  they  were  well  off.  They  had  enough  to 
eat  every  day;  they  lived  in  a  comfortable  house,  surrounded 
by  a  nice  garden,  and  with  plenty  of  kind  neighbours  around 
them.  Then  came  a  change.  Their  father  lost  his  money  and 
was  forced  to  leave  this  pleasant  home,  and  to  earn  bread  for 
his  family  by  becoming  a  charcoal-burner.  Everything  now 
became  different.  Their  house  was  a  poor  hut,  composed  of  a 
few  logs  of  wood  knocked  roughly  together.  Dry  black  bread 
with,  occasionally,  a  few  potatoes  and  lentils,  and  now  and 
then,  as  a  great  treat,  a  little  porridge,  formed  their  food.  And 
to  secure  even  this  they  had  to  work  hard  from  morning  till 
night  at  their  grimy  trade.  But  their  father  was  brave  and 
patient,  and,  while  he  was  alive,  the  wolf  was  kept  some  distance 
from  the  door.  Besides,  he  could  always  put  some  heart  into 
the  boys  when  they  began  to  flag,  by  a  joke  or  a  pleasant  story. 
But  he  had  died  a  year  ago,  owing  to  an  accident  he  met  with 
while  chopping  wood  for  the  furnace,  and  since  his  death  matters 
had  been  going  from  bad  to  worse  with  the  family. 

Fritz  and  Franz  were,  unfortunately,  selfish,  ill-conditioned 
lads,  who  made  the  worst  instead  of  the  best  of  their  troubles, 

[88] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  who  even  grudged  their  mother  and  brother  their  share 
of  the  food.  Hans,  on  the  other  hand,  was  a  capital  fellow.  He 
always  had  a  cheerful  smile  or  word,  and  did  all  in  his  power  to 
help  his  mother  to  keep  in  good  spirits.  One  day,  at  dinner 
time,  they  were  startled  by  a  knock  at  the  door.  A  knock  at 
the  door  does  not  seem  to  us,  perhaps,  to  be  a  very  startling 
thing,  but  they,  as  I  said,  so  seldom  saw  a  strange  face  near  their 
home  that  this  knock  at  the  door  quite  took  away  their  breath. 
When  it  came,  Fritz  and  Franz  were  sitting  over  the  fire  munch- 
ing their  last  piece  of  black  bread,  and  grumbling  to  each  other 
as  was  their  custom,  while  Hans,  seated  on  the  bed  beside  his 
mother,  was  telling  her  about  what  he  saw  and  what  he  fancied 
when  he  was  in  the  forest.  Fritz  was  the  first  to  recover  himself, 
and  he  growled  out,  in  his  usual  surly  tone,  "Come  in."  The 
door  opened,  and  a  gentleman  entered.  From  his  green  dress, 
the  gun  that  he  carried  in  his  hand,  and  the  game-bag  slung 
by  his  side,  they  saw  that  he  was  a  huntsman,  who  had  been 
amusing  himself  with  shooting  the  game  with  which  the  forest 
abounded. 

"Good  morning,  good  friends,"  he  said,  in  a  cheerful  tone. 
"Could  you  provide  me  with  a  cup  of  water  and  a  mouthful 
of  something  to  eat?  I  have  forgotten  to  bring  anything  with 
me,  and  am  ravenously  hungry,  and  far  from  home." 

Fritz  and  Franz  first  threw  a  scowling  glance  from  under  their 
eyebrows  at  the  stranger  by  way  of  reply,  then  gave  a  grunt,  and 
continued  munching  at  their  hunks  of  bread.  Hans,  however, 
was  more  polite.  The  only  seats  in  the  hut  were  occupied  by 
Fritz  and  Franz,  and  as  they  showed  no  disposition  to  move,  Hans 
dragged  a  log  of  wood  from  a  corner  and  placed  it  before  the 
visitor,  and  invited  him  to  sit  down.  Then  he  produced  a  cup, 
scrupulously  clean  indeed,  but  sadly  cracked  and  chipped,  and, 
running  outside,  he  filled  it  from  a  spring  of  delicious,  cool  water, 
which  rose  near  the  hut.  As  he  had  been  busy  talking  to  his 
mother,  he  had  had  no  time  to  eat  his  share  of  the  black  bread, 
and  so  he  handed  his  coarse  crust  to  the  stranger,  saying  he  was 
sorry  that  there  was  nothing  better  to  offer  him. 

"Thank  you,"  said  the  stranger,  courteously.     "Hunger  is 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  best  sauce.  There  is  no  lunch  I  like  so  well  as  this."  And 
he  set  to  work  with  such  a  good  will  that,  in  a  very  short  time, 
poor  Hans's  crust  had  vanished,  and  there  was  nothing  left 
before  the  stranger  but  a  few  crumbs  of  bread  on  the  table,  and  a 
few  drops  of  water  in  the  cup.  These  he  kneaded  carelessly 
together  into  a  little  pellet,  about  the  size  of  a  pea,  while  Hans 
told  him,  in  answer  to  his  questions,  all  about  their  lonely  life  in 
the  forest,  and  the  hardships  which  they  had  to  endure. 

When  the  stranger  rose  to  go  he  said,  "Well,  I  thank  you 
heartily  for  your  hospitality  —  now  I  will  give  you  a  word  of 
advice.  One  of  you  lads  should  go  and  seek  the  sparkling 
golden  water,  which  turns  everything  it  touches  into  gold." 

Fritz  and  Franz  pricked  up  their  ears  at  this,  and  both  at  once 
demanded  where  this  sparkling  golden  water  was  to  be  found. 
The  stranger  turned  toward  them,  courteously,  although  these 
were  the  first  words  they  had  spoken  since  his  entrance,  and 
replied : 

"The  sparkling  golden  water  is  to  be  found  in  the  forest  of 
dead  trees,  on  the  farther  side  of  those  blue  mountains,  which 
you  may  see  on  any  clear  day  in  the  far  distance.  It  is  a  three 
weeks'  journey  on  foot  from  here." 

Then,  bowing  to  his  hosts,  he  stepped  toward  the  door. 
Hans,  however,  was  there  first,  and  opened  it  for  him.  Obeying 
a  sign  from  the  stranger,  Hans  followed  him  a  little  way  from 
the  hut.  Then  the  stranger,  taking  from  his  pocket  the  little 
black  bread  pellet,  said,  "I  know,  because  you  gave  me  your 
dinner,  that  you  will  have  to  go  hungry.  I  have  no  money  to 
offer  you,  but  here  is  something  that  will  be  of  far  greater  value 
to  you  than  money.  Keep  this  pellet  carefully,  and  when  you 
seek  the  sparkling  golden  water,  as  I  know  you  will,  don't  for- 
get to  bring  it  with  you.  Now  go  back:  you  must  follow  me 
no  farther."  So  saying,  the  stranger  waved  his  hand  to  Hans, 
and,  plunging  into  the  thicket,  disappeared.  Hans  slipped  the 
pellet  into  his  pocket  and  re-entered  the  hut,  where  he  found  his 
brothers  in  loud  dispute  about  the  sparkling  golden  water. 
They  were  much  too  interested  in  the  matter  to  pay  any  attention 
to  Hans  or  to  ask  him,  as  he  was  afraid  they  would,  whether  the 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

stranger  had  given  him  any  money  before  he  left.  As  he  came 
in,  he  heard  Fritz  saying  in  a  loud  voice : 

"I  'm  the  eldest,  and  I  will  go  first  to  get  the  sparkling  golden 
water.  When  I  've  got  it  I  will  buy  all  the  land  hereabouts  and 
become  Count.  I  will  hunt  every  day,  and  have  lots  of  good 
wine;  and  sometimes,  if  I  'm  passing  near  here,  I  '11  just  look 
in  to  see  how  you  all  are,  and  to  show  you  my  fine  clothes,  and 
horses,  and  dogs,  and  servants."  Fritz  was,  for  him,  almost 
gracious  at  the  bright  prospect  before  him. 

"I  don't  care  whether  you're  the  eldest  or  not,"  growled 
Franz,  stubbornly,  "I  shall  go,  too,  to  find  the  sparkling 
golden  water.  When  I  've  found  it  I  will  buy  the  Burgomaster's 
office,  and  live  in  his  house  in  the  town  yonder,  and  wear  his  fur 
robes  and  gold  chain;  and,  best  of  all,  walk  at  the  head  of  all 
the  grand  processions.  None  of  your  wild  hunting  for  me  — 
give  me  ease  and  comfort." 

At  last  it  was  decided,  after  a  great  deal  of  squabbling,  that 
Fritz  as  the  eldest  should  go  first  in  search  of  the  sparkling 
golden  water,  and  accordingly  next  day  he  set  out.  Hans 
ventured  to  hint  that  the  first  thing  to  be  done  with  this  sparkling 
golden  water  when  it  was  found  should  be  to  provide  a  com- 
fortable home  for  their  mother,  but  Fritz's  only  answer  to  this 
was  a  blow,  and  an  angry  order  to  Hans  to  mind  his  own  business. 

We  cannot  follow  Fritz  all  the  way  on  his  journey.  As 'he 
had  no  money  he  was  forced  to  beg  at  the  doors  of  the  cottages 
and  farmhouses  which  he  passed,  for  food  and  shelter  for  the 
night.  Now,  this  proved  to  be  rather  hard  work,  because 
nobody  very  much  liked  his  looks  or  his  manner;  and  people 
only  gave  him  spare  scraps  now  and  then  in  order  to  get  him  to 
go  away  as  soon  as  possible.  However,  he  found  himself,  at 
last,  approaching  the  forest  of  dead  trees.  He  knew  that  it 
was  the  forest,  although  there  was  nobody  there  to  tell  him  so. 
He  had  not,  in  fact,  seen  any  human  being  for  the  last  three 
days,  but  he  felt  that  he  could  not  be  mistaken.  A  vast  forest 
of  enormous  trees  lifted  leafless,  sapless  branches  to  the  sky,  and 
every  breath  of  wind  rattled  them  together  like  the  bones  of  a 
skeleton.  When  he  was  about  twenty  yards  from  the  forest  a 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

terrible  sound  came  from  it.  It  was  as  though  a  thousand  horses 
were  neighing  and  screaming  all  at  once.  Fritz's  heart  stood 
still.  He  wanted  to  run  away,  but  his  legs  refused  to  move. 
As  he  stood  there,  shaking  and  quaking,  there  rushed  out  of  the 
forest  a  huge  unicorn  with  a  spiral  golden  horn  on  his  forehead. 

"What  seek  you  here?"  asked  the  unicorn,  in  a  voice  of 
thunder.  Fritz  stammered  out  that  he  sought  the  sparkling 
golden  water. 

"What  want  you  with  the  sparkling  golden  water,  which  is  in 
my  charge?"  thundered  the  unicorn. 

Fritz  was  almost  too  frightened  to  speak.  He  fell  on  his 
knees,  put  up  his  hands,  and  cried:  "  Oh,  good  Mr.  Unicorn,  oh, 
kind  Mr.  Unicorn,  pray  don't  hurt  me!" 

The  unicorn  stamped  furiously  on  the  ground  with  his  right 
forefoot.  "Say  this  instant,"  he  cried,  "what  it  is  that  you 
want  with  the  sparkling  golden  water!" 

"I  want  to  get  money  to  buy  land  and  become  a  Count," 
Fritz  was  just  able  to  gasp  out.  The  unicorn  said  nothing; 
he  simply  lowered  his  head,  and  with  his  golden  horn  tossed 
Fritz  three  hundred  and  forty-five  feet  in  the  air.  Up  went 
Fritz  like  a  sky-rocket,  and  down  he  came  like  its  stick,  turning 
somersaults  all  the  way.  Fortunately  for  him,  his  fall  was 
broken  by  the  branches  of  one  of  the  dead  trees.  If  it  had  not 
been  for  this  he  would  probably  have  been  seriously  hurt. 
Through  these  branches  he  crashed  until  he  reached  the  point 
where  they  joined  the  trunk.  The  tree  was  hollow  here,  and 
Fritz  tumbled  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  trunk  and  found 
himself  a  prisoner.  While  he  was  feeling  his  arms  and  legs,  to 
find  out  if  any  bones  were  broken  or  not,  he  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  hearing  the  unicorn,  as  he  trotted  back  into  the  forest, 
muttering,  loud  enough  for  his  words  to  pierce  the  bark  and 
wood  of  Fritz's  prison:  — 

"So  much  for  you  and  your  Countship!" 

Fritz  tried  to  get  out,  but  in  vain.  The  tree  was  too  smooth 
and  slippery  and  high  for  him  to  be  able  to  clamber  up,  and  he 
only  hurt  himself  every  time  he  attempted  to  escape.  There 
was  nothing  for  it,  then,  but  for  him  to  lie  down  and  howl. 

[92] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

He  had  to  satisfy  his  hunger  as  best  he  might,  by  eating  the  stray 
worms  and  woodlice  and  fungi,  which  he  found  creeping,  crawl- 
ing, and  growing  round  about  the  ropts  of  the  tree.  We  will 
leave  him  there  for  the  present  and  return  to  the  others. 

Franz,  Hans,  and  their  mother  waited  and  waited  for  Fritz 
to  come  back.  Hans  and  his  mother  could  not  believe  it  pos- 
sible that,  when  he  had  secured  the  sparkling  golden  water,  he 
would  leave  them  in  their  poverty.  Franz,  on  the  other  hand, 
judging  Fritz  by  himself,  thought  that  nothing  was  more  likely. 
And  Franz  was  most  probably  right.  Six  weeks  was  the  shortest 
time  in  which  Fritz  could  be  home  again.  "Unless,"  said 
Hans,  "  he  buys  a  horse  and  rides  back,  as  he  will  be  very  well 
able  to  do  when  he  has  got  the  sparkling  golden  water."  But 
six  weeks  passed,  and  two  months,  and  three  months,  and  no 
Fritz,  either  on  horseback  or  afoot.  Then  Franz's  patience 
came  to  an  end.  He  must  needs  go,  too. 

"I  won't  wait  here  starving  any  longer,"  said  he;  "Fritz  has 
forgotten  all  about  us.  I  '11  get  the  sparkling  golden  water  and 
become  Burgomaster."  So  off  he  set,  following  the  same  road 
as  Fritz,  and  meeting  with  much  the  same  difficulties.  They 
were,  however,  rather  greater  in  his  case  than  in  his  brother's. 
Folk  remembered  the  ill-conditioned  »Fritz  only  too  well,  and 
Franz  was  so  like  him  in  looks  and  manner,  that  they  shut  the 
door  in  his  face  the  moment  he  appeared,  and  ran  upstairs  and 
called  out  from  the  top  windows  of  their  houses,  "Go  away! 
There 's  nothing  for  you  here.  The  big  dog 's  loose  in  the  yard. 
Go  away,  charcoal-burner." 

However,  by  dint  of  perseverance,  in  which  to  say  the  truth  he 
was  not  lacking,  Franz,  very  hungry  and  sulky,  reached  the 
verge  of  the  forest  of  dead  trees.  Out  came  the  unicorn  and 
asked  his  business.  On  Franz  replying  that  he  wanted  the 
sparkling  golden  water  in  order  to  buy  the  house  and  post  of 
Burgomaster,  the  unicorn  tossed  him  into  the  air,  and  he  tumbled 
into  the  same  tree  as  Fritz.  Then  the  unicorn  trotted  back  into 
the  forest,  muttering,  for  Franz's  benefit:  "So  much  for  you 
and  your  Burgomastershipl" 

When  Fritz  and  Franz  found  themselves  thus  closely  con- 

[93] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

fined  in  the  same  prison,  they,  instead  of  making  the  best  of 
each  other's  company,  as  sensible  brothers  would  have  done, 
fell  to  quarrelling  and  fighting,  until  at  last  neither  would  speak 
to  the  other,  and  that  state  of  sulky  silence  they  maintained  all 
the  time  of  their  captivity. 

The  months  passed  by,  but  no  news  came  to  Hans  and  his 
mother  of  Fritz  and  Franz.  Meanwhile  Hans  found  that  it 
became  daily  more  difficult  for  him  to  earn  enough  money  to 
support  two  people.  Moreover,  he  saw  that  his  mother  was 
growing  weaker,  and  he  feared  that  she  would  die  unless  she  had 
proper  food  and  nourishment.  At  last  he  said: 

"  Mother,  if  there  were  only  some  one  to  take  care  of  you,  I 
would  go  in  search  of  Fritz  and  Franz.  You  may  be  sure  they 
have  got  the  sparkling  golden  water  by  this  time.  They  would 
never  refuse  me  a  few  guldern,  if  I  were  to  ask  them  and  tell 
them  how  ill  you  are." 

But  Hans' s  mother  did  not  at  all  like  the  idea  of  his  leaving 
her,  and  she  begged  and  prayed  him  not  to  go.  He  felt  obliged, 
therefore,  to  submit,  and  stayed  on  for  a  little  longer,  until  at  last 
even  his  mother  saw  that  they  must  either  starve  or  do  as  Hans 
suggested.  Most  fortunately  at  this  time  there  dropped  in  to 
see  them  another  charcoal-burner,  whom  Hans  used  to  call 
"Uncle  Stoltz,"  although  he  was  no  uncle  at  all,  but  only  a 
good-natured  neighbour  and  an  old  friend  of  Hans' s  father. 
Uncle  Stoltz  strongly  urged  the  mother  to  let  her  boy  go  in 
search  of  his  brothers,  adding,  although  he  was  nearly  as  poor 
as  they  were  themselves: 

"You  come  and  live  with  me  and  my  wife.  While  we  have 
a  crust  to  divide  you  shan't  want." 

So  Hans's  mother  gave  a  reluctant  consent,  and  went  to  live 
with  Uncle  Stoltz,  while  Hans  went  out  in  search  of  his  brothers. 
By  making  inquiries  he  easily  found  the  road  which  they  had 
taken,  but  nobody  ever  thought  of  shutting  the  door  in  his  face. 
On  the  contrary,  his  polite  manners  and  cheerful  looks  made 
him  a  welcome  guest  at  every  cottage  and  farmstead  at  which 
he  stopped.  At  last  he,  too,  found  himself  on  the  verge  of  the 
forest  of  dead  trees  and  face  to  face  with  the  golden-horned 

[94] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

unicorn.  But  Hans  was  not  to  be  frightened  as  his  brothers 
had  been  by  the  terrible  voice  and  awe-striking  appearance  of 
the  guardian  of  the  fountain.  In  reply  to  the  usual  question, 
given  in  the  usual  tone  of  thunder:  "What  seek  you  here?" 
Hans  replied,  coolly,  "  I  seek  my  brothers,  Fritz  and  Franz." 

"They  are  where  you  will  never  find  them,"  said  the  unicorn, 
"so  go  home  again." 

"If  I  cannot  find  my  brothers,"  said  Hans,  firmly,  "I  will  not 
go  home  without  the  sparkling  golden  water." 

"  What  want  you  with  the  sparkling  golden  water,  which  is  in 
my  charge?"  asked  the  unicorn,  in  his  terrible  voice. 

"I  want  to  buy  food  and  wine  and  comforts  for  my  mother, 
who  is  very  ill,"  answered  Hans,  undaunted.  But  his  eyes 
filled  with  tears  as  he  thought  of  his  mother. 

The  unicorn  spoke  more  gently. 

"Have  you,"  he  asked,  "the  crystal  ball?  Because  without 
it  I  cannot  allow  you  to  pass  to  the  sparkling  golden  water." 

"The  crystal  ball!"  echoed  Hans.  "I  never  heard  of  such  a 
thing." 

"That 's  a  pity,"  said  the  unicorn,  gravely;  "I  'm  afraid  you 
will  have  to  go  home  without  the  water;  but,  stay,  feel  in  your 
pockets.  You  may  have  had  the  ball,  and  put  it  somewhere, 
and  have  forgotten  all  about  it." 

Hans  smiled  at  the  idea  of  the  crystal  ball  lying,  unknown  to 
him,  in  his  pockets,  but  he  followed  the  suggestion  of  the  unicorn, 
and  found,  as  he  knew  he  should  find,  nothing  at  all,  except, 
indeed,  the  pellet  of  black  bread  which  the  stranger-huntsman 
had  given  him,  and  which  he  had  not  thought  of  from  that  day 
to  this.  "No,"  he  said  to  the  unicorn,  "I  have  nothing  in  my 
pocket,  except  this  pellet,"  and  he  was  about  to  throw  it  away 
when  the  unicorn  called  out  to  him  to  stop. 

"Let  me  see  it,"  he  said.  "Why,"  he  went  on,  "this  is  the 
crystal  ball  — look!" 

Hans  did  look,  and  sure  enough  he  found  in  his  hand  a  tiny 
globe  of  crystal.  He  examined  it  with  amazement.  "Well," 
he  said,  "all  I  know  is  that  a  second  ago  it  was  a  black-bread 
pellet." 

[95] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"That  may  be,"  said  the  unicorn,  carelessly;  "anyhow,  it  is 
a  crystal  ball  now,  and  the  possession  of  it  makes  me  your 
servant.  It  is  my  duty  to  carry  you  to  the  fountain  of  sparkling 
golden  water,  if  you  wish  to  go.  Have  you  brought  a  flask  with 
you?" 

"No,"  said  Hans.  "Fritz  took  the  only  flask  we  had,  and 
Franz  an  old  bottle." 

"Fritz,  eh?  Well,  follow  me  a  little  way."  So  saying,  the 
unicorn  led  Hans  to  the  tree  in  which  his  brothers  were 
imprisoned  and,  motioning  him  to  be  silent,  cried  out: 

"Ho!  Master  Count,  throw  out  the  flask  you  have  with  you, 
if  you  please:  it  is  wanted." 

"'Shan't,"  growled  Fritz's  voice  in  reply,  "unless  you 
promise  to  let  me  out." 

"Oh,  you  won't,  won't  you?"  said  the  unicorn;  "well,  we  '11 
see." 

With  that  he  drew  back  a  few  steps,  and  then,  running  for- 
ward, thrust  his  sharp  horn  into  the  side  of  the  hollow  trunk 
from  which  Fritz's  voice  had  issued.  A  loud  yell  came  from 
the  spot,  showing  that  the  horn  had  run  into  some  tender  part 
of  Fritz's  body,  and  at  the  same  instant,  the  flask  appeared  fly- 
ing out  of  the  hole  in  the  tree  by  which  Fritz  and  Franz  had 
entered. 

"That's  right,"  said  the  unicorn,  "now  we  shall  do  com- 
fortably. Get  on  my  back,  grasp  my  mane  tightly,  hold  your 
breath,  and  shut  your  eyes." 

"If  you  please,"  said  Hans,  "will  you  set  Fritz  and  Franz 
free  first?" 

The  unicorn  looked  annoyed.  "They  are  doing  very  well 
there,"  he  said;  "why  should  you  disturb  them?  But  you  're 
my  master,  and  I  must  do  as  you  please.  Only,  take  my  word, 
you  will  be  sorry  for  this  afterward." 

With  that  he  went  to  the  tree  and,  with  one  or  two  powerful 
blows  with  his  horn,  made  a  hole  large  enough  for  the  unhappy 
prisoners  to  creep  out.  Two  more  sheepish,  miserable  wretches 
than  those  half-starved  brothers  of  his,  Hans  had  never  seen. 
They  fell  at  his  feet  and  thanked  him  again  and  again  for 

[96] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

delivering  them.  They  promised  never  to  do  anything  unkind 
or  selfish  again,  and  each  assured  Hans  that  he  had  always 
liked  him  far  more  than  he  had  liked  the  other  brother. 

Their  protestations  of  affection  rather  disgusted  Hans,  only, 
as  he  was  a  good-hearted  boy  himself,  he  could  not  help  being 
moved  by  them.  He  then  told  his  brothers  in  what  state  he 
had  left  his  mother,  and  how  he  was  to  be  taken  by  the  unicorn 
to  get  the  sparkling  golden  water. 

"Oh!"  cried  the  brothers,  "can't  you  take  us,  too?" 

The  unicorn  thought  it  time  to  interfere.  "No  one  can  be 
taken  there,  but  the  owner  of  the  crystal  ball,"  he  said.  "  Come, 
master,  it  is  time  for  you  to  mount." 

Hans  clambered  nimbly  into  his  seat  on  the  unicorn's  back. 
"Wait  for  me  here,"  he  called  out  to  his  brothers.  "I  shall  not 
be  long."  Then  Hans  shut  his  eyes,  held  his  breath,  and 
grasped  the  unicorn  tightly  by  the  mane.  It  was  as  well  that 
he  did  so,  for  the  unicorn  gave  a  bound  that  carried  him  over 
the  tops  of  the  highest  trees,  and  would  certainly  have  thrown 
him  off  unless  he  had  been  very  firmly  seated.  Three  such 
bounds  did  he  take,  and  then  he  paused  and  said  to  Hans, 
"Now  you  may  open  your  eyes."  Hans  found  himself  in  a 
desolate,  rocky  valley,  without  a  trace  of  vegetation  —  unless 
the  forest  of  dead  trees,  which  clothed  the  valley  on  every 
side,  might  be  taken  as  vegetation.  In  the  midst  of  the 
valley  there  sprang  up  a  fountain  of  water,  which  sparked 
with  such  intense  brilliancy  that  Hans  was  unable  at  first 
to  look  upon  it. 

"There,  master,"  said  the  unicorn,  turning  his  head,  "this 
is  the  fountain  of  sparkling  golden  water.  Dismount,  and  fill 
your  flask  But  take  care  that  you  do  not  allow  your  hand  to 
touch  the  water.  If  it  does  it  will  be  turned  into  gold,  and  will 
never  become  flesh  and  blood  again." 

Hans  slipped  from  his  seat  and,  flask  in  hand,  approached 
the  fountain.  The  ground  on  which  he  walked  was  sand,  but 
as  he  drew  nearer  the  fountain,  he  noticed  that  the  sand  kept 
growing  brighter  until  he  felt  that  he  was  walking  upon  what 
he  guessed  rightly  to  be  veritable  gold  dust.  Hans  thrust  a 

[97] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

handful  of  this  dust  into  his  pocket,  and  also  one  or  two  moder- 
ate-sized stones  that  he  found,  which,  like  the  sand,  had  been 
changed,  by  the  spray  coming  from  the  fountain,  into  pure  gold. 
He  tried  to  be  as  careful  as  possible  in  rilling  the  flask;  but,  not- 
withstanding all  his  care,  the  top  joint  of  his  little  finger  touched 
the  water,  and  in  an  instant  became  gold.  However,  he  had 
his  flask  full  of  sparkling  golden  water,  the  flask  itself  now,  of 
course,  golden,  and  he  felt  that  the  top  joint  of  his  little  finger 
was  a  small  price  to  pay  for  all  this. 

"Now,  master,"  said  the  unicorn  when  Hans  got  back,  "do 
you  still  intend  to  return  to  those  brothers  of  yours  ?  Or  shall 
I  put  you  out  of  the  forest  at  some  other  point?" 

"Certainly,"  replied  Hans;  "I  intend  to  return  to  them. 
You  heard  them  say  how  sorry  they  were  for  all  the  unkindness 
they  had  shown  to  my  mother  and  me.  I  know  they  mean  to 
do  better  for  the  future.  Besides,  I  promised  them  to  come 
back." 

The  unicorn  said  nothing,  but  grunted  in  a  discouraging 
manner,  and  motioned  to  Hans  to  get  on  his  back.  When  he 
was  seated  the  unicorn  said: 

"  Since  this  is  your  wish,  you  must  have  it.  I  have,  however, 
three  pieces  of  advice  to  give  you.  On  your  way  home  your 
brothers  will  offer  to  carry  the  flask  —  do  not  let  them  do  so; 
also  do  not  let  them  get  behind  you  for  a  moment;  and  thirdly, 
guard  the  crystal  ball  with  the  utmost  care.  I  can't  go  with  you 
beyond  the  verge  of  the  forest  of  dead  trees.  One  visit,  and 
only  one,  is  permitted  to  the  fountain.  You  therefore  can 
never  come  here  again.  But  if  ever  you  need  me  sorely,  crush 
the  crystal  ball,  and  I  will  be  with  you.  Now  shut  your  eyes, 
we  must  be  off." 

Three  bounds  brought  them  to  the  side  of  Fritz  and  Franz, 
and  Hans  having  thanked  the  unicorn  warmly  for  his  kindness, 
the  three  brothers  began  to  retrace  their  steps  homeward. 
Now,  during  Hans's  absence  at  the  fountain,  Fritz  and  Franz 
had  been  devising  how  they  might  rob  him  of  the  flask  of  spark- 
ling golden  water. 

"It  is  disgusting,"  they  said  to  one  another,  "that  this 

[98] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

wretched  little  Hans  should  beat  us  both.  He  will  only  waste 
the  water  in  buying  things  for  his  mother,  while  it  would  make 
us  Count  and  Burgomaster." 

As  soon,  therefore,  as  they  were  out  of  sight  of  the  unicorn, 
Fritz  and  Franz  begged  and  prayed  Hans  to  allow  one  of  them 
to  carry  the  flask. 

"You  've  had  all  the  trouble  of  getting  the  water,"  they  said; 
"we  ought  at  least  to  be  allowed  the  honour  of  helping  you 
carry  it.  Besides,  are  we  not  your  servants  now  that  you  are  so 
rich  ?  It  is  not  suitable  for  you  to  do  all  the  work."  But  Hans 
remembered  the  unicorn's  words,  and  held  firmly  to  his  flask. 

" No,"  he  said,  "  thank  you;  but  I  '11  carry  it  myself."  Then 
Fritz  and  Franz  pretended  to  get  sulky  and  tried  to  drop  behind, 
but  Hans  would  not  allow  this,  either.  The  consequence  was 
that  the  three  made  very  slow  progress  homeward.  Toward 
the  evening  they  came  to  a  deep  stream,  which  they  had  to 
re-cross.  It  was  only  fordable  at  one  point,  as  they  all  knew, 
because  they  had,  of  course,  already  crossed  it  before.  Hans 
stood  aside  to  allow  Fritz  and  Franz  to  go  on  first,  but  each  of 
them  went  in  a  little  way,  and  ran  back,  saying  that  they  were 
afraid  of  being  drowned. 

"What  nonsense,"  said  Hans,  who  was  getting  a  little  impa- 
tient at  the  delay;  "it's  quite  shallow,"  and,  forgetting  the 
unicorn's  warning,  he  entered  the  stream  first.  Fritz  and  Franz 
did  not  miss  the  opportunity.  Each  took  a  large  stone  and 
struck  Hans  violently  on  the  head.  Then  as  he  fell  back  sense- 
less into  the  water,  Fritz  snatched  the  flask  from  off  the  belt  to 
which  it  was  attached,  and  Franz  thrust  with  his  foot  Hans's 
body  farther  into  the  river,  so  that  the  current  should  carry  it 
away,  and,  laughing  at  their  own  cleverness,  the  two  proceeded 
to  cross  the  ford. 

Now,  naturally  enough,  lads  like  Fritz  and  Franz  do  not 
care  to  trust  each  other  very  far.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  they 
reached  the  other  side  of  the  stream,  Franz  produced  his  bottle, 
and  demanded  of  Fritz  his  share  of  the  sparkling  golden  water. 
Fritz,  who  intended  to  keep  it  all  to  himself,  proposed  that 
they  should  put  off  sharing  it  till  later.  Franz  would  not  hear 

[99] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  this.  He  knew,  only  too  well,  what  Fritz  intended.  This 
led  to  a  wrangle,  which  ended  in  a  fight  between  the  two,  in 
which  the  sparkling  golden  water  was  spilled,  partly  over 
Fritz's  right  hand,  and  the  remainder  over  Franz's  left  foot. 
The  brothers  first  realized  what  had  happened  to  them  by 
Fritz  finding  that  he  could  not  close  his  fist  to  strike,  and 
Franz  finding  that  he  could  not  raise  his  foot  to  kick.  The 
discovery  sobered  them  in  an  instant.  There  they  stood,  one 
with  a  hand  and  the  other  with  a  foot  of  solid  gold,  and  the 
golden  flask  with  them;  but  the  water,  the  precious  sparkling 
golden  water,  lost  forever.  Fritz  was  the  first  to  recover 
himself. 

"Well,"  he  said,  "thank  goodness  I  have  a  couple  of  feet  left 
me.  I  shall  be  off,  I  can't  wait  for  you.  You  must  hobble  on 
as  best  you  can,  or  stay  here  and  starve,"  and  he  was  on  the 
point  of  leaving  Franz  to  his  fate,  when  the  latter  caught  him 
by  the  collar. 

"If  I  Ve  only  one  foot,  I  have  two  hands,"  cried  he,  "and  I 
don't  intend  to  let  you  leave  me  behind.  No,  no;  we  must  go 
together  or  not  at  all." 

Fritz  was  obliged  to  submit,  as  it  was  a  case  of  two  hands 
against  one;  and  he  and  Franz,  arm  in  arm  as  though  they  were 
the  most  affectionate  brothers,  made  their  way  slowly  to  the 
nearest  town.  There  they  had  to  submit  to  have  hand  and 
foot  cut  off.  The  operation  hurt  them  very  much  indeed,  but 
they  sold  the  gold  for  a  good  sum  of  money  to  the  goldsmith. 
With  that,  and  with  what  they  got  for  the  flask,  Fritz  was  able 
to  buy  his  Countship,  although  he  could  never  hunt  owing  to 
the  loss  of  his  right  hand,  and  Franz  was  able  to  buy  his  Burgo- 
mastership,  although  the  loss  of  his  foot  prevented  his  walking 
properly  in  processions.  Neither  of  them,  of  course,  gave  a 
thought  to  their  mother. 

Now  we  must  return  to  poor  Hans,  whom  we  left  floating 
down  the  stream  —  senseless,  and  to  all  appearance  dead.  He 
was  not  dead,  however,  although  the  blows  which  his  brothers 
had  inflicted  were  very  severe  ones.  He  was  only  stunned,  and 
fortunately  he  did  not  float  far  enough  to  be  drowned.  His 

[100] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

body  came  into  a  back  eddy  of  the  stream  and  drifted  gently 
on  to  a  shelving  bank  of  white  sand.  The  cold  water  soon  had 
the  effect  of  bringing  him  to  his  senses  so  far  as  to  enable  him 
to  crawl  on  to  the  land.  It  was,  however,  some  hours  before 
he  was  able  to  recall  the  past  events.  When  he  remembered 
them  he  gave  way  to  despair.  All  the  pains  he  had  taken  to 
win  the  sparkling  golden  water  were  thrown  away.  He  might 
not  return  to  get  more  —  the  unicorn  had  told  him  that.  His 
mother  would  be  as  badly  off  as  ever.  Above  all,  he  had  the 
bitter  disappointment  of  feeling  that  his  brothers  had  deceived 
him.  Then  he  bethought  him  of  the  crystal  ball.  Taking 
it  from  his  pocket,  he  placed  it  on  a  large  stone,  and  taking 
another  stone  struck  it  with  all  his  force.  A  report  like  that  of 
a  cannon  followed,  and  at  the  same  instant  the  unicorn  stood 
before  him. 

"I  warned  you  of  what  would  happen,"  he  said  to  Hans. 
"  You  would  have  done  much  better  if  you  had  left  your  brothers 
in  the  tree.  Now  let  me  see  what  can  be  done  for  you.  First 
of  all,  rub  that  dockleaf,  which  is  touching  your  right  hand,  on 
the  wound  in  your  head."  Hans  did  as  he  was  told,  and  his 
head  became  as  sound  as  ever.  "Now,"  said  the  unicorn,  "you 
must  go  straight  home  to  your  mother  and  bring  her  to  the  city 
of  White  Towers,  and  stay  there  till  you  hear  from  me^again." 

"But,"  said  Hans,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  "how  can  I  do 
that?  My  mother  is  much  too  ill  to  move,  and  I  have  lost 
the  sparkling  golden  water  which  was  to  have  made  her 
well  and  strong." 

"Did  not  I  see  you,"  asked  the  unicorn,  "put  some  sand  and 
stones  of  pure  gold  into  your  pocket  as  you  went  to  the  fountain  ? 
There  will  be  more  than  enough  to  meet  all  your  expenses.  Do 
as  I  tell  you,"  and  the  unicorn,  saying  this,  disappeared. 

Hans,  greatly  cheered,  set  off  once  more,  and  finished  his 
journey  home  without  any  further  adventures.  The  gold  that 
he  had  with  him,  not  only  enabled  him  to  provide  the  comforts 
and  necessaries  which  his  mother  required,  but  he  was  able  also 
to  reward  Uncle  Stoltz  for  his  kindness.  When  his  mother  was 
strong  enough  to  travel,  Hans  hired  a  wagon,  and  they  set  off 

[101] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

by  easy  stages  for  the  city  of  White  Towers,  there  to  await 
further  news  from  the  unicorn. 

Now,  the  city  of  White  Towers  was  at  that  time  attracting 
from  far  and  wide  every  one  who  wanted  to  make  his  fortune. 
The  Princess  of  the  city  was  the  loveliest  Princess  in  the  world, 
and  the  richest  and  the  most  powerful.  She  had  given  out  that 
she  would  marry  any  one,  whoever  it  might  be,  king  or  beggar, 
who  would  tell  her  truly  in  the  morning  the  dream  that  she  had 
dreamed  in  the  night.  But  whoever  should  compete  and  fail, 
was  to  forfeit  all  his  fortune,  be  whipped  through  the  streets 
and  out  of  the  gate,  and  banished  from  the  city  on  pain  of  death. 
If,  however,  he  had  no  fortune  to  forfeit,  he  was  to  be  whipped 
back  again  and  sold  into  slavery.  The  terms  were  hard;  but 
many  tried  and  failed,  and  many  more,  undeterred  by  the 
punishment  which  they  constantly  saw  being  inflicted  on  the 
others,  were  waiting  their  turn  to  compete.  Among  these  latter 
were  Count  Fritz  and  Burgomaster  Franz.  These  two  met 
very  often  in  the  streets  of  the  city,  but  they  could  never  forget 
their  quarrel  over  the  sparkling  golden  water  and  when  they  met 
they  always  looked  in  opposite  directions.  Now,  Fritz  and 
Franz  had  made  themselves  hated  by  all  with  whom  they  had  to 
deal;  Fritz  by  his  tyranny  over  the  poor  in  the  district  in  which 
his  property  lay,  and  Franz  by  his  injustice  as  Burgomaster. 
The  former  used  to  grind  down  his  people  so  as  to  extract  the 
last  penny  from  them;  the  latter  used  to  make  his  judgments 
depend  on  the  amount  of  bribe  he  received  from  the  suitors. 
Everybody,  therefore,  hoped  that  both  Fritz  and  Franz  would 
fail  to  tell  the  Princess  her  dreams,  and  would  have  to  pay  the 
penalty. 

Hans  and  his  mother  arrived  at  the  city  of  White  Towers  on 
the  evening  before  the  day  on  which  Fritz  was  to  try  his  fortune. 
They  heard  on  all  sides  that  the  "One-armed  Count,"  as  he 
was  called,  was  to  be  the  next  competitor;  but,  of  course,  they 
had  no  idea  that  this  "One- armed  Count"  was  Fritz.  The 
consequence  was  that,  when  they  found  themselves  next  day 
in  the  great  square,  where  the  whole  population  of  the  city 
assembled  to  see  the  trial,  they  were  amazed  beyond  measure 

[103] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

to  see  Fritz,  marching  jauntily  along,  quite  confident  of  suc- 
cess, dressed  in  his  very  smartest  clothes,  to  the  platform  on 
which  the  Princess  and  her  ladies  and  her  courtiers  were 
assembled.  Fritz  felt  sure  that  he  would  win,  for  this  reason: 
There  was  an  old  woman  living  in  a  cottage  near  his  castle,  who 
was  said  to  be  a  witch.  Fritz  had  ordered  her  to  be  seized  and 
put  to  the  most  cruel  tortures,  in  order  to  force  her  to  say  what 
the  Princess  was  going  to  dream  on  the  night  before  the  day 
fixed  for  his  trial.  This  was  very  silly  of  him,  as  the  old  woman 
might  be  a  witch  ten  times  over,  and  yet  not  be  able  to  tell  him 
that.  But  cruel,  wicked  people  often  are  silly.  This  poor  old 
woman  screamed  out  some  nonsense  in  her  agony  which  Fritz 
took  to  be  the  answer  he  required.  He  smiled,  therefore,  in  a 
self-confident  fashion  as  he  bowed  low  before  the  princess  and 
awaited  her  question.  She  asked  it  in  a  clear  bell-like  voice, 
which  somehow  caused  Hans' s  heart,  when  he  heard  it,  to  beat 
a  good  deal  quicker  than  before. 

"Sir  Count,  what  did  I  dream  last  night?" 

"Your  Highness  dreamed,"  was  the  reply,  "that  the  moon 
came  down  to  earth  and  kissed  you." 

The  princess  gently  shook  her  head,  and  in  a  moment  Fritz 
found  himself  in  the  hands  of  her  guards,  with  his  coat  stripped 
off  his  back,  and  his  hands  bound  behind  him.  The  first  lash 
made  him  cry  for  mercy;  but  the  Princess  had  already  gone,  and 
the  soldiers,  whose  duty  it  was  to  inflict  the  whipping,  were  not 
much  disposed  to  show  mercy  to  the  "One-armed  Count." 
They  laid  on  their  blows  well,  driving  the  unlucky  Fritz  through 
the  streets  till  the  gate  was  reached,  through  which,  with  a  final 
shower  of  blows,  he  was  thrust,  with  the  warning  not  to  return 
thither,  but  to  beg  his  way  henceforth  through  the  world.  Of 
all  who  watched  the  proceedings,  none  seemed  so  delighted  with 
the  result  as  Franz.  He  followed,  hobbling  after  his  unhappy 
brother  as  close  as  the  soldiers  would  allow,  and  kept  jeering 
and  laughing  at  him  all  the  way.  This  was  easy  for  him  to  do, 
notwithstanding  the  fact  that  he  had  to  go  on  crutches,  because 
good  care  was  taken  to  make  Fritz's  progress  through  the  streets 
as  slow  as  possible.  In  addition,  therefore,  to  the  blows,  Fritz 


TALES  OF  BONDER 

had  to  endure  the  sight  of  Franz's  grinning  face,  and  to  listen 
to  such  remarks  as:  "Who  thought  he  was  going  to  win  the 
Princess  ?" —  "  Will  your  Highness  remember  your  poor  brother, 
the  Burgomaster?"  —  "  Who  lost  the  sparkling  golden  water?" 
—  and  so  on. 

With  very  different  feelings  had  Hans  watched  the  proceed- 
ings. When  he  saw  his  brother  stripped  for  beating,  he  forgot 
all  about  the  wrongs  he  had  sustained,  and  only  thought  what 
he  could  do  to  help  the  sufferer.  He  tried  to  bribe  the  soldiers 
to  deal  gently  with  Fritz;  but  when  he  found  it  was  of  no 
avail,  he  hastened  to  the  city  gate  so  as  to  meet  his  brother  out- 
side and  comfort  him  when  the  punishment  was  over.  Hans 
found  Fritz,  as  indeed  was  natural  under  the  circumstances, 
more  surly  and  ill-tempered  than  ever.  He  appeared  startled 
for  a  moment  at  seeing  Hans,  whom  he  thought  dead,  alive  and 
well;  but  he  set  to  work  blubbering  again  immediately,  and 
rubbing  his  back  with  his  one  hand.  Hans  gave  him  what 
money  he  could  afford,  which  Fritz  took  without  saying  "Thank 
you,"  and  went  his  way. 

Next  day  it  was  Franz's  turn  to  try  and  win  the  Princess. 
Franz  felt  just  as  certain  of  succeeding  as  Fritz  had  been.  A 
certain  necromancer  in  Franz's  town  had  been  a  party  in  a  suit 
which  came  before  the  Burgomaster's  court.  All  the  evidence 
which  was  brought  forward  told  against  him,  but  the  necro- 
mancer promised  Franz,  as  a  bribe,  if  he  would  decide  in  his 
favour,  to  tell  him  by  means  of  his  art  the  true  secret  of  the 
Princess's  dream.  Franz  swallowed  the  bait  greedily,  and  gave 
his  unjust  decision.  Now,  hi  order  that  the  necromancer  might 
not  fail  him,  Franz  had  determined  not  to  let  him  out  of  his  sight 
till  the  day  of  trial.  Very  early  in  the  morning  of  that  day  the 
necromancer  came  to  Franz  and  said:  "Last  night  the  Princess 
dreamed  so-and-so  —  will  your  worship  allow  me  to  go  away 
now?"  Franz,  on  hearing  the  dream,  skipped  with  delight, 
forgetting  about  his  one  foot,  and  tumbled  down  on  the  floor. 
However,  he  did  not  mind  that,  and  gave  the  necromancer  leave 
to  depart;  which  that  worthy  did  in  great  haste.  Franz  was 
so  impatient  that  he  was  in  his  place,  in  front  of  the  platform, 

[104] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

long  before  the  Princess  arrived.  He  could  hardly  wait  for 
her  to  put  the  formal  question  before  he  blurted  out: 

"Your  Highness  dreamed  that  you  were  walking  in  your 
garden,  and  that  all  the  trees  and  shrubs  bore  gold  and  silver 
leaves." 

The  Princess  shook  her  head.  "A  very  pretty  dream,"  she 
said;  " but  it  was  not  mine."  So  Franz  had  to  suffer  the  same 
punishment  as  Fritz,  and  nobody  was  at  all  sorry.  He  was  like- 
wise thrust  out  of  the  city  gate,  bawling  between  his  howls  for 
some  one  to  bring  him  the  necromancer.  Hans  found  him  there, 
and  tried  to  comfort  him,  as  he  had  tried  to  comfort  Fritz,  and 
with  about  the  same  result.  When  Hans  had  returned  to  the 
inn,  where  he  and  his  mother  were  staying,  he  was  met  with  the 
news  that  a  stranger  was  waiting  to  see  him.  He  went  in  and 
found  the  huntsman  who  had  given  him  the  pellet  which  turned 
into  the  crystal  ball. 

"Hans,"  said  the  huntsman,  as  soon  as  Hans  entered  the 
room,  athe  unicorn  has  sent  me  to  you.  It 's  your  turn  now  to 
try  to  win  the  Princess." 

Hans  turned  pale  at  the  thought. 

"I  would  give  my  life  to  win  her,"  he  said,  earnestly,  "but 
I  am  certain  to  fail,  and  then  what  will  my  poor  mother  do? 
I  have  no  property  to  be  confiscated,  and,  of  course,  I  shall  be 
sold  into  slavery." 

"Don't  talk  of  failure,"  said  the  huntsman  cheerily;  "the 
way  to  success  is  to  forget  that  there  is  such  a  word  as  failure. 
Now  I  '11  tell  you  my  plan.  The  Princess,  as  you  know,  or 
as  you  very  likely  don't  know,  is  devoted  to  curious  animals  of 
all  kinds.  I  will  change  you  into  a  white  mouse  with  a  gold 
claw,  and  will  offer  you  to  the  Princess  for  sale.  She  has 
never  seen  or  heard  of  such  a  creature  as  a  white  mouse  with  a 
gold  claw  before,  and  will  be  sure  to  buy  you.  Then  it  will  be 
your  fault  if  matters  don't  go  smoothly  with  you.  You  have 
only  to  keep  your  ears  open  and  use  your  wits.  Now,  first  of  all, 
we  must  enter  you  for  to-morrow's  competition." 

Hans  longed  to  try  his  luck  with  the  Princess,  and  as  this 
plan  seemed  a  promising  one  —  indeed,  it  was  the  only  one 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

he  could  think  of  —  he  agreed  to  try  it.  However,  he  determined 
not  to  tell  his  mother  anything  about  the  matter,  as  he  knew 
how  terrified  she  would  be  at  the  thought  of  his  failure.  The 
first  thing,  as  the  huntsman  had  said,  was  for  him  to  present 
himself  to  the  Princess  as  candidate  for  her  hand.  He  accord- 
ingly did  so,  and  found  her  seated  on  her  throne,  surrounded 
by  the  lords  and  ladies  of  her  court,  glittering  in  jewels  and 
dressed  in  magnificent  apparel.  Hans  felt  rather  shy  as 
he  marched  up  the  splendid  room,  amongst  all  these 
grandly  dressed  people,  in  his  shabby  old  clothes;  but  he 
put  as  good  a  face  on  it  as  he  could,  and  when  he  stopped 
before  the  throne  and  looked  into  the  Princess's  eyes,  all 
his  shyness  vanished.  He  was  conscious  of  nothing  but  a 
strong  determination  to  win  her  for  himself,  or  to  perish 
in  the  attempt.  The  court  usher  announced  his  name  and 
purpose  in  a  loud  tone. 

"This  is  Hans,  the  charcoal-burner,  who  has  undertaken 
to  tell  the  Princess  her  dream  to-morrow  morning,  or  to  pay  the 
penalty." 

When  the  Princess  looked  at  Hans  and  saw  what  a  nice,  open- 
faced  boy  he  was,  she  did  all  she  could  to  persuade  him  to  give 
up  the  attempt.  She  pointed  out  to  him  how  many  had  tried 
and  failed  —  how  little  chance  there  was  of  his  succeeding. 
She  could  not  bear,  she  said,  to  think  of  his  being  whipped  pub- 
licly and  sold  into  slavery.  She  offered  him,  if  he  would  with- 
draw, the  important  post  of  general  manager  of  the  court 
menagerie.  But  neither  this  offer  nor  the  prayers  of  the  Princess 
could  move  Hans. 

"Now,  that  I  have  seen  you  face  to  face,  Princess,"  said  he, 
"  I  would  rather  die  twenty  times  over  than  give  up  the  under- 
taking." 

The  Princess  was  obliged  to  allow  Hans  to  enter  his  name 
for  to-morrow's  trial,  although  it  made  her  very  unhappy. 
Her  heart  told  her  that  he  was  the  one  of  all  her  suitors  whom 
she  would  most  wish  to  succeed;  but  she  felt  that  he  would  be 
certain  to  fare  as  the  others  had  done;  and  so  when  the  formality 
was  over,  and  Hans  had  left,  she  dismissed  the  court,  shut  her- 

[106] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

self  up  in  her  room,  and  said  she  would  be  at  home  to  nobody 
for  the  rest  of  the  day. 

As  soon  as  Hans  got  back,  the  huntsman  took  a  cup  of  water, 
muttered  some  strange  words  over  it,  and  sprinkled  Hans  with  the 
contents.  He  was^conscious  of  a  curious  change  taking  place 
in  him,  and  before  he  could  quite  make  out  what  it  was,  he 
found  that  he  was  a  white  mouse  with  a  gold  claw.  The  hunts- 
man put  him  in  a  box  and  carried  him  to  the  palace  to  sell  him 
to  the  Princess.  When  he  arrived  there  the  porter  refused  to 
admit  him. 

"No!"  he  said,  "the  Princess  had  given  out  that  she  would 
see  no  one  that  day.  It  was  more  than  his  place  was  worth  to 
admit  the  stranger."  However,  by  dint  of  nattering  words 
and  a  handsome  present  slipped  into  his  hands,  the  porter  was 
persuaded  to  send  for  one  of  the  Princess's  ladies.  When  she 
came  and  saw  the  white  mouse  with  the  gold  claw,  she  said  she 
was  sure  that  her  mistress  would  be  so  delighted  with  his  beauti- 
ful little  curiosity  that  she  would  pardon  having  her  orders 
disobeyed  for  once.  Only,  the  huntsman  must  remain  where 
he  was;  she  would  take  the  white  mouse  to  the  Princess  herself. 
To  this  the  huntsman  consented;  and  the  long  and  short  of  it 
was  that  the  Princess  sent  him  a  handsome  sum  for  the  mouse, 
and  Hans  found  himself  established  as  her  newest  favourite. 
The  Princess  was  so  pleased  with  her  pet  that,  when  she  went  to 
bed,  she  placed  him  in  a  cabinet  in  her  room,  the  door  of  which 
she  left  open  —  because  he  was  so  tame  that  she  had  no  fear  of 
his  attempting  to  run  away.  Hans  was  wondering  how  he 
was  to  find  out  the  Princess's  dream  in  this  situation,  when  his 
mistress  woke  up,  laughing  heartily,  and  called  for  her  lady  in 
waiting  to  come  to  her. 

"I've  had  such  a  curious  dream,"  she  said.  "I  dreamed 
that  I  was  married  to  a  man  with  'a  golden  top-joint  to  his  little 
finger.  I  suppose  that  it  was  the  white  mouse  with  the  gold 
claw  which  put  the  idea  into  my  head.  But,"  and  here  the 
Princess's  voice  grew  very  sad,  "how  will  that  poor  boy  ever 
guess  this  dream  to-morrow?" 

Hans  waited  impatiently  for  all  to  be  quiet,  then  he  slipped  out 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  his  cabinet,  and  finding  the  door  shut,  ran  up  the  curtain 
of  the  window,  which  was  fortunately  open,  and  getting 
on  a  rose  which  clambered  up  outside  the  wall,  ran  down 
it  and  made  the  best  of  his  way  to  the  inn.  There  he 
found  the  huntsman  waiting  for  him,  to  whom  he  told  all 
that  had  taken  place,  and  who  in  a  few  seconds  changed  him 
back  to  his  own  shape. 

An  enormous  concourse  of  people  was  assembled  next  day 
to  see  the  trial.  Very  pale  and  sad  the  Princess  looked  as  she 
sat  prepared  to  put  the  question  to  Hans.  He  waited  respect- 
fully till  she  had  spoken,  and  then,  without  saying  a  word,  held 
out  his  hand  to  her.  Her  eye  fell  on  the  golden  top- joint  of 
his  little  finger.  She  cried  out  with  delight,  and,  seizing  his 
hand  in  hers,  turned  to  the  people  and  said:  "Hans  has  guessed 
right,  and  he  shall  be  my  husband." 

And  all  the  people  raised  a  glad  shout,  "Long  live  Prince 
Hans!" 

"Oh!"  said  the  Princess  to  Hans,  "how  I  wish  my  brother 
were  here  to  share  our  happiness!" 

"He  is  here,"  said  the  huntsman,  who  had  thrust  his  way 
to  the  front;  and,  throwing  off  his  huntsman's  disguise, 
he  appeared  dressed  as  a  Prince.  Then,  turning  to  Hans, 
he  said: 

"A  mighty  magician,  the  enemy  of  our  family,  condemned 
me,  because  I  would  not  give  him  my  sister  in  marriage,  to  take 
the  form  of  a  unicorn,  and  to  guard  the  sparkling  golden  water. 
Twice  every  year,  for  a  fortnight  at  a  time,  I  was  allowed  to 
resume  my  human  shape.  It  was  then  that  I  came  to  your  hut 
in  the  forest,  and  gave  you  the  token  by  which  to  win  your  way 
to  the  fountain.  The  spell  laid  upon  me  was  only  to  be  raised 
when  some  one  guessed  aright  my  sister's  dream,  and  so  won  her 
to  wife.  Thanks  to  you,  brother  Hans,  the  magician's  power 
is  at  an  end." 

Hans  and  the  Princess  were  married,  and  after  the  cere- 
mony the  Prince  went  off  to  his  own  kingdom.  Hans's 
mother  had  a  beautiful  suite  of  apartments  in  the  palace 
assigned  to  her,  and  Uncle  Stoltz  was  not  forgotten,  but  was 

[108] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

provided  for  comfortably  for  life;   and  they  all  lived  happily 
ever  afterward. 

As  for  Fritz  and  Franz,  they  were  so  selfish  and  cruel,  that 
"  there  was  nothing  to  be  done  with  them  but  to  send  them  back 
into  the  forest  again  to  burn  charcoal;  and  for  all  I  know  they 
are  burning  charcoal  there  still. 


Destiny 

upon  a  time  there  were  two  brothers  who  lived 
together  in  the  same  household.  One  attended  to 
everything,  while  the  other  was  an  indolent  fellow,  who 
occupied  himself  only  with  eating  and  drinking.  Their  harvests 
were  always  magnificent;  they  had  cattle,  horses,  sheep,  pigs, 
bees,  and  all  other  things  in  great  abundance. 

The  elder,  who  did  everything  about  the  estate,  said  to  himself 
one  day: 

"Why  should  I  toil  for  this  lazy  fellow?  It  would  be  better 
that  we  should  separate.  I  will  work  for  myself  alone,  and  he 
can  do  whatever  he  pleases."  So  he  said  to  his  brother: 

"  Brother,  it  is  unjust  that  I  should  take  charge  of  all  whilst 
thou  wilt  aid  me  in  nothing,  and  thinkest  only  of  eating  and 
drinking.  It  is  better  that  we  should  part." 

The  other  tried  to  turn  him  from  his  project,  saying: 

"  Brother,  do  not  do  this.  We  get  on  so  well  together.  Thou 
hast  all  in  thy  hands  —  not  only  what  is  thine,  but  what  is  mine, 
and  thou  knowest  that  I  am  always  contented  with  what  thou 
doest,  and  with  what  thou  orderest." 

But  the  elder  persisted  in  his  resolution  so  firmly  that  the 
younger  was  obliged  to  give  up,  and  said: 

"Since  it  is  so  I  have  no  ill-will  toward  thee.  Make  the 
division  as  seemeth  good  to  thee." 

The  division  made,  each  one  ordered  his  life  as  he  thought 
good.  The  indolent  brother  took  a  herder  for  his  cattle  and 
horses,  a  shepherd  for  his  sheep,  a  goatherd  for  his  goats,  a 
swineherd  for  his  pigs,  a  keeper  for  his  bees,  and  said  to  each 
of  them: 

"I  confide  my  goods  to  thee,  and  may  God  watch  over 
thee." 

[no] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

And  he  continued  to  live  in  his  house  without  any  more  care 
than  he  had  ever  done. 

The  elder  on  the  contrary  laboured  for  his  half  of  the  property 
as  much  as  he  had  ever  done  for  the  common  good.  He  kept 
his  herds  himself,  having  an  eye  on  everything,  but  in  spite 
of  all  his  care  he  had  ill  success  on  every  side. 

From  day  to  day  everything  turned  out  badly  with  him,  so 
that  at  last  he  became  so  poor  that  he  had  not  even  a  pair 
of  sandals,  and  was  obliged  to  go  barefooted.  Then  he  said  to 
himself : 

"  I  will  go  to  my  brother's,  and  see  how  the  world  wags  with 
him." 

His  way  led  him  across  a  meadow  where  a  flock  of  sheep  was 
grazing,  and  as  he  drew  near  he  saw  that  the  sheep  had  no 
shepherd.  Near  them,  however,  a  beautiful  young  girl  was 
seated,  spinning  a  thread  of  gold. 

After  having  saluted  the  maiden  with  a  "  God  protect  thee," 
he  asked  her  whose  were  the  sheep,  and  she 'answered: 

"To  whom  I  belong,  belong  the  sheep  also." 

"And  who  art  thou?"  he  continued. 

"I  am  thy  brother's  fortune,"  she  answered. 

Then  the  traveller  was  seized  with  wrath  and  envy,  and  cried 
out: 

"And  where  is  my  fortune?" 

The  maiden  answered  him:  "Ah,  she  is  far  from  thee." 

"Can  I  find  her?  "he  asked. 

She  answered:  "Thou  canst  find  her  —  only  look  for  her." 

When  he  had  heard  these  words,  and  saw  that  the  sheep  were 
sc  beautiful  that  nothing  finer  could  be  imagined,  he  did  not  care 
to  go  farther  to  see  the  other  flocks,  but  went  direct  to  his  brother, 
who  as  soon  as  he  had  seen  him  took  pity  on  him,  and  said, 
weeping: 

"Why  hast  thou  hidden  thyself  from  me  for  so  long  a  time?" 

Then  seeing  that  he  was  in  rags  and  barefooted  he  gave  him 
a  pair  of  sandals  and  some  money. 

After  having  remained  three  days  with  his  brother  the  poor 
fellow  departed  to  return  home,  but  once  arrived  at  the  house 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

he  threw  a  sack  over  his  shoulders,  put  a  morsel  of  bread  in  it, 
took  a  stick  in  his  hand,  and  set  out  into  the  world  to  seek  his 
fortune. 

Having  travelled  a  long  time  he  found  himself  at  last  in  a  deep 
forest  where  he  met  a  wretched  old  woman  asleep  in  a  thicket. 
He  began  to  beat  the  ground  with  his  stick  to  wake  up  the  old 
woman,  and  at  last  gave  her  a  blow  on  the  back.  However, 
she  scarcely  moved  even  then,  and  half  opening  her  drowsy 
eyes,  said  to  him: 

"Thou  mayest  thank  God  that  I  was  asleep,  for  if  I  had  been 
awake  thou  wouldst  not  have  had  those  sandals." 

Then  he  said  to  her:  "Who  art  thou  then,  who  wouldst  have 
hindered  me  from  having  these  sandals?" 

The  old  hag  answered  him:    "I  am  thy  fortune." 

Hearing  these  words  he  beat  his  breast,  crying:  "What! 
thou  art  my  fortune!  May  God  exterminate  thee!  Who  gave 
thee  to  me?" 

And  the  old  hag  said  to  him:  "It  was  Destiny." 

"Where  is  Destiny?" 

"  Go  and  seek  for  him,"  she  answered,  going  to  sleep  again. 

Then  he  departed  and  went  to  seek  for  Destiny. 

After  a  long,  long  journey  he  arrived  at  last  at  another  wood, 
and  in  this  wood  he  found  a  hermit  of  whom  he  asked  if  he  could 
not  give  him  some  news  of  Destiny? 

The  hermit  answered  him:  "Climb  that  mountain,  and  thou 
wilt  arrive  at  his  castle,  but  when  thou  readiest  Destiny  be  care- 
ful not  to  speak  to  him.  Do  only  what  thou  seest  him  do,  until 
he  speaks  to  thee." 

The  traveller  thanked  the  hermit,  took  his  way  up  the  moun- 
tain, and  when  he  had  arrived  at  the  castle  of  Destiny  what 
wonderful  things  he  saw! 

The  luxury  was  absolutely  royal.  There  was  a  crowd  of 
servants,  always  in  motion  and  doing  nothing.  As  for 
Destiny,  he  was  supping  at  a  magnificent  table.  When  the 
stranger  saw  this  he  seated  himself  also  at  table  and  ate 
with  the  master  of  the  house.  After  supper  Destiny  went 
to  bed  and  the  traveller  did  the  same.  Toward  midnight 

[112] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

a  terrible  noise  was  heard  in  the  castle,  and  in  the  midst 
of  the  noise  a  voice  crying: 

"  Destiny,  Destiny  —  so  many  souls  have  come  into  the  world 
to-day.  Give  them  something  at  thy  good  pleasure." 

And  Destiny  arose,  opened  a  golden  coffer,  and  threw  into 
the  room  a  shower  of  shining  ducats,  saying: 

"Such  as  I  am  to-day,  so  shall  you  be  all  your  lives." 

At  daybreak  the  grand  castle  vanished,  and  there  took  its 
place  an  ordinary  house,  but  one  in  which  nothing  was  wanting. 
When  evening  came  Destiny  sat  down  to  supper  again,  his 
guest  did  the  same,  and  no  one  spoke  a  word.  After  supper 
both  went  to  bed  as  before. 

Toward  midnight  again  commenced  the  terrible  noise  in  the 
castle,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  tumult  a  voice  crying: 

"  Destiny,  Destiny,  so  many  souls  have  seen  the  light  to-day. 
Give  them  something  at  thy  good  pleasure." 

Destiny  arose  and  opened  a  silver  coffer,  but  this  time 
there  were  no  ducats  in  it,  only  silver  money  mixed  with 
a  few  pieces  of  gold.  Destiny  threw  this  silver  upon  the 
ground,  saying: 

"  Such  as  I  am  to-day,  so  shall  you  be  all  your  lives." 

At  daybreak  the  house  had  vanished,  and  there  appeared  in 
its  place  another  smaller  one.  So  passed  each  night;  each  morn- 
ing the  house  became  smaller  until  at  last  it  was  only  a  miserable 
hut.  Destiny  then  took  a  spade  and  began  to  dig  up  the  earth; 
hie  guest  did  the  same,  and  they  dug  all  day  long.  When  even- 
ing came  Destiny  took  a  crust  of  hard  bread,  broke  it  in  two, 
and  gave  half  to  his  companion.  This  was  all  their  supper,  and 
when  they  had  eaten  they  went  to  bed. 

Toward  midnight  again  commenced  the  terrible  noise,  and 
in  the  midst  of  it  a  voice  was  heard,  crying : 

"Destiny,  Destiny,  so  many  souls  have  come  into  the  world 
this  night.  Give  them  something  at  thy  good  pleasure." 

Destiny  arose,  opened  a  coffer,  and  began  to  throw  out 
pebbles  among  which  were  mixed  some  small  money,  saying 
as  he  did  so: 

"Such  as  I  am  to-day,  so  shall  you  be  all  your  lives." 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

When  morning  came  the  hut  was  changed  again  to  a  grand 
palace  as  it  had  been  on  the  first  day.  Then  for  the  first  time 
Destiny  spoke  to  his  guest,  and  said  to  him: 

"Why  hast  thou  come  to  me?" 

The  traveller  then  related  his  miseries  in  detail,  and  said  that 
he  had  come  to  ask  of  Destiny  himself,  why  he  had  given  him 
so  evil  a  fortune. 

Destiny  answered  him: 

"Thou  didst  see  that  the  first  night  I  sowed  ducats  and  what 
followed  thereon.  Such  as  I  am  on  the  night  when  a  man  is 
born,  such  that  man  will  be  all  his  life.  Thou  wert  born  on  a 
night  of  poverty,  and  thou  wilt  remain  always  poor.  Thy 
brother,  on  the  contrary,  came  into  the  world  in  a  happy 
hour,  and  happy  he  will  remain  to  the  end.  But  since 
thou  hast  taken  so  much  trouble  to  find  me  I  will  tell 
thee  how  'thou  mayst  help  thyself.  Thy  brother  has  a 
daughter  named  Miliza,  who  is  as  fortunate  as  her  father. 
Take  her  for  thy  wife  when  thou  shalt  return  to  thine 
own  country,  and  all  that  thou  shalt  acquire  thereafter,  be 
careful  to  say  belongs  to  her." 

The  traveller  thanked  Destiny  many  times  and  departed. 

When  he  had  returned  to  his  own  country  he  went  straight 
to  his  brother,  and  said  to  him: 

"Brother,  give  me  Miliza.  Thou  seest  that  without  her  I 
am  alone  in  the  world." 

And  the  brother  answered:  "It  pleases  me  well.  Miliza  is 
thine." 

Straightway  the  bridegroom  took  his  brother's  daughter  to 
his  house,  and  he  became  very  rich,  but  he  was  always  careful 
to  say:  "All  that  I  have  belongs  to  Miliza." 

One  day  he  went  into  the  fields  to  see  his  wheat,  which  was 
so  fine  that  there  was  nothing  like  in  it  the  whole  country  around. 
A  traveller  passed  along  the  way,  and  said  to  him: 

"Whose  is  this  wheat?" 

And  the  elder  brother,  without  thinking,  answered:  "It  is 
mine." 

But  scarcely  had  he  spoken  than  a  spark  was  seen  in  the  wheat 

["4] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  in  an  instant  it  was  all  on  fire.  Quickly  he  ran  after  the 
traveller,  and  cried  out: 

"Stop,  my  friend,  this  wheat  is  not  mine.  It  belongs  to 
Miliza,  my  brother's  daughter." 

The  fire  was  instantly  extinguished,  and  thenceforth  the 
elder  brother  was  happy  —  thanks  to  Miliza. 


The  Queen  of  the  Golden  Mines 


X^VNCE  on  a  time  there  was  a  King  of  Ireland,  and  he  had 
i  J  three  sons,  Teddy,  Billy,  and  Jack.  Teddy  and  Billy 
v-X^  were  the  two  eldest,  and  they  were  brave,  able  boys. 
But  Jack  was  the  youngest,  a  gauchy,  dawnie  sort  of  a  lad  that 
was  good  for  nothing  only  feeding  fowls  and  doing  odd  turns 
about  the  house.  When  they  grew  up  to  be  men,  Teddy  and 
Billy  one  day  said  they  'd  go  away  to  travel  and  see  the  world, 
for  they  'd  only  be  good-for-nothing  omadhauns  if  they  'd  stay 
here  all  their  lives.  Their  father  said  that  was  good,  and  so 
off  the  both  of  them  started.  And  that  night  when  they  halted 
from  their  travelling,  who  does  they  see  coming  up  after  them, 
but  Jack;  for  it  seems  he  commenced  to  think  long,  when  he 
found  them  gone,  and  he  was  that  lonesome  that  he  could  n't 
stay  behind  them.  And  there  he  was  dressed  in  his  old  tattered 
clothes,  a  spec-tade  for  the  world,  and  a  disgrace  to  them;  for 
of  course,  they  were  done  off  with  the  best  of  everything  —  rale 
gentlemen,  as  becomed  their  father's  sons.  They  said  to  them- 
selves they  'd  be  long  sorry  to  let  that  picthur  with  them  —  for 
he  was  a  picthur,  and  no  doubt  of  it  —  to  be  an  upcast  to  them 
wherever  they  'd  go.  So  before  they  started  on  again  next 
mornin'  they  tied  Jack  to  a  millstone,  and  left  him  there.  That 
night  again,  when  they  went  to  stop  from  their  travellin',  what 
would  you  have  of  it  but  there  was  me  brave  Jack  once  more, 
not  a  hundred  parches  behind  them,  and  he  dragging  the  mill- 
stone after  him.  Teddy  and  Billy  said  this  was  too  bad  entirely; 
and  next  day,  before  they  started  again,  they  tied  another  mill- 
stone to  him,  and  they  said,  "  Well,  you  '11  not  get  away  from  here 
in  a  hurry  anyhow,  boy."  So  on  they  went  again  on  their 
journey,  laughing  and  cracking  jokes,  and  telling  passages,  to 
pass  the  time;  but  that  night  again,  when  they  went  to  stop 

[116] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

from  their  journey,  lo!  and  behold  ye,  who  does  they  see  com- 
ing tearing  after  them  but  my  poor  Jack,  once  more,  with  the 
two  millstones  dragging  behind  him.  Then  they  were  in  a 
quandhary  entirely,  and  they  begun  to  consider  what  was  best 
to  do  with  him,  for  they  saw  there  was  no  holdin'  or  tyin'  of  him, 
or  keepin'  him  back  at  all,  at  all,  for  if  they  were  to  tie  him  to  a 
mountain  in  the  mornin',  he  'd  be  afther  them  with  the  mountain 
rattling  at  his  heels  again  night.  So  they  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  it  was  best  to  take  Jack  with  them,  and  purtend  him  to 
be  their  hired  boy,  and  not  their  brother  at  all.  Of  course, 
me  poor  Jack,  that  was  always  agreeable,  was  only  too  ready 
to  go  on  these  terms;  and  on  the  three  of  them  went,  afore  them, 
till  at  length  they  reached  the  King  of  England's  castle.  When 
the  King  of  England  heard  Teddy  and  Billy  was  the  King  of 
Ireland's  two  sons,  he  give  them  cead  mile  jailte*  was  plaised 
and  proud  to  see  them,  ordhered  them  to  be  made  much  of, 
then  opened  his  hall  door,  an'  asked  in  the  nobility  an'  genthry 
of  the  whole  counthry-side  to  a  big  dinner  and  ball  that  he  gave 
in  their  honour.  But  what  do  you  have  of  it,  but  in  the  middle 
of  the  ball  doesn't  Teddy  have  a  fallout  with  the  King  of 
England's  son,  and  sthruck  him,  and  then  that  was  the  play! 
The  hubbub  and  hooroosh  got  up,  and  the  King  ordhered  the 
ball  to  be  stopped,  and  had  Teddy  taken  pris'ner,  and  Billy 
and  Jack  ordhered  away  out  of  the  kingdom.  Billy  and  Jack 
went  away,  vexed  in  their  hearts  at  leaving  Teddy  in  jail,  and 
they  travelled  away  till  they  came  to  France,  and  the  King  of 
France's  castle.  Here,  when  the  King  of  France  heard  that 
Billy,  the  King  of  Ireland's  son,  had  come  to  see  him,  he  went 
out  and  welcomed  him,  an'  asked  in  himself  and  Jack  to  come 
in  and  make  a  visit  with  him.  And,  like  the  King  of  England, 
he  thought  he  could  n't  make  too  much  of  the  King  of  Ireland's 
sons,  and  threw  open  his  hall  door  and  asked  in  the  whole 
nobility  and  clergy  and  genthry  of  all  the  counthry-side  into  a 
great  dinner  and  ball  given  in  Billy's  honour.  But  lo!  and 
behould  ye,  does  n't  it  turn  up  at  this  ball,  too,  that  Billy  had  a 
squabble  with  the  King  of  France's  son  and  struck  him,  and  the 

*  Hundred  thousand  welcomes. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

ball  was  stopped  by  the  King's  ordhers,and  the  people  sent  home, 
and  Billy  taken  prisoner,  and  there  was  poor  Jack  now  left  all 
alone.  The  King  of  France,  taking  pity  on  Jack,  employed  him 
as  a  boy.  And  Jack  was  getting  along  very  well  at  Court,  and 
the  king  and  him  used  to  have  very  great  yarns  together  entirely. 
At  length  a  great  war  broke  out  betwixt  France  and  Germany; 
and  the  King  of  France  was  in  great  trouble,  for  the  Germans 
were  slaughtering  and  conquering  all  before  them.  Says  Jack, 
says  he,  to  the  King  one  day,  "I  wish  I  had  only  half  a  rajimint 
of  your  men,  and  you  'd  see  what  I  would  do."  Instead  of  this 
the  King  gave  him  a  whole  army,  and  in  less  nor  three  days 
there  was  n't  a  German  alive  in  the  whole  kingdom  of  France.  It 
was  the  king  was  the  thankful  man  to  Jack  for  this  good  action, 
and  said  he  never  could  forget  it  to  him.  After  that  Jack  got 
into  great  favour  at  court,  and  used  to  have  long  chats  with  the 
Queen  herself.  But  Jack  soon  found  that  he  never  could  come 
into  the  Queen's  presence  that  he  did  n't  put  her  in  tears.  He 
asked  her  one  day  what  was  the  meaning  of  this,  and  she  told 
him  that  it  was  because  she  never  looked  on  him  that  he  did  n't 
put  her  in  mind  of  her  infant  son  that  had,  twelve  months 
before,  been  carried  away  by  the  Queen  of  the  Golden  Mines, 
and  who  she  had  never  heard  tale  or  tidings  of  from  that  day 
to  this. 

"Well,  be  this  and  be  that,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "but  I  'm 
not  the  man  to  leave  ye  in  your  trouble  if  I  can  help  it;  and  be 
this  and  be  that  over  again,"  says  he,  "but  I  won't  sleep 
two  nights  in  the  one  bed,  or  eat  two  meals'  meat  in  the  one 
house,  till  I  find  out  the  Queen  of  the  Golden  Mines'  Castle, 
and  fetch  back  your  infant  son  to  ye  —  or  else  I  '11  not 
come  back  livin'." 

"Ah,"  says  the  Queen,  "that  would  never  do!"  and  "Ah," 
says  the  King,  "that  would  never  do  at  all,  at  all!"  They 
pointed  out  and  showed  to  him  how  a  hundred  great  knights 
had  gone  on  the  same  errand  before  him,  and  not  one  of  them 
ever  come  back  livin',  and  there  was  no  use  in  him  throwin'  away 
his  life,  for  they  could  n't  afford  to  lose  him.  But  it  was  all  no 
use;  Jack  was  bound  on  going,  and  go  he  would.  So,  the  very 

[118] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

next  morning  he  was  up  at  cock-crow,  and  afther  leavin'  good- 
bye with  the  whole  of  them,  and  leavin'  the  King  and  the  Queen 
in  tears,  he  started  on  his  journey.  And  he  travelled  away  afore 
him,  inquiring  his  way  to  the  Castle  of  the  Queen  of  the  Golden 
Mines;  and  he  travelled  and  tramped  for  many  a  weary  day, 
and  for  many  a  weary  week,  and  for  many  a  weary  month;  till 
at  last,  when  it  was  drawing  on  twelve  months  from  the  day  he 
left  the  Castle  of  the  King  of  France,  one  day  tors't  evening  he 
was  travelling  through  a  thick  wood,  when  he  fell  in  with  an 
old  man,  resting,  with  a  great  bundle  of  sticks  by  his  side;  and 
"Me  poor  old  man,"  says  Jack,  says  he,  "that's  a  mighty 
great  load  entirely  for  a  poor  man  of  your  years  to  be  carryin'. 
Sure,  if  ye  '11  allow  me,  I  '11  just  take  them  with  me  for  ye,  as 
far  as  you  're  goin'." 

"Blissin's  on  ye!"  says  the  ould  man;  "an'  an  ould  man's 
blissin'  atop  of  that;  an'  thanky." 

"Nobbut,  thanky,  yerself,  for  your  good  wishes,"  says  Jack, 
says  he,  throwin'  the  bundle  of  sticks  on  his  shoulder,  an' 
marchin'  on  by  the  ould  man's  side.  And  they  thravelled 
away  through  the  wood  till  they  come  at  last  to  the  ould  man's 
cabin.  And  the  ould  man  axed  Jack  to  come  in  and  put  up  with 
him  for  the  night,  and  such  poor  accommodations  as  he  had, 
Jack  was  heartily  welcome  to  them.  Jack  thanked  him  and 
went  in  and  put  up  for  the  night  with  him,  and  in  the  morning 
Jack  told  the  ould  man  the  arrand  he  was  on  and  axed  if  he  'd 
diract  him  on  his  way  to  the  Queen  of  the  Golden  Mines'  Castle. 
Then  the  ould  man  took  out  Jack,  and  showed  him  a  copper 
castle  glancing  in  the  sun,  on  a  hill  opposite,  and  told  him  that 
was  his  journey's  end. 

"But,  me  poor  man,"  says  he,  "I  would  strongly  advise  ye 
not  to  go  next  or  near  it.  A  hundred  knights  went  there  afore 
you  on  the  self-same  errand,  and  their  heads  are  now  stuck 
on  a  hundred  spears  right  afore  the  castle;  for  there  's  a  fiery 
dragon  guards  it  that  makes  short  work  of  the  best  of  them." 

But  seeing  Jack  was  n't  to  be  persuaded  off  his  entherprise 
nohow,  he  took  him  in  and  gave  him  a  sword  that  carried  ten 
men's  strength  in  it  along  with  that  of  the  man  that  wielded  it. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

And  he  told  Jack,  if  he  was  alive  again'  night,  and  not  killed  by 
the  dhragon,  to  come  back  to  his  cabin.  Jack  thanked  him  for 
the  sword,  and  promised  this,  and  then  he  set  out  for  the  castle. 
But  lo!  and  behold  ye,  no  sooner  did  Jack  come  anear  the  castle 
than  a  terrible  great  monsther  of  a  dhragon  entirely,  the  wildest 
ever  Jack  seen  or  heard  tell  of,  come  out  from  the  castle,  and  he 
opened  his  mouth  as  wide  as  the  world  from  side  to  side,  and  let 
out  a  roar  that  started  the  old  gray  eagle  on  top  of  Croaghpath- 
rick  mountain  at  home  in  Ireland.  Poor  Jack  thrimbled  from 
head  to  foot — and  small  wonder  he  did  —  but,  not  a  bit  daunted, 
he  went  on  to  meet  the  dhragon,  and  no  sooner  were  they  met 
than  he  to  it  and  the  dhragon  to  it,  and  they  fought  and  sthrove 
long  and  hard,  the  wildest  fight  by  far  that  poor  Jack  ever 
entered  into,  and  they  fought  that  way  from  early  mornin'  till 
the  sun  went  down,  at  one  time  Jack  seemin'  to  be  gettin'  the 
betther  of  the  dhragon,  and  the  next  minute  the  dhragon  gettin' 
the  betther  of  Jack;  and  when  the  sun  went  down  they  called 
a  truce  of  peace  till  next  day;  and  Jack  dragged  himself  back  to 
the  cabin  in  small  hopes  of  being  able  to  meet  the  dhragon  more, 
for  he  was  covered  over  with  wounds  from  head  to  foot.  But 
when  he  got  to  the  cabin  the  ould  man  welcomed  him  back  alive, 
and  he  took  down  a  little  bottle  of  ointment  and  rubbed  it  over 
Jack,  and  no  sooner  did  he  rub  it  over  him  than  Jack's  wounds 
were  all  healed  as  well  as  ever  again.  And  Jack  went  out  a  new 
man  the  next  mornin'  to  give  the  dhragon  another  try  for  it 
this  day.  And  just  as  on  the  day  afore  the  fiery  dhragon  come 
down  the  hill  meeting  poor  Jack,  and  the  dhragon  opened  his 
mouth  as  wide  as  the  world,  and  gave  a  roar  that  shook  the  nails 
on  the  toes  of  the  great  gray  eagle  on  top  of  Croaghpathrick 
mountain  at  home  in  Ireland,  and  then  he  fell  on  Jack,  and  Jack 
fell  on  him,  and  the  dhragon  to  it,  and  Jack  to  it;  and  the 
dhragon  gave  Jack  his  fill,  and  Jack  gave*  the  dhragon  his  fill; 
and  if  they  fought  hard  the  day  afore  they  fought  double  as  hard 
this  day,  and  the  dhragon  put  very  sore  on  Jack  entirely  till  the 
sun  went  down.  Then  again  they  agreed  on  a  truce  of  peace 
till  the  next  mornin',  and  Jack  dragged  himself  back  as  best  he 
could  to  the  cabin  again,  all  covered  over  with  cuts  and  bruises, 

[120] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  streaming  down  with  blood.  And  when  he  came  there  the 
ould  man  took  down  a  little  bottle  of  ointment  and  rubbed  Jack 
over  with  it,  and  he  was  healed  as  well  as  ever  again.  Next 
morning  Jack  was  up  quite  fresh  and  ready  for  another  day's 
battling,  and  the  ould  man  told  Jack  that,  win  or  lose,  this  day 
was  like  to  end  the  battle.  And  he  said  if  Jack  happened  (as 
God  send)  to  come  off  victorious,  he  was  to  go  into  the  castle 
and  there  he  would  find  a  great  number  of  beautiful  virgins 
running  about  in  great  confusion  to  prevent  Jack  from  dis- 
covering their  mistress  the  Queen  of  the  Golden  Mines,  and 
every  one  of  them  axing,  "  Is  it  me  ye  want  ?  Is  it  me  ye  want  ?  " 
But  he  told  Jack  he  was  to  heed  none  of  them,  but  press  through 
room  after  room  till  he  come  to  the  sixth  room,  and  there  he 
would  find  the  Queen  herself  asleep,  with  the  little  child  by  her 
side.  So  Jack  went  meeting  the  dhragon  this  third  day  again, 
and  the  dhragon  come  meeting  Jack.  And  he  opened  his  mouth 
as  wide  as  the  world,  and  let  a  roar  that  rattled  the  eyes  in  the 
sockets  of  the  great  gray  eagle  on  top  of  Croaghpathrick  moun- 
tain at  home  in  Ireland,  and  then  fell  on  Jack,  and  Jack  fell  on 
him;  and  he  to  it,  and  Jack  to  it,  and  both  of  them  to  it;  and  if 
the  fight  was  wild  and  terrible  the  first  two  days  it  was  ten  times 
wilder  and  terribler  this  day.  And  harder  and  harder  it  was 
getting  the  more  they  warmed  to  the  work;  and  one  time  it  was 
Jack  was  getting  the  better  of  the  dhragon,  and  the  next  time 
it  was  the  dhragon  was  getting  the  better  of  poor  Jack;  and  at 
last  coming  on  tor'st  night  the  dhragon  was  putting  very  hard  on 
Jack  entirely,  and  it  was  very  nearly  being  all  over  with  him, 
when  he  stepped  back,  and  gathering  all  his  strength  mounted 
into  the  air  with  one  spring,  and  come  down  atop  of  the  dhra- 
gon's  head,  and  struck  his  sword  into  his  heart,  leaving  him  over 
dead.  Then  Jack  went  into  the  castle,  and  no  sooner  did  he  go 
in  than  there  was  lots  of  the  most  beautiful  virgins,  running  in 
great  commotion,  and  asking  Jack,  "Is  it  me  ye  want?"  "Is 
it  me  ye  want?"  But  Jack  never  heeded  thim  till  he  come 
into  the  sixth  room,  where  he  saw  the  beautiful  Queen  of  the 
Golden  Mines  asleep,  with  the  Queen  of  France's  child  asleep 
beside  her.  Jack  bent  over  her  and  gave  her  one  kiss,  for  she 

[121] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

was  a  lovely  picthur.  Then  he  took  up  the  child  in  his  arms, 
and  picking  up  a  beautiful  garter  all  glancing  with  diamonds, 
that  was  lying  by  the  Queen's  bedside,  and  taking  with  him  a 
loaf  of  bread  that  could  never  be  eaten  out,  a  bottle  of  wine  that 
could  never  be  drunk  out,  and  a  purse  that  could  never  be 
emptied,  he  started  away.  He  stopped  that  night  with  the 
ould  man,  who  took  down  his  bottle  of  ointment  and  healed  up 
all  the  wounds  Jack  got  that  day.  In  the  morning  Jack  started 
for  France,  leaving  with  the  ould  man  to  keep  till  the  Queen  of 
the  Golden  Mines  would  call  for  it,  the  purse  that  never  could  be 
emptied.  When  Jack  reached  France,  and  presented  back  to 
the  Queen  her  darling  child,  that  was  the  rejoicement  and  the 
joy!  There  was  a  great  faist  given,  and  at  the  faist  Jack  said 
he  had  a  little  wondher  he  fetched  with  him,  that  he  'd  like  to 
show;  and  he  produced  his  bottle,  and  sent  it  round  the  prences, 
and  nobility,  and  genthry  that  were  all  assembled  at  the  faist, 
and  axed  them  all  to  drink  the  Queen's  health  out  of  it.  This 
they  all  did;  and  lo!  and  behold  ye,  when  they  had  finished  the 
bottle  was  as  full  as1  when  they  commenced;  and  they  all  said 
that  bate  all  ever  they  knew  or  heerd  tell  of;  and  the  King  said 
it  bate  all  ever  he  knew  or  heerd  tell  of,  too,  and  that  the  same 
bottle  would  be  of  mighty  great  sarvice  to  him,  to  keep  his  troops 
in  drink  when  he  'd  go  to  war,  and  axed  Jack  on  what  tarms  he'd 
part  with  it.  Jack  said  he  could  n't  part  with  it  entirely,  as  it 
was  n't  his  own,  but  if  the  King  relaised  his  brother  he  'd  leave 
the  bottle  with  him  till  such  times  as  the  Queen  of  the  Golden 
Mines  might  call  for  it.  The  Queen  agreed  to  this.  Jack's 
brother  was  relaised,  and  himself  and  Jack  started  off  for  Eng- 
land. When  they  were  come  there  the  King  of  England  gave 
a  great  faist  in  their  honour,  too,  and  at  this  faist  Jack  said  he  'd 
like  to  show  them  a  little  wonder  he  fetched  with  him,  and  he 
produced  the  loaf,  and  axed  the  King  to  divide  all  round.  And 
the  King  cut  off  the  loaf,  and  divided  all  round,  over  all  the 
prences  and  nobility  and  gentry  that  was  there;  and  when  he 
had  finished  they  were  all  lost  in  wondher ment,  for  the  loaf  was 
still  as  big  as  when  the  King  commenced  to  cut.  The  King  said 
that  would  be  the  grand  loaf  for  feeding  his  troops  whenever 

[122] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

he  went  to  war,  and  axed  Jack  what  would  he  take  to  part  with 
it.  Jack  said  the  loaf  was  n't  his  to  part  with,  but  if  the  King 
relaised  his  brother  out  of  prison  he  'd  give  him  the  loaf  till  such 
times  as  the  Queen  of  the  Golden  Mines  might  call  for  it.  The 
King  agreed  to  this,  and  relaised  Jack's  other  brother,  and  then 
the  three  of  them  started  for  home  together.  And  when  they 
were  come  near  home  the  two  older  brothers  agreed  that  Jack, 
when  he  'd  tell  his  story,  would  disgrace  them,  and  they  'd  put 
him  to  death.  But  Jack  agreed  if  they  'd  let  him  live  he  would 
go  away  and  push  his  fortune,  and  never  go  back  near  home. 
They  let  him  live  on  these  conditions,  and  they  pushed  on  home, 
where  they  were  received  with  great  welcomes,  and  told  mortial 
great  things  entirely  of  all  the  great  things  they  done  while  they 
were  away.  Jack  come  to  the  castle  in  disguise  and  got  hired 
as  a  boy  and  lived  there. 

The  Queen  of  the  Golden  Mines,  when  she  woke  up  and 
learned  of  the  young  gentleman  that  had  killed  the  dhragon, 
and  carried  off  the  child  and  the  other  things,  and  kissed  her, 
said  he  must  be  a  fine  fellow  entirely,  and  she  would  never  marry 
another  man  if  she  could  n't  find  him  out.  She  got  no  rest 
till  she  started,  herself  and  her  virgins,  and  away  to  find  out  Jack. 
She  first  come  to  the  old  man,  where  she  got  her  purse,  and  he 
directed  her  to  the  King  of  France.  When  she  come  to  the 
Court  of  the  King  of  France  she  got  her  bottle,  and  he  said 
Jack  went  from  there  to  go  to  see  the  King  of  England.  From 
the  King  of  England  she  got  her  loaf,  and  he  diracted  her  to 
Ireland,  telling  her  that  Jack  was  no  other  than  the  King  of 
Ireland's  son.  She  lost  no  time  then  reaching  the  Court  of  the 
King  of  Ireland,  where  she  demanded  his  son  who  had  killed 
the  fiery  dhragon.  The  King  sent  out  his  eldest  son,  and  he 
said  it  was  him  that  had  killed  the  fiery  dhragon,  and  she  asked 
him  for  tokens,  but  he  could  give  none,  so  she  said  he  was  n't 
the  man  she  wanted.  Then  the  King's  second  son  come  out 
and  said  it  was  him  killed  the  fiery  dhragon.  But  he  could  n't 
show  her  no  tokens  either,  so  he  would  n't  do.  Then  the  King 
said  he  had  no  other  son,  but  a  good-for-nothing  droich  who 
went  away  somewhere  and  never  come  back;  but  that  it  was  n't 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

him  anyhow,  for  he  could  n't  kill  a  cockroach.  She  said  she  'd 
have  to  see  him,  and  converse  with  him,  or  otherwise  she 
would  n't  go  away  till  she  'd  pull  down  his  castle.  Then  the 
whole  house  was  upside  down,  and  they  did  n't  know  what  to 
do.  And  Jack,  who  was  doing  something  about  the  yards  axed 
what  it  was  all  about;  and  they  told  him,  and  he  axed  to  have 
a  minute's  convarsing  with  her.  But  they  all  laughed  at  him; 
and  one  gave  him  a  knock,  and  another  gave  him  a  push,  and 
another  gave  him  a  kick.  And  Jack  never  minded  them  one 
bit,  but  went  out  and  said  it  was  him  that  kilt  the  fiery  dhragon. 
They  all  set  up  another  big  roar  of  a  laugh  at  this.  Then  the 
Queen  asked  him  to  show  his  tokens,  and  Jack  fetched  from 
his  pocket  the  beautiful  garter,  all  shining  with  jewels,  and  held 
it  up,  and  the  Queen  came  and  threw  her  arms  about  Jack's 
neck  and  kissed  him,  and  said  he  was  the  brave  man  she  'd 
marry,  and  no  other.  And  me  brave  Jack,  to  the  astonishment 
of  them  all,  confessed  who  he  was,  and  got  married  to  her, 
and  was  ever  afther  the  King  of  the  Golden  Mines. 


The  Deserter* 

upon  a  time  there  was  a  deserter  who  was  three 
times  faithless  to  his  colours.  Twice  had  he  under- 
gone  the  punishment  due  to  desertion;  the  third  time 
he  knew  he  was  face  to  face  with  death.  So  he  resolved  to 
flee  by  night  and  hide  himself  by  day  in  some  ditch  or  thicket, 
for  he  was  afraid  that  in  the  daylight  he  might  be  recognized  and 
arrested. 

One  night,  as  he  was  hastening  onward,  he  saw  a  glimmer 
of  light  in  the  distance,  and  thought  to  himself,  "I  will  go 
toward  that  light;  perhaps  it  will  somehow  help  me  out  of 
my  trouble." 

When,  however,  he  came  up  to  that  light  all  he  saw  was  an 
opening  just  wide  enough  for  him  to  creep  into.  The  moment 
he  was  inside  thick  darkness  fell  upon  him.  He  could  find  his 
way  neither  in  nor  out;  but  on  groping  around  he  at  last  came 
upon  a  staircase,  up  which  he  climbed  and  found  himself  in  a 
passageway.  Through  this  passageway  he  went  for  a  long,  long 
time,  until  at  last  he  stumbled  upon  a  door.  He  opened  the 
door  and  stepped  into  a  room,  but  it  was  pitch  dark  there  too; 
so  he  groped  all  about  until  at  last  he  stumbled  upon  another 
door  and  entered  another  room. 

So  on  he  went  through  eleven  rooms,  and  finally  reached  the 
twelfth,  where  at  last  he  found  a  lighted  candle  upon  a  table. 
The  room  was  beautifully  fitted  up,  and  he  thought  within  him- 
self, "Come  what  come  may,  I  shall  make  myself  at  home  in 
this  room." 

So  he  stretched  himself  upon  a  couch.  He  lay  there  for  a 
while  lost  in  thought,  when,  lo  and  behold!  the  table  began  to 

*From  "The  Russian  Grandmother's  Wonder  Tales."  Copyright,  1906,  by  Charles 
Scnbner's  Sons. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

lay  itself.  When  the  cloth  was  spread,  all  sorts  of  good  cheer 
began  to  appear  upon  it. 

"Come  what  come  may,"  he  thought  to  himself  again,  "I 
am  hungry."  So  he  fell  to  and  ate  to  his  heart's  content.  When 
he  had  eaten  all  that  he  could  swallow  he  threw  himself  upon  the 
couch  again  and  began  to  consider. 

Suddenly  three  women  entered,  clothed  entirely  in  black. 
One  seated  herself  at  the  piano,  while  the  two  others  danced. 
Tired  as  he  was,  when  he  saw  this  he  arose  and  skipped  about 
with  them.  After  this  entertainment  they  began  to  talk  with 
him,  speaking  of  one  thing  and  another,  and  finally  came  round 
to  the  question  how  he  might  break  the  spell  that  bound  them. 

They  told  him  the  very  way  and  manner  of  doing  it,  saying 
that  he  had  nothing  more  nor  less  to  do  than  to  pass  the  night 
in  a  certain  room  which  they  would  show  him.  A  ghost  would 
come  there  and  pester  him  with  all  sorts  of  questions  —  who  he 
was,  how  he  had  come  there,  and  other  things.  But  he  must  not 
say  a  mortal  word  to  all  these  questions,  not  though  the  ghost 
tormented  him  in  all  sorts  of  ways;  if  he  could  only  hold  out  in 
silence  the  ghost  would  vanish,  and  then  he  would  feel  not  the 
least  pain  from  all  the  torments  he  had  been  enduring. 

Our  deserter  fell  in  with  the  proposition  without  further 
words,  and  the  ladies  escorted  him,  with  the  sound  of  music,  to 
the  fateful  room  and  left  him  there  alone.  When  they  were 
gone  he  undressed  himself,  bolted  the  door  securely,  and  lay  down 
in  bed.  But  he  could  not  sleep,  for  his  head  throbbed  with 
expectation  of  what  was  about  to  happen. 

At  eleven  o'clock  a  sudden  knock  was  heard  at  the  door.  He 
dared  not  make  a  sound,  for  he  was  firmly  resolved  to  ransom 
himself,  the  ladies,  and  the  enchanted  castle;  so  he  kept  as  still 
as  a  mouse.  Again  the  knocking  came,  but  he  made  no  answer. 
At  the  third  knock  the  door  flew  open,  and  in  walked  a  gigantic 
form  all  clothed  in  flames. 

The  giant  placed  himself  at  the  bedside  and  began  to  ask  the 
man  who  he  was  and  why  he  had  come;  but  the  deserter 
never  uttered  a  word.  Then  the  giant  seized  him,  threw  him 
upon  the  floor,  and  began  to  torment  him;  but  no  sound  passed 

[126] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  sufferer's  lips.  At  the  stroke  of  twelve  the  ghost  departed, 
with  the  words: 

"  Though  you  would  n't  tell  to-day,  you  will  to-morrow,  when 
we  all  three  come." 

He  spoke,  the  door  flew  open,  closed  again,  and  he  was  gone. 
The  young  man  arose  from  the  floor,  lay  down  upon  his  bed, 
and  fell  sweetly  asleep,  without  feeling  the  least  harm. 

Next  morning  came  the  three  ladies,  all  in  white  up  to  their 
knees,  and  led  him,  with  sound  of  music,  back  to  the  room  where 
he  had  been  on  the  previous  day.  They  placed  a  chair  for  him 
and  set  a  delicious  breakfast  before  him.  When  he  had  plenti- 
fully breakfasted  he  fell  asleep  and  snored  till  evening. 

When  he  awoke  he  asked  how  late  it  was.  The  ladies  replied 
that  it  was  nine  o'clock;  and  they  gave  him  a  good  supper  and 
led  him  again  to  the  same  room  to  sleep. 

At  the  stroke  of  eleven  some  one  knocked  at  the  door.  He 
made  no  sound,  but  at  the  third  knock  the  door  flew  open  and 
three  ghosts  entered.  The  one  who  had  been  there  the  night 
before  asked  him  the  same  questions  as  before,  but  received  no 
better  answer.  Then  one  of  them  seized  him  and  flung  him 
into  one  corner,  and  another  into  another,  and  so  they  tossed  him 
about  until  the  poor  fellow  lay  helpless  against  the  wall,  all 
covered  with  blood. 

When  the  clock  struck  twelve  the  spokesman  said  to  him, 
"Though  you  won't  answer  to-night,  you  will  to-morrow,  when 
we  all  four  come."  With  these  words  they  disappeared. 

He  again  lifted  himself  up,  lay  down  upon  his  bed,  and  felt 
no  harm.  In  the  morning  the  three  ladies  came,  all  in  white 
up  to  their  girdles,  and  escorted  him,  to  the  sound  of 
music,  into  the  other  room,  where,  after  breakfast,  he  again 
fell  asleep. 

At  night  they  again  escorted  him  to  his  chamber  to  sleep. 
When  they  were  gone  he  did  not  go  to  bed  as  usual,  but  began 
to  consider  how  he  might  avoid  the  fearful  torment  in  store  for 
him.  First  he  looked  out  at  a  window,  but  his  gaze  fell  upon  a 
frightful  abyss  enclosed  by  rocky  precipices.  He  went  to  the 
second  window,  but  there  it  was  no  better,  but  seemed  to  be  even 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

more  fearful.  So  nothing  was  left  him  but  to  heap  all  the 
furniture  of  the  room  before  the  door,  in  hope  thus  to  escape  his 
tormentors.  But  he  soon  gave  up  this  hope,  for  about  mid- 
night the  knocking  began.  He  made  no  answer,  but  at  the 
third  knock  the  door  flew  open  and  all  the  furniture  returned  to 
its  own  place. 

The  ghost  who  had  before  questioned  him  now  began  to 
repeat  his  questions,  commanding  him  to  tell  who  he  was  and 
how  he  came  there;  but  the  young  man  was  not  to  be  made  to 
speak.  Then  the  spokesman  ordered  one  of  his  comrades  to 
go  below  and  bring  up  an  anvil  and  four  hammers,  and  when 
these  had  been  brought,  one  of  the  ghosts  blew  up  a  fire  and 
threw  the  young  man  upon  it.  When  he  was  heated  to  a  glow 
they  laid  him  upon  the  anvil  and  beat  him  with  hammers  until 
he  was  as  flat  as  paper.  But  with  all  this  he  was  not  to  be  forced 
to  speak. 

The  time  was  up  and  the  ghosts  must  go.  Before  they  went 
they  told  him  that  he  and  all  around  him  were  blessed;  and  then 
the  door  flew  open  and  they  vanished.  He  again  arose,  laid  him- 
self upon  the  bed,  and  sank  at  once  into  slumber. 

Next  morning  the  three  ladies,  all  in  white  from  head  to  foot, 
came,  with  the  sound  of  music,  to  thank  him  for  ransoming  them, 
and  they  gave  him  to  choose  among  them  for  a  wife.  Now  the 
youngest  of  them  had  grown  nearest  his  heart,  and  he  declared 
himself  ready  to  marry  her,  not  at  once,  but  later,  for  first  he 
wished  to  see  something  of  the  world. 

This  being  the  case,  they  gave  him  a  ham,  a  wooden  flask  of 
wine,  a  loaf  of  bread,  three  dogs,  and  a  pipe  which  hung  by  a 
golden  chain,  and  they  told  him  that  these  dogs  would  come  to 
his  aid  in  every  time  of  need;  he  had  only  to  call  them  by  means 
of  his  pipe.  And  should  he  be  tired,  he  had  only  to  seat  himself 
upon  one  of  them.  So  he  took  all  these  things  and  went  forth 
to  see  the  world. 

One  day  when  he  was  travelling  through  a  forest  he  arrived 
at  a  castle  and  turned  aside  to  enter.  But  the  steps  which  led 
up  were  of  such  a  kind  that  he  could  not  climb  them;  so  he  seated 
himself  upon  one  of  his  dogs  and  the  animal  carried  him  up. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

As  he  passed  through  the  entrance  he  peeped  through  a  window 
and  saw  a  Tiger  and  his  wife,  who  was  combing  his  hair. 

He  went  in  to  where  they  were,  and  the  Tiger  at  once  arose, 
led  him  from  room  to  room,  and  showed  him  many  wonderful 
things.  Everything  pleased  the  young  man,  except  that  the 
Tiger's  wife  kept  the  dogs  shut  up  in  a  room  apart. 

When  he  entered  the  fourth  room  he  went  around  it,  gazing 
upon  the  many  statues  and  paintings;  and  while  thus  doing  he 
stepped  upon  a  board  which  gave  way  and  let  him  fall  into  a 
cellar  where  it  was  as  dark  as  pitch.  He  groped  around  for  a 
way  of  escape,  but  a  damp,  heavy  wind  seemed  to  sweep  all 
around  him,  and  first  he  would  wound  his  hand  and  then  his 
foot.  So  he  thought  to  himself,  "You  won't  come  safely  out 
of  this!" 

After  a  while  the  Tiger  let  himself  down  by  a  rope,  butcher- 
knife  in  hand,  intending  to  kill  him.  The  young  man  begged 
for  a  half-hour's  respite,  that  he  might  do  penance  for  his  sins. 
This  was  granted,  but  the  time  soon  flew  by,  and  the  Tiger  was 
already  whetting  his  knife  to  stab  him,  when  the  young  man 
sprang  aside,  and  his  hand  met  the  chain  upon  which  the  pipe 
was  hanging.  He  blew  upon  it,  and  quick  as  thought  the  dogs 
were  on  the  spot.  He  set  them  upon  the  Tiger,  but  as  they 
fell  upon  him  the  Tiger  begged  humbly  for  life,  promising  that 
his  wife  would  draw  him  and  his  dogs  up  out  of  the  cellar. 

So  it  came  to  pass;  but  they  were  no  sooner  out  than  he  again 
set  the  dogs  upon  the  Tiger,  who  again  began  to  beg,  promising 
to  give  him  a  salve  which  had  the  power  of  fastening  against 
the  wall  any  one  upon  whose  back  it  was  rubbed,  and  keeping 
him  there  fast  and  firm  until  he  chose  to  let  him  go. 

The  youth  took  the  salve  and  went  on  farther,  till  he  reached 
a  city  which  was  all  shrouded  in  mourning.  He  entered  and 
asked  why  every  one  was  in  mourning,  and  received  answer 
that  a  fearful  Dragon  was  to  come  that  day  and  carry  off  the 
Emperor's  daughter. 

At  this  he  laughed  heartily,  and  said,  "That  may  easily  be 
helped;  just  go  and  announce  to  the  Emperor  that  I  am  ready  to 
ransom  the  Princess,  if  it  is  agreeable  to  him."  This  was 

[129] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

announced,  and  the  Emperor  received  him  into  the  castle  with 
great  joy. 

As  the  appointed  time  for  the  Dragon's  coming  had  arrived, 
the  young  man  placed  himself  in  readiness.  At  the  stroke  of 
twelve  the  Dragon  suddenly  appeared,  driving  four  horses. 
The  young  man  was  waiting  for  him,  and  as  soon  as  the  Dragon 
had  taken  the  Princess  by  the  hand  to  carry  her  off  he  spread 
the  salve  upon  his  back,  pressed  him  against  the  wall,  and  set  his 
dogs  upon  him.  At  the  same  time  he  belaboured  him  with  the 
butt-end  of  his  musket,  till  the  Dragon  was  quite  exhausted  and 
began  to  beg  off,  promising  to  give  a  written  agreement  never 
again  to  molest  the  Princess.  When  he  had  written  the  paper 
in  his  own  blood  and  signed  it  he  vanished  through  the  window. 

Then  the  Emperor  knew  not  what  to  do  for  joy.  He  offered 
his  daughter  to  the  soldier  to  wife,  or,  if  he  liked  it  better,  the 
half  of  his  kingdom.  But  the  young  man  declined  both  offers 
and  returned  to  his  own  ladies,  where  he  married  the  youngest 
with  the  greatest  festivities.  As  they  came  out  of  church  to  go 
to  their  house  a  new  city  sprang  up  along  the  roadside.  The 
hilarity  was  great.  I  myself  was  among  the  guests,  and  after 
I  had  made  merry  to  my  heart's  content  I  set  out  upon  the  way 
home  to  Varazdin. 


The  Two  Melons 

HONEST  and  poor  old  woman  was  washing  clothes 
at  a  pool,  when  a  bird  that  a  hunter  had  disabled  by  a 
shot  in  the  wing,  fell  down  into  the  water  before  her. 
She  gently  took  up  the  bird,  carried  it  home  with  her,  dressed 
its  wound,  and  fed  it  until  it  was  well,  when  it  soared  away. 
Some  days  later  it  returned,  put  before  her  an  oval  seed,  and 
departed  again.  The  woman  planted  the  seed  in  her  yard  and 
when  it  came  up  she  recognized  the  leaf  as  that  of  a  melon. 
She  made  a  trellis  for  it,  and  gradually  a  fruit  formed  on  it,  and 
grew  to  great  size. 

Toward  the  end  of  the  year,  the  old  dame  was  unable  to  pay 
her  debts,  and  her  poverty  so  weighed  upon  her  that  she  became 
ill.  Sitting  one  day  at  her  door,  feverish  and  tired,  she  saw  that 
the  melon  was  ripe,  and  looked  luscious;  so  she  determined 
to  try  its  unknown  quality.  Taking  a  knife,  she  severed  the 
melon  from  its  stalk,  and  was  surprised  to  hear  it  chink  in  her 
hands.  On  cutting  it  in  two,  she  found  it  full  of  silver  and  gold 
pieces,  with  which  she  paid  her  debts  and  bought  supplies  for 
many  days. 

Among  her  neighbours  was  a  busybody  who  craftily  found 
out  how  the  old  woman  had  so  suddenly  become  rich.  Think- 
ing there  was  no  good  reason  why  she  should  not  herself 
be  equally  fortunate,  she  washed  clothes  at  the  pool,  keeping  a 
sharp  lookout  for  birds  until  she  managed  to  hit  and  maim  one 
of  a  flock  that  was  flitting  over  the  water.  She  then  took  the 
disabled  bird  home,  and  treated  it  with  care  till  its  wing  healed 
and  it  flew  away.  Shortly  afterward  it  came  back  with  a  seed 
in  its  beak,  laid  it  before  her,  and  again  took  flight.  The  woman 
quickly  planted  the  seed,  saw  it  come  up  and  spread  its  leaves, 
made  a  trellis  for  it,  and  had  the  gratification  of  seeing  a  melon 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

form  on  its  stalk.  In  prospect  of  her  future  wealth,  she  ate  rich 
food,  bought  fine  garments,  and  got  so  deeply  into  debt  that, 
before  the  end  of  the  year,  she  was  harried  by  duns.  But  the 
melon  grew  apace,  and  she  was  delighted  to  find  that,  as  it 
ripened,  it  became  of  vast  size,  and  that  when  she  shook  it  there 
was  a  great  rattling  inside.  At  the  end  of  the  year  she  cut  it 
down,  and  divided  it,  expecting  it  to  be  a  coffer  of  coins;  but 
there  crawled  out  of  it  two  old,  lame,  hungry  beggars,  who  told 
her  they  would  remain  and  eat  at  her  table  as  long  as  they  lived. 


The  Iron  Casket 

/N  BAGDAD,  in  the  little  lane  by  the  Golden  Bridge, 
lived,  ages  ago,  a  merchant  named  Kalif.  He  was  a 
quiet,  retiring  man,  who  sat  early  and  late  in  his  little 
shop,  and  went  but  once  a  year  to  Mosul  or  Shiraz,  where  he 
bought  embroidered  robes  in  exchange  for  attar  of  roses. 

On  one  of  these  journeys,  chancing  to  have  fallen  a  little  in 
the  rear  of  his  caravan,  he  heard  roarings  and  trampling  of 
horse's  hoofs  in  the  thicket  close  by  the  roadside.  Drawing 
his  sword,  which  he  wore  on  account  of  thieves,  he  entered  the 
thicket.  On  a  little  green,  surrounded  by  trees,  he  saw  a  horse- 
man in  a  light  blue  mantle  and  a  turban  fastened  by  a  flashing 
diamond.  The  horse,  an  Arab  of  purest  blood,  seemed  to  have 
lost  its  senses.  Rearing  upright  with  a  piercing  neigh,  it 
struggled  vainly  to  dislodge  an  enormous  panther,  which  had 
fixed  its  great  claws  in  its  flanks.  The  rider  had  lost  all 
control  over  it;  blood  and  foam  poured  from  its  mouth  and 
nostrils.  Kalif  sprang  boldly  out,  with  a  mighty  stroke  split 
the  panther's  skull,  and,  flinging  away  his  sword,  ran  to  the 
horse's  head,  thereby  enabling  the  rider  to  dismount.  Having 
calmed  the  trembling  animal,  the  horseman  begged  his  rescuer 
to  follow  him. 

"  I  had  lost  my  way  in  the  chase,"  he  said,  "  and  should  have 
fallen  a  victim  to  the  panther,  if  Allah  had  not  sent  you  to  my 
aid.  I  will  reward  you  well  for  your  bravery.  Come!  let  us  seek 
my  companions;  there,  behind  that  wood,  my  camp  must  be." 

"  I  did  what  any  other  would  have  done  in  my  place,"  answered 
Kalif  simply,  "and  expect  no  reward.  But  if  you  so  will  it, 
I  will  accompany  you  to  your  tents." 

The  stranger  took  his  horse  by  the  rein,  and  walked  in  silence 
at  the  merchant's  side  till  they  arrived  at  an  opening  in  the  trees. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Here,  surrounded  by  several  smaller  ones,  stood  one  large 
tent  of  purple  linen.  A  number  of  richly  clad  men  threw 
themselves  on  their  faces  before  the  new-comer.  Then  Kalif 
knew  whom  he  had  saved:  it  was  the  Shah  himself.  He  was 
about  to  fall  at  his  feet,  but  the  Shah  seized  his  hand  and  led 
him  into  the  tent.  Inside,  standing  on  five  stools,  were  five 
caskets,  the  first  of  gold  set  with  jewels,  the  second  of  gold  alone, 
the  third  silver,  the  fourth  copper,  and  the  fifth  of  iron. 

"Choose  one  of  these  caskets,"  said  the  Shah. 

Kalif  hesitated.     At  length  he  said: 

"What  I  did  is  not  worthy  of  any  reward,  but  if  you  will  it, 
O  King  of  Kings,  I  will  take  one  of  these  caskets  to  remind  me 
of  the  day  when  my  eyes  were  permitted  to  behold  the  Light  of 
Asia." 

He  stooped  and  took  the  iron  casket. 

The  Shah  started.  "Stranger,"  he  said,  "your  modesty 
has  met  with  its  own  reward.  You  have  chosen  the  most  valu- 
able casket;  for,  look!  the  others  are  empty,  but  this  one  con- 
tains two  jewels  which  possess  the  magic  gift  of  bestowing 
undreamed-of  power  to  their  owner."  He  raised  the  lid  and 
showed  the  wondering  Kalif  the  two  stones.  "This  one,"  he 
said,  "is  a  lapis  lazuli.  Whosoever  winds  it  in  the  folds  of  his 
turban,  to  him  everything  is  known  that  has  happened  since  the 
world  began,  and  no  secret  can  be  hidden  from  him.  But  this 
stone,"  and  he  took  a  diamond  the  size  of  a  dove's  egg  from  the 
casket,  "this  stone  brings  all  the  riches  he  can  think  of  to  its 
owner.  He  has  but  to  rub  the  stone  and  repeat  his  wish  aloud." 
He  replaced  the  stones  in  the  casket,  closed  the  lid,  and  handed 
it  to  the  merchant,  who  thanked  the  Shah,  hid  the  treasure  in 
his  robes,  and  hastened  to  rejoin  his  caravan. 

Once  again  in  his  own  house  he  often  looked  at  the  princely 
gift,  and  one  day  as  he  was  rubbing  the  lid  he  noticed  an  inscrip- 
tion upon  it,  that  had  hitherto  been  unseen.  It  ran :  — 

'"Tis  Allah's  will  that  he  who  cherishes 
The  precious  gift  that  never  perishes, 
Shall  make  the  East  to  bend  as  low 
As  palms  that  in  the  whirlwind  blow." 

[134] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Kalif  never  spoke  of  his  adventure  in  the  Kalaat  Mountains, 
neither  could  he  ever  make  up  his  mind  to  test  the  virtue  of  the 
stones,  being  a  frugal  man  on  the  one  hand,  and  unwilling  to 
surpass  his  neighbours  in  wisdom  on  the  other.  But  at  length 
the  news  of  the  Shah's  rescue  by  the  merchant  reached  even 
Bagdad,  together  with  the  account  of  the  Royal  reward,  and 
people  jostled  one  another  to  call  on  the  merchant  and  see  with 
their  own  eyes  the  wonderful  casket.  In  consequence  Kalif 
had  more  customers  in  one  day  than  he  generally  had  in  ten 
years,  and  his  daily  receipts  testified  to  the  worth  of  the  casket. 
For  many  years  he  enjoyed  the  reward  of  his  bravery,  and  at  his 
death  Ali  Haitam,  the  eldest  son,  proposed  that  they  should  draw 
lots  for  the  magic  stones.  He  had  great  ideas  of  his  own  clever- 
ness, and  hoped  from  the  bottom  of  his  heart  to  win  the  lapis 
lazuli.  Ali  Hassuf,  the  second  son,  whose  sole  failing  was 
insatiable  greed,  was  quite  agreeable,  though  in  secret  he  was 
revolving  in  his  own  mind  how  to  obtain  the  diamond  in  case 
it  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  youngest  son.  But  just  as  they  were 
about  to  draw,  Abdul  Kassim,  the  youngest  son,  said:  "Dear 
brothers,  we  are  three,  and  there  are  but  two  stones.  It  would  be 
better,  therefore,  for  one  to  renounce  his  claim  in  order  that  no 
dispute  may  arise  in  our  hitherto  peace-loving  family.  I  am  the 
youngest,  and  therefore  can  have  least  claim  on  the  stones. 
Throw  to  decide  which  stone  shall  fall  to  each.  I  resign ! " 

The  other  two  were  delighted  and,  as  it  happened,  each  got 
the  stone  he  desired. 

"  But  in  order  that  I  may  have  a  keepsake  of  my  dear  father," 
continued  Abdul  Kassim,  "  permit  me  to  take  home  the  casket. 
It  will  be  of  no  use  to  you,  since  you  have  divided  the  contents." 

Ali  Hassuf  hesitated  at  first,  but  finally  agreed  to  Kassim's 
wish. 

The  three  brothers  left  the  empty  house,  and  went  each  to 
seek  his  fortune  in  his  own  way. 

Ali  Haitam  bought  a  piece  of  muslin,  folded  it  into  a  turban, 
sewed  the  lapis  lazuli  inside,  and  fixed  it  firmly  on  his  head. 
Then  he  went  to  the  bazaar  and  waited  for  an  influx  of  wisdom. 
And  see !  The  power  of  the  stone  set  to  work  and  his  mind  was 

[135] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

filled  with  knowledge!  He  knew  the  origin  of  all  things,  and  his 
eyes  could  see  through  walls  five  feet  thick!  He  passed  the 
Caliph's  palace,  and  he  could  see  that  in  the  recesses  of  the 
cellars  were  hidden  9,000  sacks  of  gold,  and  that  Fatma,  the 
daughter  of  the  Caliph,  was  the  most  lovely  maiden  in  the  East; 
and  an  idea  occurred  to  him  that  dazzled  him.  "How  would  it 
be,"  he  thought,  "  if  I  placed  my  wisdom  at  the  Caliph's  disposal, 
became  his  first  adviser,  and  finally  married  the  lovely  Fatma?" 
But  together  with  this  dream  came  the  longing  to  display  to  an 
admiring  crowd  some  proofs  of  his  wisdom. 

He  hurried  back  to  the  bazaar,  mounted  the  highest  steps  at 
the  gates,  and  cried:  "You  people  of  Bagdad,  who  believe  that 
the  sun  moves  round  the  earth,  you  are  ignorant  fools  and  sons 
of  fools!  Hear  now  what  I  preach  to  you.  The  sun  stands 
still,  but  the  earth  moves!" 

He  intended  to  continue,  but  the  cries  of  the  bystanders 
interrupted  him. 

"Ali  Haitam  has  gone  mad,"  they  cried;  "listen  to  the  non- 
sense he  is  talking.  Come,  let  us  hold  him  head  first  under  the 
lion's  mouth  at  the  spring;  that  will  restore  him  to  reason!" 

And  one,  a  fruit  dealer,  took  an  orange,  and  crying,  "Ali 
Haitam  is  right,  the  sun  moves  just  as  little  as  this  orange!" 
flung  the  orange  at  the  philosopher  on  the  steps.  The  juicy 
fruit  knocked  the  turban  from  Ali's  head.  He  stooped  to  regain 
it,  but  in  vain.  The  fruit  dealer's  throw  was  the  signal  for  a 
general  onslaught,  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  take  to  his  heels 
and  fly  for  home.  Dusty  and  panting  he  reached  his  hut, 
deeply  grieved  at  the  loss  of  his  precious  stone,  and  furious  at 
the  stupidity  of  the  people,  who  showed  so  little  understanding 
of  the  first  principles  of  science. 

The  second  brother  started  more  cautiously.  Since  he  had 
but  seldom  been  farther  than  the  end  of  the  narrow  street  by  the 
Golden  Bridge,  he  was  not  in  a  position  to  think  of  anything 
very  precious  to  wish  for;  he  therefore  first  visited  the  bazaar 
and  asked  the  price  of  everything  he  saw.  At  last  he  found 
something  that,  on  account  of  its  high  price,  made  a  great  impres- 
sion on  him.  It  was  a  Turkish  sword  that  a  cunning  jeweller 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

had  studded  thickly  with  diamonds  on  handle  and  sheath.  The 
dealer  asked  fifteen  hundred  golden  coins  for  it,  and  the  by- 
standers stared  with  open  eyes  at  the  man  who  dared  to  bargain 
for  such  costly  possessions.  Just  as  AH  Hassuf  was  weighing 
the  precious  sword  in  his  hand,  a  palanquin  was  borne  through 
the  crowd.  He  turned,  and  through  the  drawn  curtains  caught 
sight  of  a  maiden  of  wondrous  beauty.  When  he  heard  that  she 
was  the  Caliph's  daughter,  the  desire  awoke  in  his  soul  to  marry 
this  lovely  creature,  and  it  seemed  to  him  not  unlikely  that  the 
Caliph  would  give  his  daughter  to  a  man  of  such  note  as  he 
would  become  as  the  possessor  of  the  magic  diamond.  He  de- 
cided to  buy  the  sword,  and,  armed  with  the  same,  to  visit 
the  Caliph  the  very  next  day. 

"I  shall  come  again  the  very  first  thing  to-morrow  morning," 
he  said  to  the  dealer.  "  I  have  not  quite  enough  money  with  me 
now,  but  I  shall  procure  it  this  evening.  I  had  quite  expected," 
he  added  boastingly,  "  that  the  sword  would  be  expensive." 

He  turned  and  went  home,  where  he  saddled  the  thin  ass  and 
hung  across  its  back  two  large  panniers.  When  it  grew  dark  he 
softly  drove  the  beast  through  the  yard  and  led  it  out  into  the 
desert.  For  about  an  hour  he  walked,  and  in  imagination  saw 
himself  in  possession  of  all  the  glories  the  talisman  would  bring 
him.  He  had  not  noticed  that  he  was  followed  by  three  dark 
forms,  who  had  never  lost  sight  of  him  since  his  visit  to  the 
bazaar.  He  halted  by  a  group  of  stunted  palms,  spread  out  a 
large  cloth,  and  with  trembling  fingers  began  to  rub  the  diamond, 
crying  at  the  same  time,  "  Spirit  of  the  Stone!  send  me  at  once 
twenty  shekels  of  golden  coins!"  He  waited  a  moment,  and 
listened  in  the  darkness,  thinking  he  heard  whispering  voices. 
But  as  all  was  silent  he  repeated  his  wish  for  the  second  and 
third  time.  He  heard  a  noise  as  of  the  falling  of  soft,  heavy 
weights,  and,  on  stooping,  found  twenty  well-filled  sacks.  He 
opened  one,  and  felt  inside.  And,  truly!  it  was  really  gold  in 
bright  new  coins!  With  feverish  haste  he  slung  the  sacks  on 
the  ass's  back,  and  turned  its  head  homeward.  Suddenly  he 
heard  once  more  the  same  mysterious  whisperings,  this  time  in 
his  immediate  neighbourhood.  He  stood  still  and  listened  with 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

bated  breath.  He  felt  himself  seized  by  heavy  hands  and 
thrown  to  the  ground,  and  saw  another  form  seize  the  ass. 
Two  men  with  blackened  faces  tore  off  his  turban  and  robe  and 
left  him  lying  half-naked  by  the  roadside,  after  having  warned 
him  to  keep  quiet  as  to  this  attack  unless  he  wished  to  lose  his 
life.  Trembling  with  fright  and  rage,  he  saw  the  robbers 
disappear  with  his  ass  in  the  direction  of  the  mountain.  What 
pained  him  most  was  the  loss  of  his  diamond,  which  he  had 
concealed  in  his  robe.  He  reached  home,  where  he  lay  hidden 
for  weeks,  too  ashamed  to  show  himself  in  the  streets  or  at  the 
bazaar.  But  once  as  he  sat  on  the  Golden  Bridge  fishing,  to  try 
and  provide  himself  with  a  frugal  meal,  the  weapon-dealer  passed 
him  by,  and  said:  "Well,  Ali  Hassuf,  when  are  you  coming  for 
your  sword?" 

But  sword  and  Princess  were  forever  lost  to  Ali  Hassuf. 

In  the  meantime,  as  the  two  elder  brothers  were  mourning  their 
losses,  Abdul  Kassim,  the  youngest,  sat  at  home  in  his  little 
house  by  the  gardens,  thinking  with  regret  of  his  father,  and 
wondering  what  he  should  do  to  earn  himself  his  daily  bread. 
Before  him,  on  a  little  stool,  stood  the  iron  casket.  There  came 
a  knock  at  the  door,  and  Micha  ben  Jahzeel,  the  Jew,  who  had 
lent  him  money  a  month  or  two  ago,  walked  in.  Micha  looked 
grave  and  said,  "Abdul  Kassim,  times  are  bad,  and  ready 
money  gets  scarcer  and  scarcer.  You  know  I  lent  you  ten 
golden  coins,  and  I  have  come  to  ask"  —  his  eyes  fell  on  the 
casket  and  he  started,  but  collecting  himself,  went  on:  "I  have 
come  to  tell  you  that  I  am  not  in  an  immediate  hurry  for  the 
return  of  the  loan.  If  you  like  you  can  keep  it,  or,  as  it  is  hardly 
worth  mentioning,  keep  it  for  some  months,  or  even  years  if  you 
like.  I  only  wanted  to  tell  you  you  need  n't  trouble  about  it, 
there  is  no  hurry  at  all."  He  bowed  low  to  his  debtor  and 
withdrew. 

Abdul  Kassim  marvelled  at  the  change  in  the  Jew's  manner, 
but  as  he  thought  of  the  looks  he  had  cast  at  the  casket  he 
could  n't  help  smiling. 

On  the  same  evening  came  his  neighbour,  the  clothes  dealer, 
who  had  not  visited  him  for  years,  "Dear  friend,"  he  said,  and 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

placed  a  bundle  on  the  floor  before  Kassim,  "I  have  come  to 
entreat  your  pardon  that  my  horse  should  have  splashed  your 
robe  with  mud  the  other  day;  he  is  a  young  thing,  and  is  not  yet 
properly  broken.  I  have  brought  you  a  new  robe  to  replace  it, 
which  I  hope  will  please  you."  Then  he  withdrew.  The  young 
man  could  not  recollect  having  been  splashed  by  his  neighbour's 
horse,  still  less  could  he  account  for  the  generosity  of  one  who 
was  celebrated  for  his  meanness,  in  presenting  him  with  such 
an  elaborately  embroidered  robe. 

Next  morning,  just  as  he  had  put  on  his  new  robe,  a 
distant  relation  arrived,  bringing  a  magnificently  capari- 
soned horse. 

"Dear  cousin,"  he  said  —  formerly  he  had  not  even  noticed 
him  —  "  your  appearance  grieves  me.  I  feared  you  were  giving 
way  too  much  to  grief  at  the  loss  of  your  father,  and  it  would 
give  me  great  pleasure  to  cheer  you  a  little.  I  have  ventured  to 
bring  you  this  horse,  which  is  overcrowding  my  stable;  do  me 
the  favour  to  accept  this  little  gift!" 

Abdul  Kassim  would  have  refused,  but  the  cousin  had 
hurried  away.  There  he  stood,  holding  the  beautiful  animal 
by  the  bridle.  He  could  not  resist  the  temptation  to  mount  him. 
He  swung  himself  into  the  saddle  and  rode  into  the  town. 
Every  one  bowed  to  him,  and  many  stood  still,  saying:  "There, 
I  told  you  so!  Abdul  Kassim  was  always  the  favorite  son,  and 
he  has  inherited  the  casket!" 

Next  morning,  as  the  barber  sharpened  his  razor  and  began 
to  shave  the  Caliph,  the  latter  asked  him:  "  Well,  Harmos,  what 
are  my  subjects  talking  about  just  now?" 

The  barber  bowed  to  the  ground  and  said:  "What  should 
they  speak  of,  O  King  of  the  Faithful,  if  not  of  your  goodness 
and  wisdom?" 

"  Of  your  idiocy,  very  likely,"  shouted  the  Caliph,  bored  by 
the  eternal  flatteries  of  the  barber.  "Tell  me,  what  are  the 
people  talking  about?" 

"They  talk,"  began  Harmos  hesitatingly;  "they  talk  of  the 
luck  of  your  servant,  Abdul  Kassim,  whom  they  call  the  wisest 
and  richest  of  your  subjects." 

[139] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Abdul  Kassim?  I  don't  even  know  his  name,"  said  the 
Caliph. 

"He  is  the  son  and  heir  of  Kalif,"  continued  the  barber,  more 
courageously;  "the  same  Kalif  whom  the  Shah  once  rewarded 
with  a  magic  casket." 

He  related  at  length  all  about  the  magic  stones.  The  Caliph 
listened  attentively,  dismissed  the  barber,  and  sent  a  message 
to  the  Grand  Vizier  to  come  at  once.  The  Vizier  came  and 
confirmed  the  barber's  tale.  "  Abdul  Kassim,"  he  said,  "  knows 
everything  that  goes  on  in  the  world,  and  whenever  he  has  a  wish, 
all  he  has  to  do  to  fulfil  it  is  to  rub  the  diamond  and  say  what  he 
wants." 

The  Caliph  grew  serious.  "Do  you  think,  Vizier,  that  this 
man  could  usurp  my  throne  ?  How  would  it  be  if  I  gave  him 
a  palace  and  raised  him  to  be  the  husband  of  my  daughter?" 

The  Grand  Vizier  agreed  to  the  proposal  of  his  ruler,  and 
undertook  himself  to  convey  to  the  astounded  Abdul  Kassim 
the  tidings  that  the  Commander  of  the  Faithful  had  given  him 
a  palace  and  awaited  his  visit. 

The  same  evening  the  new  favourite  of  the  Caliph  packed  all 
his  few  belongings  on  the  horse's  back,  took  the  iron  casket  under 
his  arm  and,  amid  the  cheers  of  the  crowd,  entered  the  palace. 

A  troop  of  negroes  received  him  and  threw  themselves  at  his 
feet.  An  especially  gorgeously  arrayed  slave  led  him  into  a 
room,  where  a  banquet  awaited  him.  Abdul  Kassim  had 
never  fared  so  well  in  his  life.  But  he  did  not  forget  to 
praise  Allah  for  his  goodness.  Next  morning  he  put  on 
his  gorgeous  robe,  bound  on  the  magnificent  sword  he  found 
in  the  great  hall,  and  rode,  accompanied  by  the  negroes, 
to  visit  the  Caliph. 

The  Commander  of  the  Faithful  sat  on  the  throne  and  awaited 
his  subject,  who,  when  he  appeared,  was  about  to  throw  himself 
in  the  dust  at  the  ruler's  feet,  but  the  Caliph  descended  the  three 
steps  of  the  throne,  and  took  the  young  man's  hand. 

"Are  you  Abdul  Kassim,"  he  said,  "son  of  Kalif,  the  mer- 
chant who  lived  by  the  Golden  Bridge?" 

"I  am  he,  Caliph,"  answered  Abdul;  "permit  me  to  express 

[140] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

my  thanks  for  the  palace  with  which  you  have  endowed  your 
most  humble  servant." 

"I  have  heard  much  good  of  you,"  said  the  Caliph,  when  he 
had  ordered  his  suite  to  retire;  "and  pray  you  to  show  me  the 
magic  jewels  that  help  you  to  such  power  and  wisdom." 

"Of  which  jewels  are  you  speaking?"  asked  Abdul  Kassim, 
amazed. 

"Well,"  smiled  the  Caliph,  "which  jewels  should  I  mean  but 
those  you  have  inherited  from  your  father?" 

The  young  man  stared.  So  the  Caliph,  too,  took  him  for  the 
possessor  of  the  magic  stones?  Without  reserve  he  confessed 
that,  to  avoid  disputes  he  had  voluntarily  retired  and  left  the 
stones  to  his  brothers. 

"But,"  said  the  Caliph,  "Micha  ben  Jahzeel,  the  Jew,  saw 
the  casket  in  your  house!" 

"The  casket  he  may  have  seen,"  answered  Abdul  Kassim; 
"I  begged  it  of  my  brothers  in  memory  of  my  father." 

The  Caliph  seemed  still  in  doubt.  He  sent  a  slave  to  Abdul 
Kassim's  palace  to  bring  the  casket.  The  messenger  brought 
it,  gave  it  to  the  Caliph,  and  retired.  The  Caliph  opened  the 
lid  and  looked  inside.  It  was  in  truth  empty!  His  gaze  fell  on 
the  inscription :  — 

"  'Tis  Allah's  will  that  he  who  cherishes 
The  precious  gift  that  never  perishes, 
Shall  make  the  East  to  bend  as  low 
As  palms  that  in  the  whirlwind  blow." 

He  read  the  verse  and  looked  at  the  youth.  "  Abdul  Kassim," 
he  said,  "you  have  jewels  in  your  heart  more  precious  than  all 
the  treasures  of  the  earth.  For  love  of  your  brothers  you  gave 
up  the  stones,  and  for  love  of  your  father  you  have  preserved 
this  seemingly  worthless  casket.  But  Allah  has  blessed  you 
for  your  virtues  and  has,  by  means  of  this  humble  iron  casket, 
raised  you  to  power  and  wealth.  I  dare  not  refuse  to  assist  you. 
I  will  give  you  the  most  priceless  gift  at  my  disposal  —  the  hand 
of  my  only  daughter." 

He  called  the  chief  overseer  of  the  harem  and  bade  him  lead 
Fatma  to  the  throne-room.  The  maiden  had  passed  the  night 

[HI] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

in  weeping,  for  she  had  heard  that  she  was  to  be  given  in  marri- 
age to  a  strange  man.  She  shuddered  at  the  thought,  for  as 
only  child  of  the  Caliph  she  had  been  thoroughly  spoiled,  and 
hated  the  idea  of  leaving  her  father's  roof. 

Abdul  Kassim,  who  until  now  had  been  struck  utterly  dumb 
with  astonishment,  could  not  refrain  from  a  cry  of  admiration 
at  the  sight  of  the  lovely  Fatma.  She  seemed  to  him  a  hundred 
times  more  beautiful  than  any  description  he  had  heard  of  her 
in  Bagdad. 

In  the  midst  of  her  grief  Fatma  retained  her  woman's  curiosity, 
and  on  hearing  the  youth's  voice,  cast  one  glance  at  him  over 
her  father's  shoulder.  The  first  impression  seemed  not  unfavour- 
able. She  eyed  his  slender  form  as  he  stood  leaning  on  his 
sword,  and  gradually  ceased  her  sobbing.  She  even  raised 
herself  and  took  hold  of  the  Caliph's  arm.  "  Father,"  she  said, 
"do  with  me  what  you  will;  not  without  cause  do  the  people 
call  you  'The  Wise  One'." 

So  Fatma  was  married  to  Abdul.  But  neither  she  nor  any 
other  ever  knew  that  the  iron  casket  connected  with  her  young 
lord's  rise  and  power  was  empty.  The  Caliph  advised  his 
son-in-law  to  maintain  the  deepest  silence  as  to  the  absence  of 
the  magic  jewels. 

In  the  fifth  year  of  their  wedded  life  the  Caliph,  feeling  the 
weight  of  advancing  years,  abdicated  in  Abdul  Kassim's  favour, 
so  the  verse  on  the  casket  was  fulfilled,  and  Abdul  Kassim 
reigned  many,  many  years  over  Bagdad,  the  best  and  wisest  ruler 
who  had  ever  ascended  the  throne.  Allah's  name  be  praised! 


The  Knights  of  the  Fish 

y^YNCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  poor  cobbler,  who,  being 

i    J    unable  to  live  by  mending  shoes,   determined   to   buy 

^*r      a  net   and   turn   fisherman.     He    went    a-fishing    for 

several  days,  but  could  draw  up  nothing  in  his  net  but  old  boots 

and  shoes,  though  few  enough  of  them  could  he  get  hold  of  when 

he  was  a  cobbler.     At  last  he  thought: 

"  This  is  the  very  last  day  I  will  go  fishing.  If  I  catch  nothing 
I  will  go  and  hang  myself." 

He  cast  his  net,  and  this  time  he  found  a  fine  fish  in  it.  When 
he  had  taken  the  fish  in  his  hand,  it  opened  its  mouth  and  said 
to  him: 

"Take  me  home  to  your  house;  cut  me  in  six  pieces  and  stew 
me  with  salt  and  pepper,  cinnamon  and  cloves,  laurel  leaves 
and  mint.  Give  two  of  the  pieces  to  your  wife,  two  to  your 
mare,  and  the  other  two  to  the  plant  in  the  garden." 

The  cobbler  did  exactly  what  the  fish  had  told  him  to  do,  such 
was  the  faith  he  had  in  its  words.  And  he  was  duly  rewarded, 
for  several  months  afterward  his  wife  presented  him  with  two 
fine  boys,  and  his  mare  with  two  colts,  whilst  the  plant  in  his 
garden  grew  two  lances  which,  instead  of  flowers,  bore  two 
shields,  on  which  were  to  be  seen  a  silver  fish  on  an  azure 
ground. 

Everything  went  on  so  prosperously  that  in  course  of  time,  one 
fine  day,  might  be  seen  two  gallant  youths  issuing  from  the 
cobbler's  house,  mounted  upon  two  superb  chargers,  and  bear- 
ing slender  lances  and  brilliant  shields. 

These  two  brothers  were  so  much  alike  that  they  were  known 
as  The  Double  Knight;  and  each  of  them  wishing,  as 
was  just,  to  preserve  his  own  individuality,  they  determined 
to  separate  and  each  seek  his  own  fortune.  After  embracing 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

affectionately,  the  one  took  his  way  toward  the  West,  and  the 
other  toward  the  East. 

After  travelling  for  some  days  the  first  arrived  at  Madrid,  and 
found  the  royal  city  pouring  bitter  tears  into  the  pure,  sweet 
waters  of  her  cherished  river,  the  Manzanares.  Everybody 
was  weeping  when  our  gallant  youth  arrived  at  the  Spanish 
capital;  he  inquired  the  cause  of  this  universal  lamentation, 
and  was  informed  that  every  year  a  fiery  dragon  came  and 
carried  off  a  beautiful  maiden,  and  that  this  luckless  year  the 
lot  had  fallen  upon  their  princess,  the  king's  good  and  peerless 
daughter. 

The  knight  at  once  inquired  where  the  princess  was  to  be 
found,  and  was  informed,  at  about  a  quarter  of  a  league's  dis- 
tance, where  she  was  expecting  the  fiery  one  to  appear  and 
carry  her  off  to  his  den.  Then  the  knight  started  off  at  once 
to  the  place  indicated,  and  found  the  princess  bathed  in  tears, 
and  trembling  from  head  to  foot. 

"Fly  away!"  cried  the  princess,  when  she  saw  the  Knight 
of  the  Fish  approach;  "fly  away,  rash  one!  the  monster  is 
coming  here,  and  if  he  sees  you,  heaven  help  you! " 

"I  shall  not  go  away,"  responded  the  gallant  youth,  "because 
I  have  come  to  save  you." 

"To  save  me!    Is  that  possible?" 

"I  am  going  to  see,"  responded  the  valiant  champion.  "Are 
there  any  German  merchants  in  the  city?" 

"Yes,"  answered  the  princess  in  astonishment;  "but  why  do 
you  ask?" 

"You  will  see,"  said  the  knight,  and  galloped  off  to  the  city 
of  mourning. 

He  speedily  returned  with  an  immense  mirror  which  he  had 
purchased  from  a  German  dealer.  This  he  rested  against  the 
trunk  of  a  tree,  and  covered  it  with  the  princess's  veil,  placing 
her  in  front  of  it,  and  instructing  her  that  when  the  dragon  was 
near  to  her  she  was  to  pull  off  the  veil  and  slip  behind  the  glass. 
So  saying,  the  knight  retired  behind  an  adjacent  wall. 

In  a  little  while  the  fiery  dragon  appeared,  and  gradually  drew 
near  to  the  fair  one,  eying  her  with  all  the  insolence  and  effrontery 

[144] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

possible.  When  he  was  quite  close,  the  princess,  as  she  had  been 
instructed  by  her  champion,  withdrew  the  veil,  and  slipping 
behind  the  mirror,  disappeared  from  before  the  eyes  of  the  fiery 
dragon,  which  remained  stupefied  at  finding  his  amorous  glances 
directed  at  a  dragon  similar  to  himself.  He  made  a  movement; 
his  resemblance  did  the  same.  His  eyes  sparkled  red  and 
brilliant  as  two  rubies;  whilst  those  of  his  opponent  gleamed 
like  two  carbuncles.  This  increased  his  fury;  he  erected  his 
scales  as  a  porcupine  would  its  quills,  and  those  of  his  rival 
likewise  stood  up.  He  opened  his  tremendous  mouth,  which 
would  have  been  without  parallel  but  for  that  of  his  opponent, 
who,  far  from  being  intimidated,  opened  an  identical  one. 
The  dragon  dashed  furiously  against  his  intrepid  adversary, 
giving  such  an  awful  blow  with  his  head  against  the  mirror  that 
he  was  completely  stunned;  and  as  he  had  broken  the  glass,  and 
in  every  piece  saw  a  piece  of  his  own  body,  he  fancied  that  with 
one  blow  he  had  dashed  his  rival  to  atoms. 

The  knight  availed  himself  of  this  moment  of  confusion  and 
stupefaction,  and  dashing  forth  impetuously  from  his  retreat, 
with  his  good  lance  deprived  the  dragon  of  its  life,  and  would 
have  been  ready  to  deprive  it  of  a  hundred  lives  had  it  possessed 
so  many. 

The  delight  and  jubilation  of  the  Madrid  people  may  be 
imagined  when  they  beheld  the  Knight  of  the  Fish  bearing  on 
his  saddle  the  beautiful  princess,  quite  uninjured  and  as  lively 
as  a  cricket,  and  the  dragon,  fastened  by  its  neck  to  his  sturdy 
charger,  hanging  dead  and  bloodless  behind.  It  may,  also,  be 
readily  guessed  that  after  such  an  achievement  they  were  unable 
to  reward  the  gallant  knight  with  anything  but  the  princess's 
fair  hand;  and  that  they  had  wedding  festivities,  and  banquets, 
and  bull  fights,  and  tilting  matches,  and  all  sorts  of  good  things. 

Some  days  after  the  marriage  the  Knight  of  the  Fish  said  to 
his  wife  that  he  would  like  to  look  over  the  palace,  which  was 
so  extensive  that  it  covered  a  league  of  ground.  They  inspected 
the  place  together,  and  the  task  occupied  them  four  days.  On  the 
fourth  day  they  ascended  the  roof,  and  the  knight  was  struck  with 
amazement  at  the  prospect.  Never  had  he  seen  anything  like  it, 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

nor  ever  could  he  have  seen  its  equal,  even  if  he  had  visited  all 
Spain  and  the  Empire  of  Morocco  as  well. 

"  What  castle  is  that  ?  "  inquired  the  Knight  of  the  Fish,  "  which 
I  see  standing  in  the  distance,  so  solitary  and  sombre." 

"That,"  responded  the  princess,  "is  the  castle  of  Albastretch; 
it  is  enchanted,  and  no  one  is  able  to  undo  the  enchantment; 
and  no  one  of  all  those  who  have  gone  to  it  has  ever  been  known 
to  return." 

The  knight  listened  intently  to  this,  and  as  he  was  valiant  and 
adventurous,  on  the  following  morning  he  mounted  his  horse, 
seized  his  lance,  and  set  out  for  the  castle. 

The  castle  was  enough  to  set  one's  hair  on  end  with  fright  to 
look  at  it;  it  was  darker  than  a  thunder-cloud,  and  as  silent  as 
death.  But  the  Knight  of  the  Fish  knew  nothing  of  fear,  save 
by  hearsay,  and  never  turned  his  back  on  foe  until  he  had  con- 
quered; so  he  took  his  cornet  and  blew  it  lustily.  The  sound 
startled  all  the  slumbering  echoes  of  the  castle,  so  that  they 
repeated  it  by  heart,  now  nearer  and  now  farther,  sometimes 
softer  and  then  louder;  but  no  one  stirred  in  the  castle. 

"Ah!  what  a  castle!"  shouted  the  knight.  "Is  there  no  one 
to  see  to  a  knight  who  craves  shelter?  Is  there  no  governor, 
nor  squire  nor  even  a  groom,  to  take  my  horse  away?" 

"Away!  away!  away! "  clamoured  the  echoes. 

"Why  should  I  go  away?"  said  the  Knight  of  the  Fish.  "I 
shall  not  go  back,  no  matter  how  much  you  sigh!" 

"  Ay !  ay !  ay  !  (Alas!  alas!  alas!) "  groaned  the  echoes. 

The  knight  grasped  his  spear  and  struck  a  loud  blow  on  the 
door. 

Then  the  portcullis  was  raised,  and  in  the  opening  appeared 
the  tip  of  an  enormous  nose,  located  between  the  sunken  eyes  and 
fallen-in  mouth  of  an  old  woman  uglier  than  sin. 

"What  do  you  want,  impudent  disturber?"  she  inquired, 
with  a  cracked  voice. 

"To  enter,"  replied  the  knight.  "Are  you  not  able  to  afford 
me  the  enjoyment  of  some  rest  at  this  hour  of  the  night  ?  Yes 
or  no?" 

"No!  no!  no!"  said  the  echoes. 

[146] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Here  the  knight  lifted  his  vizier,  because  he  was  warm;  and 
the  old  woman,  seeing  how  handsome  he  was,  said  to  him: 

"Come  in,  handsome  youth;  you  shall  be  cared  for  and  well 
looked  after." 

"After!  after!"  warned  the  echoes;  but  the  knight  was  fear- 
less and  entered,  the  old  woman  promising  that  he  should  fare 
well. 

"Farewell,  farewell!"  sighed  the  echoes. 

"  Go  on,  old  lady,"  said  the  knight. 

"I  am  called  Lady  Berberisca,"  interposed  the  old  woman, 
very  crossly;  "and  I  am  the  mistress  of  Albastretch." 

"Wretch!  wretch!"  groaned  the  echoes. 

"Won't  you  be  silent,  cursed  chatterers?"  exclaimed  Lady 
Berberisca.  "  I  am  your  humble  servant,"  she  continued,  mak- 
ing a  deep  curtsey  to  the  knight,  "and  if  you  like  I  will  be  your 
wife,  and  you  shall  live  with  me  here  as  grand  as  a  Pacha." 

"Ha!  ha!  ha!"  laughed  the  echoes. 

"  Would  you  have  me  marry  you  ?  You  must  be  a  hundred. 
You  are  foolish,  and  mad  as  well." 

"Well,  well,"  said  the  echoes. 

"  What  I  want,"  said  the  knight,  "  is  the  registry  of  the  castle, 
to  examine  and  amend." 

"Amen!  amen!"  sighed  the  echoes. 

Lady  Berberisca's  pride  was  deeply  wounded;  she  gave  a 
hasty  glance  at  the  Knight  of  the  Fish,  and  intimating  to  him  that 
he  should  follow  her,  she  showed  him  over  the  castle,  where  he 
beheld  many  strange  things,  but  she  did  not  afford  him  any 
opportunity  of  referring  to  them.  The  wicked  old  woman  took 
him  through  an  obscure  corridor,  where  there  was  a  trap-door, 
into  which  he  fell  and  disappeared  into  an  abyss,  where  his  voice 
was  added  to  the  echoes,  which  were  the  voices  of  many  other 
gallant  and  accomplished  knights,  whom  the  shameless  old 
Berberisca  had  punished  in  the  same  manner  for  having  despised 
her  venerable  charms. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  the  other  Knight  of  the  Fish,  who,  after 
long  travels,  arrived  at  Madrid.  As  he  entered  the  city  gates 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  sentinels  presented  arms,  the  drums  beat  the  royal  march, 
and  several  of  the  palace  servitors  surrounded  him,  saying  that 
the  princess  was  in  constant  tears  through  his  prolonged  absence, 
fearing  that  some  misfortune  had  happened  to  him  in  the 
enchanted  castle  of  Albastretch. 

"It  is  necessary  that  I  should  pass  for  my  brother,"  thought 
the  knight,  "  to  whom,  it  would  appear,  some  good  fortune  has 
occurred.  I  must  be  quiet,  and  we  shall  see  what  will  come  to 
pass." 

They  carried  him  almost  in  triumph  to  the  palace,  where  he 
found  it  easy  to  accept  all  the  caresses  and  congratulations 
bestowed  upon  him  by  the  king  and  the  princess.  They  were 
eager  to  learn  about  his  adventures,  and  what  he  had  seen  at  the 
castle;  but  to  the  princess's  inquiries  he  answered: 

"I  am  not  permitted  to  say  a  word  about  that  until  after  I 
have  been  there  once  more." 

"Are  you  thinking  of  revisiting  that  accursed  castle?  You 
are  the  only  one  who  has  yet  returned  from  it." 

"It  is  unavoidable;   I  am  obliged  to  go  there." 

When  they  retired  to  rest,  the  knight  placed  his  sword  in  the 
bed. 

"Why  do  you  do  that?"  inquired  the  princess. 

"  Because  I  have  sworn  not  to  sleep  in  a  bed  until  after  I  have 
revisited  Albastretch." 

And  on  the  following  day  he  mounted  his  steed  and  took  his 
way  to  the  enchanted  castle,  much  fearing  that  some  misfortune 
had  happened  to  his  brother  there.  He  arrived  at  the  castle, 
and  quickly  saw  the  old  woman's  fiery  nose  appear  at  the 
portcullis. 

No  sooner  did  she  see  the  knight  than  she  became  livid  with 
fright,  for  she  thought  he  was  the  dead  knight  come  to  life  again. 
She  began  to  invoke  the  object  of  her  devotions,  Beelzebub, 
most  devoutly,  and  promised  him  all  kinds  of  gifts  if  he  would 
take  from  her  view  that  vision  of  flesh  and  blood,  drawn  up 
from  the  abode  of  the  dead. 

"Ancient  lady!"  cried  the  recent  arrival,  "I  have  come  to  ask 
where  a  knight  is  who  has  been  here?" 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Here!  here!  here!"  responded  the  echoes. 

"And  what  have  you  done  with  this  knight,  so  accomplished 
in  all  things,  and  so  skilled?" 

"Killed!  killed!"  groaned  the  echoes. 

On  hearing  this,  and  seeing  the  old  hag  running  off,  the 
Knight  of  the  Fish,  beside  himself  with  rage,  ran  after  her,  and 
pierced  her  through  with  his  sword,  which  remained  fast  in  her 
body,  so  that  she  jumped  about  at  the  point  of  it  like  a  parched 
pea  in  a  frying-pan. 

"Where  is  my  brother,  ugly  old  traitress?"  demanded  the 
knight. 

"  I  can  tell  you,"  responded  the  witch,  "but  as  I  am  at  death's 
door,  I  will  not  let  you  know  until  you  have  resuscitated  me." 

"But  how  can  I  do  this,  perfidious  witch?" 

"Go  to  the  garden,"  responded  the  old  woman,  "cut  some 
evergreens,  everlastings,  and  dragon's  blood;  with  these  plants 
make  a  decoction  in  a  caldron,  and  then  sprinkle  some  of  it 
over  me." 

After  saying  this  the  old  woman  died,  without  uttering  a 
prayer.  The  knight  did  all  that  the  witch  instructed  him  to  do, 
and  effectually  resuscitated  her,  but  uglier  than  ever,  for  her 
nose  remained  deadly  white,  and  looked  like  an  elephant's 
tusk.  Then  she  was  forced  to  tell  the  knight  where  his  brother 
was;  and  down  in  the  abyss  he  not  only  found  him,  but  many 
other  victims  of  the  wicked  Berberisca.  He  sprinkled  them  all 
with  the  decoction  in  the  caldron,  and  they  were  all  brought  to 
life  again,  and  to  each  person  came  an  echo  which  had  been  his 
voice;  and  the  first  words  they  all  uttered  were: 

"Accursed  witch,  merciless  Berberisca!" 

Then  all  those  gallant  knights,  and  many  beautiful  ladies 
whom  the  fiery  old  dragon  —  who  was  the  witch's  son  —  had 
carried  there,  gave  thanks  to  the  Knight  of  the  Fish;  and  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  of  the  ladies  gave  him  her  hand;  on  seeing 
which,  the  wicked  Berberisca  died  again  with  envy  and  spite. 


Dapplegrim 

X^VNCE  on  a  time  there  was  a  rich  couple  who  had  twelve 

f    J    sons;   but  the  youngest,  when  he  was  grown  up,  said 

v-X     he  would  n't  stay  any  longer  at  home,  but  be  off  into 

the  world  to  try  his  luck.     His  father  and  mother  said  he  did 

very  well  at  home,  and  had  better  stay  where  he  was.     But  no, 

he  could  n't  rest;   away  he  must  and  would  go. 

So  at  last  they  gave  him  leave.  And  when  he  had  walked  a 
good  bit,  he  came  to  a  king's  palace,  where  he  asked  for  a  place, 
and  got  it. 

Now,  the  daughter  of  the  king  of  that  land  had  been  carried 
off  into  the  hill  by  a  Troll,  and  the  king  had  no  other  children; 
so  he  and  all  his  land  were  in  great  grief  and  sorrow,  and  the  king 
gave  his  word  that  anyone  who  could  set  her  free  should  have  the 
Princess  and  half  the  kingdom.  But  there  was  no  one  who 
could  do  it,  though  many  tried. 

When  the  lad  had  been  there  a  year  or  so,  he  longed  to  go 
home  again,  and  see  his  father  and  mother,  and  back  he  went; 
but  when  he  got  home  his  father  and  mother  were  dead,  and  his 
brothers  had  shared  all  that  the  old  people  owned  between  them, 
so  there  was  nothing  left  for  the  lad. 

"  Shan't  I  have  anything  at  all,  then,  out  of  father's  and 
mother's  goods?"  asked  the  lad. 

"  Who  could  tell  you  were  still  alive,  when  you  Ve  been 
wandering  about  so  long?"  said  his  brothers.  "But  all  the 
same  there  are  twelve  mares  up  on  the  hill  which  we  have  n't 
yet  shared  amongst  us;  if  you  choose  to  take  them  for  your 
share,  you  're  welcome." 

Yes,  the  lad  was  quite  content;  so  he  thanked  his  brothers, 
and  went  at  once  up  on  the  hill,  where  the  twelve  mares  were  out 
at  grass.  And  when  he  got  up  there  he  found  them;  and  one  of 

[150] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

them  had  along  with  her  a  big  dapple-gray  foal,  which  was  so 
sleek  that  the  sun  shone  from  its  coat. 

"A  fine  fellow  you  are,  my  little  foal,"  said  the  lad. 

"Yes,"  said  the  foal,  "but  you  wait  until  another  year  has 
passed,  and  then  see  how  big  and  sleek  I  '11  be." 

So  the  lad  went  home  again,  and  when  he  came  back  the  next 
year  to  look  after  his  foal  and  mares,  the  foal  was  so  sleek  and 
fat  that  the  sun  shone  from  its  coat,  and  it  had  grown  so  big  the 
lad  had  hard  work  to  mount  it. 

"Well,  it 's  quite  plain  I  lost  nothing  by  leaving  you  to  graze 
for  a  twelvemonth,"  said  the  lad  to  the  yearling,  "but  now  you  're 
big  enough  to  come  along  with  me." 

" No,"  said  the  colt,  "I  must  bide  here  a  year  longer  and  then 
see  how  big  and  sleek  I  '11  be  by  summer." 

Yes,  the  lad  did  that;  and  next  year  when  he  went  up  on  the 
hill  to  look  after  his  colt  and  mares,  each  mare  had  her  foal, 
but  the  dapple  colt  was  so  tall  that  the  lad  could  n't  reach  up  to 
his  crest  when  he  wanted  to  feel  how  fat  he  was;  and  so  sleek 
he  was,  too,  that  his  coat  glistened  in  the  sunshine. 

"Big  and  beautiful  you  were -last  year,  my  colt,"  said  the  lad, 
"but  this  year  you  're  far  grander.  There  's  no  such  horse  in 
the  king's  stable.  But  now  you  must  come  along  with  me." 

"No,"  said  Dapple  again,  "I  must  stay  here  one  year  more, 
to  eat  this  beautiful  grass,  then  just  come  and  look  at  me  when 
the  summer  comes." 

So  again  the  lad  went  away  home. 

But  when  he  went  up  next  year  to  look  after  Dapple  and  the 
mares,  he  was  quite  astonished.  So  tall,  and  stout,  and  sturdy, 
he  never  thought  a  horse  could  be;  for  Dapple  had  to  lie  down 
before  the  lad  could  bestride  him,  and  it  was  hard  work  to  climb 
up  even  then,  although  he  lay  flat;  and  his  coat  was  so  smooth 
and  sleek  that  the  sunbeams  shone  from  it  as  from  a  looking- 
glass. 

This  time  Dapple  was  willing  enough  to  follow  the  lad,  so  he 
jumped  up  on  his  back,  and  when  he  came  riding  home  to  his 
brothers,  they  all  clapped  their  hands  and  shouted,  for  such  a 
horse  they  had  never  heard  of  or  seen  before. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"  If  you  will  only  get  me  the  best  shoes  you  can  for  my  horse, 
and  the  grandest  saddle  and  bridle  that  are  to  be  found,"  said 
the  lad,  "you  may  have  my  twelve  mares  that  graze  up  on  the 
hill  yonder,  and  their  twelve  foals  into  the  bargain."  For  you 
must  know  that  this  year  every  mare  had  her  foal. 

Yes,  his  brothers  were  ready  to  do  that,  and  so  the  lad  got 
such  strong  shoes  under  his  horse  that  the  stones  flew  high  aloft 
as  he  rode  away  across  the  hills;  and  he  had  a  golden  saddle  and 
a  golden  bridle,  which  gleamed  and  glistened  a  long  way  off. 

"Now  we're  off  to  the  king's  palace,"  said  Dapplegrim  — 
that  was  his  name;  "and  mind  you  ask  the  king  for  a  good 
stable  and  fodder  for  me." 

Yes,  the  lad  said  he  would  mind;  he  'd  be  sure  not  to  forget; 
and  when  he  rode  off  from  his  brothers'  house,  you  may  be  sure 
it  was  n't  long,  with  such  a  horse  under  him,  before  he  got  to  the 
king's  palace. 

When  he  came  there  the  king  was  standing  on  the  steps,  and 
stared  and  stared  at  the  man  who  came  riding  along. 

"Nay,  nay,"  said  he,  "such  a  man  and  such  a  horse  I  never 
saw  in  all  my  life." 

But  when  the  lad  asked  if  he  could  resume  his  place  in  the 
king's  household,  the  king  was  so  glad  he  was  ready  to  jump 
and  dance  as  he  stood  on  the  steps. 

There  was  no  reason,  the  king  said,  why  the  lad  should  not 
come  back. 

"Ay,"  said  the  lad,  "but  I  must  have  good  stable-room  for 
my  horse,  and  fodder  that  one  can  trust." 

Yes,  he  should  have  meadow-hay  and  oats,  as  much  as  his 
horse  could  cram,  and  all  the  other  knights  had  to  lead  their 
steeds  out  of  the  stable  that  Dapplegrim  might  stand  alone,  and 
have  it  all  to  himself. 

But  it  was  n't  long  before  all  the  others  in  the  king's  house- 
hold began  to  be  jealous  of  the  lad,  and  there  was  no  end  to  the 
bad  things  they  would  have  done  to  him,  if  they  had  only  dared. 
At  last  they  thought  of  telling  the  king  that  he  had  been  boast- 
ing he  was  man  enough  to  set  the  king's  daughter  free  —  whom 
the  Troll  had  long  since  carried  away  into  the  hill  —  if  he  only 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

chose.  The  king  called  the  lad  before  him,  and  said  he  had 
heard  what  the  lad  had  said,  so  now  he  must  go  and  do  it.  If 
he  succeeded,  the  king's  daughter  and  half  the  kingdom  should 
be  his,  and  that  promise  would  be  faithfully  kept;  if  he  did  n't, 
he  should  be  killed. 

The  lad  kept  on  saying  he  never  said  any  such  thing;  but 
it  was  no  good,  the  king  would  n't  even  listen  to  him;  and  so  the 
end  of  it  was  he  was  forced  to  say  he  'd  go  and  try. 

So  he  went  into  the  stable,  down  in  the  mouth  and  heavy- 
hearted,  and  then  Dapplegrim  asked  him  at  once  why  he  was 
in  such  doleful  dumps. 

Then  the  lad  told  him  all,  and  how  he  could  n't  tell  which 
way  to  turn,  and  he  said: 

"  As  for  setting  the  Princess  free,  that 's  downright  nonsense." 

"Oh,  but  it  might  be  done,  perhaps,"  said  Dapplegrim. 
u  But  you  must  first  have  me  well  shod.  You  must  go  and  ask 
for  ten  pounds  of  iron  and  twelve  pounds  of  steel  for  the  shoes; 
and  one  smith  to  hammer  and  another  to  hold." 

Yes,  the  lad  did  that,  and  got  for  answer,  "Yes."  He  got 
both  the  iron  and  the  steel,  and  the  smith,  and  so  Dapplegrim 
was  shod  both  strong  and  well,  and  off  went  the  lad  from  the 
courtyard  in  a  cloud  of  dust. 

But  when  he  came  to  the  hill  into  which  the  Princess  had  been 
carried,  the  pinch  was  how  to  get  up  the  steep  wall  of  rock  where 
the  Troll's  cave  was  in  which  the  Princess  had  been  hid.  For 
you  must  know  the  hill  stood  straight  up  and  down  right  on  end, 
as  upright  as  a  house  wall,  and  as  smooth  as  a  sheet  of  glass. 

The  first  time  the  lad  went  at  it  he  got  a  little  way  up;  but 
then  Dapple's  forelegs  slipped,  and  down  they  went  again, 
with  a  sound  like  thunder  on  the  hill. 

The  second  time  he  rode  at  it  he  got  some  way  further  up;  but 
then  one  foreleg  slipped,  and  down  they  went  with  a  crash  like 
a  landslip. 

But  the  third  time  Dapple  said: 

"Now  we  must  show  our  mettle,"  and  went  at  it  again  till  the 
stones  flew  heaven-high  about  them,  and  so  they  got  up. 

Then  the  lad  rode  right  into  the  cave  at  full  speed,  and  caught 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

up  the  Princess,  and  threw  her  over  his  saddle-bow,  and  out  and 
down  again  before  the  Troll  had  time  even  to  get  on  his  legs; 
and  so  the  Princess  was  freed. 

When  the  lad  came  back  to  the  palace  the  king  was  both 
happy  and  glad  to  get  his  daughter  back,  that  you  may  well 
believe;  but  somehow  or  other,  though  I  don't  know  how,  the 
others  about  the  court  had  so  brought  it  about  that  the  king 
was  angry  with  the  lad  after  all. 

"  Thanks  you  shall  have  for  freeing  my  Princess,"  said  he  to 
the  lad,  when  he  brought  the  Princess  into  the  hall  and  made 
his  bow. 

"She  ought  to  be  mine  as  well  as  yours;  for  you  're  a  word- 
fast  man,  I  hope,"  said  the  lad. 

"  Ay,  ay!"  said  the  king,  "have  her  you  shall,  since  I  said  it, 
but  first  of  all  you  must  make  the  sun  shine  into  my  palace  hall." 

Now  you  must  know  there  was  a  high,  steep  ridge  of  rock  close 
outside  the  windows,  which  threw  such  a  shade  over  the  hall  that 
never  a  sunbeam  shone  into  it. 

"That  wasn't  in  our  bargain,"  answered  the  lad;  "but  I 
suppose  I  must  do  what  you  command.  I  must  e'en  go  and 
try  my  luck,  for  the  Princess  I  must  and  will  have." 

So  down  he  went  to  Dapple,  and  told  him  what  the  king 
wanted;  and  Dapplegrim  thought  it  might  easily  be  done,  but 
first  of  all  he  must  be  newly  shod;  and  for  that,  ten  pounds  of 
iron  and  twelve  pounds  of  steel  besides  were  needed;  and  two 
smiths,  one  to  hammer  and  the  other  to  hold,  and  then  they  'd 
soon  get  the  sun  to  shine  into  the  palace  hall. 

So  when  the  lad  asked  for  all  these  things,  he  got  them  at  once 
—  the  king  could  n't  say  nay  for  very  shame;  and  so  Dapple- 
grim  got  new  shoes,  and  such  shoes !  Then  the  lad  jumped  upon 
his  back,  and  off  they  went  again;  and  for  every  leap  that 
Dapplegrim  gave,  down  sank  the  ridge  fifteen  feet  into  the  earth, 
and  so  they  went  on  till  there  was  nothing  left  of  the  ridge  for 
the  king  to  see. 

When  the  lad  got  back  to  the  king's  palace,  he  asked  the  king 
if  the  Princess  was  not  his  now;  for  now  no  one  could  say  that 
the  sun  did  n't  shine  into  the  hall.  But  then  the  others 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

whispered  to  the  king  again,  and  he  answered  that  the  lad  should 
have  her,  of  course;  he  had  never  thought  of  anything  else;  but 
first  of  all  he  must  get  as  grand  a  horse  for  the  bride  to  ride  on 
to  church  as  the  bridegroom  had  himself. 

The  lad  said  the  king  had  n't  spoken  a  word  about  this  before, 
and  that  he  thought  he  had  now  fairly  earned  the  Princess; 
but  the  king  held  to  his  own;  and  more,  if  the  lad  could  n't  do 
that  he  should  lose  his  life;  that  was  what  the  king  said.  So  the 
lad  went  down  to  the  stable  in  doleful  dumps,  as  you  may  well 
fancy,  and  there  he  told  Dapplegrim  all  about  it;  how  the  king 
had  laid  that  task  upon  him,  to  find  the  bride  as  good  a  horse  as 
the  bridegroom  had  himself,  else  he  would  lose  his  life. 

"  But  that 's  not  so  easy,"  he  said,  "  for  your  match  is  n't  to  be 
found  in  the  wide  world." 

"Oh,  yes,  I  have  a  match,"  said  Dapplegrim;  "but  he  lives 
a  long  way  from  here,  and  rules  over  a  great  country.  Still, 
we  '11  try.  And  now  you  must  go  up  to  the  king  and  ask  for 
new  shoes  for  me,  ten  pounds  of  iron  and  twelve  pounds  of  steel; 
and  two  smiths,  one  to  hammer  and  one  to  hold;  and  mind  you 
see  that  the  points  and  ends  of  those  shoes  are  sharp;  and  twelve 
sacks  of  rye,  and  twelve  sacks  of  barley,  and  twelve  roasted  oxen 
we  must  have  with  us;  and  mind,  we  must  have  the  twelve  ox- 
hides, with  twelve  hundred  spikes  driven  into  each;  and,  let  me 
see,  a  big  tar-barrel  —  that 's  all  we  want." 

So  the  lad  went  up  to  the  king  and  asked  for  all  that  Dapple- 
grim  required,  and  the  king  again  thought  he  could  n't  say  nay, 
for  shame's  sake,  and  so  the  lad  got  all  he  wanted. 

Well,  he  jumped  up  on  Dapplegrim's  back,  and  rode  away 
from  the  palace,  and  when  he  had  ridden  far  over  hill  and  heath, 
Dapple  asked: 

"Do  you  hear  anything?" 

"Yes,  I  hear  an  awful  hissing  and  rustling  up  in  the  air,"  said 
the  lad;  "I  think  I  'm  getting  afraid." 

"That  ?s  all  the  wild  birds  that  fly  through  the  wood.  They 
are  sent  to  stop  us;  but  just  cut  a  hole  in  the  corn  sacks,  and  then 
they  '11  have  so  much  to  do  with  the  corn,  they  '11  forget  us,  quite." 

Yes,  the  lad  did  that;  he  cut  holes  in  the  corn  sacks,  so  that 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  rye  and  the  barley  ran  out  on  all  sides.  Then  all  the  wild 
birds  came  flying  round  them  so  thick  that  the  sunbeams  grew 
dark,  but  as  soon  as  they  saw  the  corn  they  could  n't  keep  to 
their  purpose,  but  flew  down  and  began  to  pick  and  scratch  at 
the  rye  and  barley;  and  after  that  they  began  to  fight  amongst 
themselves.  As  for  Dapplegrim  and  the  lad,  they  forgot  all 
about  them,  and  did  them  no  harm. 

So  the  lad  rode  on  and  on  —  far,  far  over  mountain  and  dale, 
over  sand-hills  and  moor.  Then  Dapplegrim  began  to  prick 
up  his  ears  again,  and  at  last  he  asked  the  lad  if  he  heard 
anything. 

"Yes,  now  I  hear  such  an  ugly  rushing  and  howling  in  the 
wood  all  round,  it  makes  me  quite  afraid." 

"Ah!"  said  Dapplegrim,  "that's  all  the  wild  beasts  that 
range  through  the  wood,  and  they  're  sent  out  to  stop  us.  But 
just  cast  out  the  twelve  carcasses  of  the  oxen;  that  will  give  them 
enough  to  do,  and  so  they  '11  forget  us  outright." 

Yes,  the  lad  cast  out  the  carcasses,  and  then  all  the  wild  beasts 
in  the  wood  —  bears  and  wolves  and  lions  —  came  after  them. 
But  when  they  saw  the  carcasses,  they  began  to  fight  for  them 
amongst  themselves,  till  blood  flowed  in  streams;  but  Dapple 
and  the  lad  they  quite  forgot. 

So  the  lad  rode  far  away,  and  they  changed  the  landscape 
many,  many  times,  for  Dapplegrim  did  n't  let  the  grass  grow 
under  him,  as  you  may  imagine.  At  last  Dapple  gave  a 
great  neigh. 

"Do  you  hear  anything?"  he  said. 

"Yes,  I  hear  something  like  a  colt  neighing  loudly  a  long,  long 
way  off,"  answered  the  lad. 

"That's  a  full-grown  colt,  then,"  said  Dapplegrim,  "if  we 
hear  him  neigh  so  loud  such  a  long  way  off." 

After  that  they  travelled  a  good  bit,  changing  the  land- 
scape once  or  twice,  maybe.  Then  Dapplegrim  gave  another 
neigh. 

"Now  listen,  and  tell  me  if  you  hear  anything,"  he  said. 

"Yes,  now  I  hear  a  neigh  like  a  full-grown  horse,"  answered 
the  lad. 

[156] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Ay,  ay!"  said  Dapplegrim,  "you'll  hear  him  once  again 
soon,  and  then  you  '11  hear  he  's  got  a  voice  of  his  own." 

So  they  travelled  on  and  on,  and  changed  the  landscape  once 
or  twice,  perhaps,  and  then  Dapplegrim  neighed  the  third  time; 
but  before  he  could  ask  the  lad  if  he  heard  anything,  something 
gave  such  a  neigh  across  the  heathery  hillside,  the  lad  thought 
hill  and  rock  would  surely  be  rent  asunder. 

"Now  he  's  here!"  said  Dapplegrim;  "make  haste,  now,  and 
throw  the  ox-hides,  with  the  spikes  in  them,  over  me,  and  throw 
down  the  tar-barrel  on  the  plain;  then  climb  up  into  that  great 
spruce-fir  yonder.  When  it  comes,  fire  will  flash  out  of  both 
nostrils,  and  then  the  tar-barrel  will  catch  fire.  Now,  mind 
what  I  say.  If  the  flame  rises,  I  win;  if  it  falls,  I  lose;  but  if 
you  see  me  winning,  take  and  cast  the  bridle  —  you  must  take 
it  off  me  —  over  its  head,  and  then  it  will  be  tame  enough." 

So  just  as  the  lad  had  done  throwing  the  ox-hides,  with  the 
spikes,  over  Dapplegrim,  and  had  cast  down  the  tar-barrel  on 
the  plain,  and  had  got  well  up  into  the  spruce-fir,  up  galloped  a 
horse,  with  fire  flashing  out  of  its  nostrils,  and  the  flame  caught 
the  tar-barrel  at  once.  Then  Dapplegrim  and  the  strange  horse 
began  to  fight  till  the  stones  flew  heaven-high.  They  fought  and 
bit  and  kicked,  both  with  fore  feet  and  hind  feet,  and  some- 
times the  lad  could  see  them,  and  sometimes  he  could  n't;  but 
at  last  the  flame  began  to  rise;  for  wherever  the  strange  horse 
kicked  or  bit,  he  met  the  spiked  hides,  and  at  last  he  had  to  yield. 

When  the  lad  saw  that,  he  was  n't  long  getting  down  from 
the  tree  and  in  throwing  the  bridle  over  its  head,  and  then  it 
was  so  tame  you  could  hold  it  with  a  pack-thread. 

And  what  do  you  think  —  that  horse  was  dappled,  too,  and 
so  like  Dapplegrim,  you  could  n't  tell  which  was  which.  Then 
the  lad  bestrode  the  new  Dapple  he  had  won,  and  rode  home  to 
the  palace,  and  old  Dapplegrim  ran  loose  by  his  side.  So  when 
he  got  home,  there  stood  the  king  out  in  the  yard. 

"Can  you  tell  me,  now,"  said  the  lad,  "which  is  the  horse  I 
have  caught  and  broken,  and  which  is  the  one  I  had  before? 
If  you  can't,  I  think  your  daughter  is  fairly  mine." 

Then  the  king  went  and  looked  at  both  Dapples,  high  and  low, 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

before  and  behind,  but  there  was  n't  a  hair  on  one  which  was  n't 
on  the  other  as  well. 

"No,"  said  the  king,  "that  I  can't;  and  since  you  've  got  my 
daughter  such  a  grand  horse  for  her  wedding,  you  shall  have  her 
with  all  my  heart.  But  still  we  '11  have  one  trial  more,  just  to  see 
whether  you  're  fated  to  have  her.  First,  she  shall  hide  herself 
twice,  and  then  you  shall  hide  yourself  twice.  If  you  can  find 
out  her  hiding-place,  and  she  can't  find  out  yours,  why,  then, 
you  're  fated  to  have  her,  and  so  you  shall  have  her." 

"That 's  not  in  the  bargain,  either,"  said  the  lad;  "but  we 
must  try,  since  it  must  be  so;"  and  so  the  Princess  went  off  to 
hide  herself  first. 

So  she  turned  herself  into  a  duck,  and  lay  swimming  on  a  pond 
that  was  close  to  the  palace.  But  the  lad  only  ran  down  to  the 
stable,  and  asked  Dapplegrim  what  she  had  done  with  herself. 

"Oh,  you  only  need  take  your  gun,"  said  Dapplegrim,  "and 
go  down  to  the  brink  of  the  pond,  and  aim  at  the  duck  which 
lies  swimming  about  there,  and  she  '11  soon  show  herself." 

So  the  lad  snatched  his  gun  and  ran  off  to  the  pond. 

"I  '11  just  take  a  pop  at  this  duck,"  he  said,  and  began  to  aim 
at  it. 

"Nay,  nay,  dear  friend,  don't  shoot.  It 's  I,"  said  the 
Princess. 

So  he  found  her  once. 

The  second  time  the  Princess  turned  herself  into  a  loaf  of 
bread,  and  laid  herself  on  the  table  amongst  four  other  loaves; 
and  so  like  was  she  to  the  others,  no  one  could  say  which  was 
which. 

But  the  lad  went  again  down  to  the  stable  to  Dapplegrim,  and 
said  how  the  Princess  had  hidden  herself  again,  and  he  could  n't 
tell  at  all  what  had  become  of  her. 

"  Oh,  just  take  and  sharpen  a  good  bread-knife,"  said  Dapple- 
grim,  "and  do  as  if  you  were  going  to  cut  in  two  the  third  loaf 
on  the  left  hand  of  those  four  loaves  which  are  lying  on  the 
dresser  in  the  king's  kitchen,  and  you  '11  find  her  soon  enough." 

Yes,  the  lad  was  down  in  the  kitchen  in  no  time,  and  began  to 
sharpen  the  biggest  bread-knife  he  could  lay  his  hands  on;  then 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

he  caught  hold  of  the  third  loaf  on  the  left  hand,  and  put  the  knife 
to  it,  as  though  he  were  going  to  cut  it  in  two. 

"I  '11  just  have  a  slice  off  this  loaf,"  he  said. 

"Nay,  dear  friend,"  said  the  Princess,  "don't  cut.     It 's  I." 

So  he  found  her  twice. 

Then  he  was  to  go  and  hide  but  he  and  Dapplegrim  had 
settled  it  so  well  beforehand,  it  was  n't  easy  to  find  him.  First 
he  turned  himself  into  a  fly,  and  hid  himself  in  Dapplegrim's 
left  nostril;  and  the  Princess  went  about  hunting  for  him  every- 
where, high  and  low.  At  last  she  wanted  to  go  into  Dapple- 
grim's stall,  but  he  began  to  bite  and  kick,  so  that  she  dare  n't 
go  near  him,  and  so  she  could  n't  find  the  lad. 

"Well,"  she  said,  "since  I  cannot  find  you,  you  must  show 
where  you  are  yourself;"  and  in  a  trice  the  lad  stood  there  on  the 
stable  floor. 

The  second  time  Dapplegrim  told  him  just  what  to  do;  and 
then  he  turned  into  a  clod  of  earth,  and  stuck  himself  between 
D apple's  hoof  and  shoe  on  the  near  forefoot.  So  the  Princess 
hunted  up  and  down,  out  and  in,  everywhere;  at  last  she  came 
into  the  stable,  and  wanted  to  go  into  Dapplegrim's  loose  box. 
This  time  he  let  her  come  up  to  him,  and  she  pried  high  and 
low,  but  under  his  heels  she  could  n't  come,  for  he  stood  firm 
as  a  rock  on  his  feet,  and  so  she  could  n't  find  the  lad. 

"Well,  you  must  just  show  yourself,  for  I  'm  sure  I  can't  find 
you,"  said  the  Princess,  and  as  she  spoke  the  lad  stood  by  her 
side  on  the  stable  floor. 

"Now  you  are  mine  indeed,"  said  the  lad;  "for  now  you  can 
see  I  'm  fated  to  have  you."  This  he  said  both  to  the  father 
and  daughter. 

"Yes;  it  is  so  fated,"  said  the  king;  "  so  it  must  be." 

Then  everything  was  made  ready  for  the  wedding  with  great 
splendour  and  promptitude;  and  the  lad  got  on  Dapplegrim, 
and  the  Princess  on  Dapplegrim's  match,  and  then  you  may 
guess  they  were  not  long  on  their  way  to  church. 


1 159] 


The  Hermit 

/N  THE  reign  of  King  Moabdar  there  lived  at  Babylon  a 
young  man  named  Zadig.  He  was  handsome,  rich,  and 
naturally  good-hearted;  and  at  the  moment  when  this 
story  opens,  he  was  travelling  on  foot  to  see  the  world,  and  to 
learn  philosophy  and  wisdom.  But,  hitherto,  he  had  encount- 
ered so  much  misery,  and  endured  so  many  terrible  disasters, 
that  he  had  become  tempted  to  rebel  against  the  will  of  Heaven, 
and  to  believe  that  the  Providence  which  rules  the  world  neglects 
the  good  and  lets  the  evil  prosper.  In  this  unhappy  spirit  he 
was  one  day  walking  on  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates,  when  he 
chanced  to  meet  a  venerable  hermit,  whose  snowy  beard 
descended  to  his  girdle,  and  who  carried  in  his  hand  a  scroll 
which  he  was  reading  with  attention.  Zadig  stopped,  and  made 
him  a  low  bow.  The  hermit  returned  the  salutation  with  an  air 
so  kindly,  and  so  noble,  that  Zadig  felt  a  curiosity  to  speak  to 
him.  He  inquired  what  scroll  was  that  which  he  was  reading. 

"It  is  the  Book  of  Destiny,"  replied  the  hermit;  "would  you 
like  to  read  it?" 

He  handed  it  to  Zadig;  but  the  latter,  though  he  knew  a  dozen 
languages,  could  not  understand  a  word  of  it.  His  curiosity 
increased. 

"You  appear  to  be  in  trouble,"  said  the  kindly  hermit. 

"Alas!"  said  Zadig,  "I  have  cause  to  be  so." 

"If  you  will  allow  me,"  said  the  hermit,  "I  will  accompany 
you.  Perhaps  I  may  be  useful  to  you.  I  am  sometimes  able  to 
console  the  sorrowful." 

Zadig  felt  a  deep  respect  for  the  appearance,  the  white  beard, 
and  the  mysterious  scroll  of  the  old  hermit,  and  perceived  that 
his  conversation  was  that  of  a  superior  mind.  The  old  man 
spoke  of  destiny,  of  justice,  of  morality,  of  the  chief  good  of  life, 

[160] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  human  frailty,  of  virtue,  and  of  vice,  with  so  much  power  and 
eloquence,  that  Zadig  felt  himself  attracted  by  a  kind  of  charm, 
and  besought  the  hermit  not  to  leave  him  until  they  should  return 
to  Babylon. 

"  I  ask  you  the  same  favour,"  said  the  hermit.  "  Promise  me 
that,  whatever  I  may  do,  you  will  keep  me  company  for  several 
days." 

Zadig  gave  the  promise;  and  they  set  forth  together. 

That  night  the  travellers  arrived  at  a  grand  mansion.  The 
hermit  begged  for  food  and  lodging  for  himself  and  his  com- 
panion. The  porter,  who  might  have  been  mistaken  for  a 
prince,  ushered  them  in  with  a  contemptuous  air  of  welcome. 
The  chief  servant  showed  them  the  magnificent  apartments; 
and  they  were  then  admitted  to  the  bottom  of  the  table,  where 
the  master  of  the  mansion  did  not  condescend  to  cast  a  glance 
at  them.  They  were,  however,  served  with  delicacies  in  profu- 
sion, and,  after  dinner,  washed  their  hands  in  a  golden  basin  set 
with  emeralds  and  rubies.  They  were  then  conducted  for  the 
night  into  a  beautiful  apartment;  and  the  next  morning, 
before  they  left  the  castle,  a  servant  brought  them  each  a 
piece  of  gold. 

"  The  master  of  the  house,"  said  Zadig,  as  they  went  their  way, 
"appears  to  be  a  generous  man,  although  a  trifle  haughty.  He 
practises  a  noble  hospitality."  As  he  spoke  he  perceived  that 
a  kind  of  large  pouch  which  the  hermit  carried  appeared 
singularly  distended;  within  it  was  the  golden  basin,  set  with 
precious  stones,  which  the  old  man  had  purloined.  Zadig  was 
amazed;  but  he  said  nothing. 

At  noon  the  hermit  stopped  before  a  little  house,  in  which 
lived  a  wealthy  miser,  and  once  more  asked  for  hospitality. 
An  old  valet  in  a  shabby  coat  received  them  very  rudely,  showed 
them  into  the  stable,  and  set  before  them  a  few  rotten  olives, 
some  moldy  bread,  and  beer  which  had  turned  sour.  The  her- 
mit ate  and  drank  with  as  much  content  as  he  had  shown  the 
night  before;  then,  addressing  the  old  valet,  who  had  kept  his 
eye  upon  them  to  make  sure  that  they  stole  nothing,  he  gave  him 
the  two  gold  pieces  which  they  had  received  that  morning,  and 

[161] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

thanked  him  for  his  kind  attention.  "  Be  so  good,"  he  added, 
"as  to  let  me  see  your  master." 

The  astonished  valet  showed  them  in. 

"  Most  mighty  signer,"  said  the  hermit,  "  I  can  only  render  you 
my  humble  thanks  for  the  noble  manner  in  which  you  have 
received  us.  I  beseech  you  to  accept  this  golden  basin  as  a 
token  of  my  gratitude." 

The  miser  almost  fell  backwards  with  amazement.  The 
hermit,  without  waiting  for  him  to  recover,  set  off  with  speed 
with  his  companion. 

"  Holy  Father,"  said  Zadig,  "  what  does  all  this  mean  ?  You 
seem  to  me  to  resemble  other  men  in  nothing.  You  steal  a 
golden  basin  set  with  jewels  from  a  signor  who  receives  you  with 
magnificence,  and  you  give  it  to  a  curmudgeon  who  treats  you 
with  indignity." 

"My  son,"  replied  the  hermit,  "this  mighty  lord,  who  only 
welcomes  travellers  through  vanity,  and  to  display  his  riches, 
will  henceforth  grow  wiser,  while  the  miser  will  be  taught  to 
practise  hospitality.  Be  amazed  at  nothing,  and  follow  me." 

Zadig  knew  not  whether  he  was  dealing  with  the  most  foolish 
or  the  wisest  of  all  men.  But  the  hermit  spoke  with  such 
ascendancy  that  Zadig, who,  besides,  was  fettered  by  his  promise, 
had  no  choice  except  to  follow  him. 

That  night  they  came  to  an  agreeable  house,  of  simple  aspect, 
and  showing  signs  neither  of  prodigality  nor  avarice.  The 
owner  was  a  philosopher,  who  had  left  the  world,  and  who 
studied  peacefully  the  rules  of  virtue  and  of  wisdom,  and  who 
yet  was  happy  and  contented.  He  had  built  this  calm  retreat 
to  please  himself,  and  he  received  the  strangers  in  it  with  a 
frankness  which  displayed  no  sign  of  ostentation.  He  conducted 
them  himself  to  a  comfortable  chamber,  where  he  made  them 
rest  awhile;  then  he  returned  to  lead  them  to  a  dainty  little 
supper.  During  their  conversation  they  agreed  that  the  affairs 
of  this  world  are  not  always  regulated  by  the  opinions  of  the 
wisest  men,  but  the  hermit  still  maintained  that  the  ways  of 
Providence  are  wrapped  in  mystery,  and  that  men  do  wrong  to 
pass  judgment  on  a  universe  of  which  they  only  see  the  smallest 

[162! 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

part.  Zadig  wondered  how  a  person  who  committed  such  mad 
acts  could  reason  so  correctly. 

At  length,  after  a  conversation  as  agreeable  as  instructive, 
the  host  conducted  the  two  travellers  to  their  apartment,  and 
thanked  Heaven  for  sending  him  two  visitors  so  wise  and 
virtuous.  He  offered  them  some  money,  but  so  frankly  that 
they  could  not  feel  offended.  The  old  man  declined,  and 
desired  to  say  farewell,  as  he  intended  to  depart  for  Babylon  at 
break  of  day.  They  therefore  parted  on  the  warmest  terms, 
and  Zadig,  above  all,  was  filled  with  kindly  feelings  toward  so 
amiable  a  man. 

When  the  hermit  and  himself  were  in  their  chamber,  they 
spent  some  time  in  praises  of  their  host.  At  break  of  day  the 
old  man  woke  his  comrade. 

"We  must  be  going,"  he  remarked.  "But  while  every  one 
is  still  asleep,  I  wish  to  leave  this  worthy  man  a  pledge  of  my 
esteem."  With  these  words  he  took  a  torch  and  set  the  house 
on  fire. 

Zadig  burst  forth  into  cries  of  horror,  and  would  have  stopped 
the  frightful  act.  But  the  hermit,  by  superior  strength,  drew 
him  away.  The  house  was  in  a  blaze;  and  the  old  man,  who 
was  now  a  good  way  off  with  his  companion,  looked  back  calmly 
at  the  burning  pile. 

"Heaven  be  praised!"  he  cried,  "our  kind  host's  house  is 
destroyed  from  top  to  bottom." 

At  these  words  Zadig  knew  not  whether  he  should  burst  out 
laughing,  call  the  reverend  father  an  old  rascal,  knock  him  down, 
or  run  away.  But  he  did  neither.  Still  subdued  by  the  superior 
manner  of  the  hermit,  he  followed  him  against  his  will  to  their 
next  lodging. 

This  was  the  dwelling  of  a  good  and  charitable  widow,  who 
had  a  nephew  of  fourteen,  her  only  hope  and  joy.  She  did  her 
best  to  use  the  travellers  well;  and  the  next  morning  she  bade  her 
nephew  guide  them  safely  past  a  certain  bridge,  which,  having 
recently  been  broken,  had  become  dangerous  to  cross  over.  The 
youth,  eager  to  oblige  them,  led  the  way. 

"Come,"  said  the  hermit,  when  they  were  half  across  the 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

bridge,  "I  must  show  my  gratitude  toward  your  aunt;"  and  as 
he  spoke  he  seized  the  young  man  by  the  hair  and  threw  him  into 
the  river.  The  youth  fell,  reappeared  for  an  instant  on  the 
surface,  and  then  was  swallowed  by  the  torrent. 

"Oh,  monster!"  exclaimed  Zadig,  "ah,  most  detestable  of 
men " 

"You  promised  me  more  patience,"  interrupted  the  old  man. 
"  Listen !  Beneath  the  ruins  of  that  house  which  Providence  saw 
fit  to  set  on  fire,  the  owner  will  discover  an  enormous  treasure; 
while  this  young  man,  whose  existence  Providence  cut  short, 
would  have  killed  his  aunt  within  a  year,  and  you  yourself  in 
two." 

"Who  told  you  so,  barbarian?"  cried  Zadig;  "and  even  if 
you  read  the  issue  in  your  Book  of  Destiny,  who  gave  you  power 
to  drown  a  youth  who  never  injured  you?" 

While  he  spoke,  he  saw  that  the  old  man  had  a  beard  no 
longer,  and  that  his  face  had  become  fair  and  young;  his  hermit's 
frock  had  disappeared;  four  white  wings  covered  his  majestic 
form,  and  shone  with  dazzling  lustre. 

"Angel  of  heaven,"  cried  Zadig,  "you  are  then  descended  from 
the  skies  to  teach  an  erring  mortal  to  submit  to  the  eternal  laws." 

"Men,"  replied  the  angel  Jezrael, "  judge  all  things  without 
knowledge;  and  you,  of  all  men,  most  deserved  to  be 
enlightened.  The  world  imagines  that  the  youth  who  has  just 
perished  fell  by  chance  into  the  water,  and  that  by  a  like  chance 
the  rich  man's  house  was  set  on  fire.  But  there  is  no  such  thing 
as  chance;  all  is  trial,  or  punishment,  or  foresight.  Feeble 
mortal,  cease  to  argue  and  rebel  against  what  you  ought  to 
adore!" 

As  he  spoke  these  words  the  angel  took  his  flight  to  heaven, 
and  Zadig  fell  upon  his  knees. 


164] 


The  Watch-tower  Between  Earth  and  Heaven* 


upon  a  time  there  was  a  King  who  had  three  sons 
and  one  daughter.  He  kept  the  daughter  in  a  cage 
and  guarded  her  as  the  eyes  in  his  head. 

When  the  maiden  was  grown  up  she  begged  her  father  one 
evening  to  let  her  go  out  and  take  a  walk  before  the  castle  with 
her  brothers.  The  father  consented,  but  hardly  was  she  out 
of  the  door  when  suddenly  a  Dragon  came  swooping  down  from 
the  sky,  seized  the  maiden  from  among  her  brothers,  and  carried 
her  away  with  him  high  into  the  clouds. 

The  brothers  rushed  headlong  back  to  their  father,  told 
him  of  their  misfortune,  and  begged  permission  to  go  and 
seek  their  stolen  sister.  The  father  consented,  gave  them 
each  a  horse  and  everything  needful  for  a  journey,  and  they 
set  out. 

After  many  wanderings  they  came  across  a  watch-tower 
which  stood  neither  on  earth  nor  in  heaven.  When  they  reached 
the  place  it  occurred  to  them  that  their  sister  might  be  within, 
and  they  at  once  began  to  take  counsel  among  themselves  as  to 
how  they  should  reach  it. 

After  long  consultation  they  decided  to  kill  one  of  their  horses, 
cut  his  skin  into  a  long  strap,  fasten  the  end  to  an  arrow,  and 
shoot  it  up  into  some  place  in  the  watch-tower  where  it  would 
hold  securely.  Then  they  could  easily  climb  up.  The  two 
younger  brothers  asked  the  eldest  to  sacrifice  his  horse, 
but  he  would  not;  nor  would  the  second  brother.  So 
the  youngest  brother  slew  his  horse,  cut  the  hide  into  a  long 
strap,  bound  one  end  to  his  arrow,  and  with  his  bow  shot 
it  up  into  the  tower. 

*From  "The  Russian  Grandmother's  Wonder  Tales."  Copyright,  1906,  by  Charles 
Scribner's  Sons. 

[165] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

But  now,  when  it  came  to  climbing  up  by  the  strap,  the  eldest 
and  second  brothers  declined,  whereupon  the  youngest  under- 
took the  adventure.  Arriving  at  the  tower,  he  went  from  room 
to  room,  until  at  last  he  came  to  one  where  he  saw  his  sister 
sitting,  with  the  Dragon's  head  in  her  lap,  the  Dragon  being 
fast  asleep. 

When  the  sister  perceived  her  brother  she  was  greatly  terrified, 
and  softly  entreated  him  to  flee  before  the  Dragon  should  awake. 
This  he  would  not  do,  but  seized  his  cudgel,  struck  out  boldly, 
and  dealt  the  Dragon  a  heavy  blow  upon  the  head.  The  Dragon, 
without  awaking,  put  his  hand  up  to  the  spot,  murmuring, 
"Something  hit  me  right  here." 

As  he  said  this  the  Prince  fetched  him  a  second  blow  upon  the 
head,  and  again  the  Dragon  murmured,  "Something  hit  me 
here."  But  now,  as  the  brother  made  ready  to  strike  a  third 
time,  the  sister  made  a  sign  showing  the  Dragon's  vulnerable 
spot;  and  the  brother,  giving  a  powerful  blow,  killed  him 
as  dead  as  a  mouse. 

Then  the  Princess  pushed  him  from  her,  flew  into  her  brother's 
arms,  and  smothered  him  with  kisses.  After  this  she  took  him 
by  the  hand  and  began  to  lead  him  through  all  the  rooms.  First 
she  led  him  into  a  room  in  which  a  black  fox,  with  a  harness  of 
pure  silver,  was  standing  before  a  manger.  Then  she  led  him 
into  another  room,  where  a  white  horse,  with  a  harness  of  pure 
gold,  stood  before  another  manger.  Finally  she  led  him  into  a 
third  room,  where  a  brown  horse  stood  before  a  manger,  his 
harness  all  studded  with  diamonds. 

When  they  had  gone  through  these  rooms,  the  sister  led  her 
brother  into  a  chamber  where  a  maiden  sat  before  a  golden 
embroidery  frame,  working  with  golden  threads.  From  this 
room  she  led  him  into  another,  where  a  second  maiden  was 
spinning  gold  thread,  and  at  last  into  a  room  where  a  third 
maiden  was  stringing  pearls,  while  at  her  feet  a  golden  hen, 
with  a  brood  of  chickens,  was  picking  up  pearls  from  a  golden 
basin. 

When  they  had  gone  through  all  these  rooms  and  seen  all  they 
wanted  to  see,  they  went  back  into  the  room  where  the  dead 

fi661 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Dragon  lay,  dragged  him  out,  and  threw  him  head-foremost 
down  to  the  earth.  When  the  other  brothers  saw  him  they  were 
almost  convulsed  with  terror.  But  now  the  youngest  brother 
let  down  to  them  first  their  sister  and  then  the  three  maidens, 
one  after  another,  each  with  her  work.  As  he  let  them  down 
he  allotted  one  to  each  of  his  brothers,  and  when  he  let  down  the 
third,  that  is,  the  one  with  the  hen  and  chickens,  he  reserved  her 
to  himself. 

But  his  brothers,  filled  with  envy  because  he  was  the  hero 
who  had  discovered  all  these  things  and  rescued  their  sister, 
cut  the  strap  to  make  it  impossible  for  him  to  return.  Then 
they  rode  away,  and  coming  upon  a  shepherd  boy  with 
his  sheep,  they  dressed  him  like  their  brother  and  brought 
him  home  to  their  father,  forbidding  their  sister  and  the 
maidens,  with  fearful  threats,  under  any  circumstances  to 
reveal  the  secret. 

After  a  time  word  came  to  the  youngest  brother  in  the  tower 
that  his  brothers  and  the  shepherd  were  about  to  marry  those 
three  maidens.  On  the  day  appointed  for  the  eldest  brother's 
wedding  he  mounted  the  white  horse  and  flew  down  into  the 
midst  of  the  wedding-guests  just  as  they  were  leaving  the 
church,  and  struck  his  brother  lightly  upon  the  back  with  his 
club.  The  brother  fell  from  his  horse  and  the  other  flew  back 
to  his  watch-tower. 

When  the  second  brother's  wedding-day  came  he  again  flew 
down  upon  his  steed,  gave  the  second  brother  a  blow  upon  the 
back,  so  that  he  fell  from  his  horse,  and  again  flew  away.  But 
when  he  at  last  heard  that  the  shepherd  was  about  to  marry  the 
third  maiden  he  again  mounted  his  steed,  flew  among  the  wed- 
ding-guests just  as  they  were  coming  out  of  the  church,  and  dealt 
the  bridegroom  such  a  blow  upon  the  head  with  his  club  that  the 
fellow  lay  dead  upon  the  spot. 

In  a  trice  the  Prince  was  surrounded  by  the  wedding-guests, 
who  were  determined  that  he  should  not  escape  this  time.  He 
made  no  attempt  to  do  to,  however,  but  remained  where  he  was, 
made  himself  known  as  the  King's  youngest  son,  revealed  the 
trick  his  brothers  had  played  upon  him  by  means  of  the  shepherd, 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  told  how  they  had  left  him  in  the  watch-tower  where  he  had 
found  his  sister  and  killed  the  Dragon. 

His  sister  and  the  maidens  bore  witness  to  the  truth  of  his 
story,  and  when  the  King  heard  all  this  he  banished  the  two 
elder  brothers  from  his  presence,  married  the  youngest  to  the 
maiden  of  his  choice,  and  decreed  that  he  should  be  heir  to  the 
throne  after  his  own  decease. 


[168] 


The  Lucky  Coin 

7i  y^ANY  years  ago  there  lived  in  a  hermitage  a  holy 
Iwt  monk-  From  all  the  villages  around,  the  people, 
<L  *  •&•  mostly  poor  labourers,  were  in  the  habit  of  coming 
to  him  on  Sundays  and  festivals  to  hear  him  say  mass  for  them. 
These  good  people  used  to  bring  little  offerings  of  food  for  the 
support  of  the  hermit  during  the  week. 

One  Sunday,  after  his  congregation  had  departed,  the  monk 
perceived  a  man,  laden  with  traps  and  nets  for  catching  birds, 
crossing  the  field  before  the  hermitage.  The  good  monk  went 
out  to  him. 

"Where  do  you  come  from?"  he  inquired;  "and  what  are 
you  going  to  do,  my  son?" 

"  I  live  some  miles  from  here,  good  father,"  he  replied,  "  and 
I  have  borrowed  a  few  nets  and  traps  to  try  to  catch  some  doves 
to  sell,  so  as  to  get  a  little  butter  for  our  bread;  for  with  that  and 
a  draught  of  water  from  the  spring  my  wife  and  I  are  satisfied; 
or  else  to  get  some  work  to  do,  that  I  may  earn  enough  for  our 
support,  for  we  have  neither  bread  nor  a  single  farthing  to 
buy  it." 

The  hermit  took  the  man  into  his  hermitage,  and  gave  him  the 
little  offerings  of  food  which  had  been  brought  that  morning  by 
the  villagers,  leaving  Providence  to  provide  for  his  own  simple 
wants. 

"Brother,"  he  said,  "take  this  for  yourself  and  your  wife; 
and  if  you  want  money  I  will  give  you  some.  But  you  must 
first  tell  me  which  you  choose,  to  earn  a  single  coin  honestly, 
or  a  hundred,  dishonestly." 

The  poor  man  hesitated,  for  great  was  the  temptation. 

"I  will  consult  with  my  wife,"  he  said  at  last,  "and  return 
to-morrow  to  inform  you." 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

With  the  food  in  his  hands  he  returned  to  his  miserable  home, 
where  he  and  his  wife  made  an  excellent  meal,  for  which  they 
returned  thanks  to  Heaven.  They  then  consulted  together 
about  the  money,  and,  though  the  temptation  was  great  to 
take  the  hundred  coins,  yet,  being  God-fearing  folks,  they 
decided  upon  taking  the  one  coin  honestly  acquired  and  let 
alone  the  hundred. 

The  man  accordingly  returned  to  the  hermit,  and  told  him 
what  they  had  decided. 

The  good  monk  gave  him  two  half  reals. 

"Take  this  money,"  he  said;  "and  may  Heaven  prosper 
you." 

Full  of  joy,  the  man  departed.  But  on  the  road  home,  in  a 
solitary  spot,  he  encountered  two  lads  fighting  desperately; 
they  were  dealing  each  other  terrible  blows,  and  blood  was 
streaming  down  their  faces.  The  man  rushed  up  to  separate 
them,  but  all  his  efforts  only  served  to  make  them  fiercer. 

"Why  do  you  fight  like  this?"  he  cried. 

"We  are  fighting  for  that  stone,"  replied  one  of  the  lads; 
"I  saw  it  first!" 

"No,  you  didn't,"  replied  the  other;  "it  was  I,  and  it  belongs 
to  me!"  and  once  more  they  fell  to  blows  more  desperate  than 
before. 

The  poor  man,  fearing  that  the  quarrel  might  end  fatally, 
cried  out  to  them  — 

"Here,  take  each  of  you  one  of  these  coins,  and  let  alone  the 
stone;  it  is  of  no  value,  for  it  is  no  bigger  than  a  walnut.  And 
be  off  with  you!" 

The  lads  were  glad  to  take  the  money,  and  ran  away,  thinking 
themselves  lucky  to  make  so  good  a  bargain. 

His  wife  was  at  the  cottage  door  impatiently  awaiting  her 
husband.  Great  was  her  disappointment  when  all  he  brought 
her  was  a  stone. 

"Well,  to  be  sure!"  she  cried,  after  he  had  recounted  what 
had  taken  place,  "I  am  disappointed."  And,  taking  the  little 
stone,  she  threw  it  into  a  corner  of  the  room. 

"Dear  wife,"  replied  the  man,  "do  not  take  it  so  to  heart. 

[170] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  money  was  spent  in  a  good  work;  in  making  peace  between 
the  children  of  our  neighbours." 

His  wife  at  length  became  more  reconciled  to  the  loss,  consider- 
ing that  after  all  he  had  done  right  to  make  peace  between 
their  neighbours'  sons  at  any  cost.  Not  many  minutes  after, 
the  parents  of  the  two  lads  came  to  thank  the  man  for  having 
separated  the  boys.  They  also  thanked  him  for  the  money  he 
had  given  to  the  boys,  for  they  knew  he  sorely  needed  it  himself. 
Each  of  the  parents  gave  him  a  present  for  his  friendly  service; 
and  from  that  day  they  always  treated  him  most  kindly,  and 
often  gave  him  little  jobs  to  do,  so  that  the  poor  couple  never 
wanted  bread. 

Not  long  afterwards,  it  happened  that  the  King's  Am- 
bassador passed  that  way,  with  a  great  retinue  of  officials, 
secretaries,  and  servitors;  and  it  fell  out  that,  night  coming 
on,  the  Ambassador  decided  upon  taking  his  quarters  in 
the  village. 

The  village  inns  were  small,  and  could  not  afford  accommoda- 
tion for  so  large  a  retinue,  and  the  various  cottagers  were  asked 
to  take  in  one  or  more  of  the  servants.  Among  those  who  gave 
lodgings  to  the  retinue  were  our  good  couple,  who  took  in  a 
lodger,  for  whom  they  were  paid  handsomely.  The  wife 
quickly  prepared  a  clean,  tidy  bed,  and  did  her  best  to  make 
things  comfortable. 

The  guest,  being  tired,  was  soon  fast  asleep.  Toward 
morning  he  awoke,  and  was  surprised  to  see  the  chamber  bathed 
in  a  resplendent  light.  Knowing  well  that  the  people  of  the 
house  could  not  afford  a  lamp  or  candles,  he  arose  to  find  out 
whence  proceeded  this  unusual  brilliancy.  Great  was  his 
astonishment  to  find  that  it  proceeded  from  a  small  stone  in  the 
corner  of  the  room,  which,  as  the  sun  struck  on  it,  sent  out  rays 
of  vivid  light.  He  took  up  the  stone,  and,  believing  it  to  be  of 
great  value,  took  it  to  the  Ambassador. 

When  the  nobleman  examined  the  stone,  he  admired  it  greatly, 
and  desired  its  owner  to  be  sent  for  in  order  to  learn  all  particu- 
lars about  it. 

"Please,  your  Excellency,"  said  the  poor  man,  "it  is  of  no 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

use  to  us,  and  if  it  pleases  you,  take  it,  for  it  cost  me  only  a  small 
coin";  and  he  proceeded  to  relate  how  it  had  come  into  his 
possession. 

The  Ambassador  drew  forth  a  heavy  bag  of  money,  and 
taking  out  a  handful  of  gold  pieces,  gave  them  to  the  man. 

"My  good  fellow,"  he  said,  "since  you  offer  me  the  stone,  I 
accept  it  gladly;  but  as  I  am  leaving  the  kingdom,  and  my 
expenses  are  very  heavy,  I  cannot  give  you  all  that  it  is  worth. 
If  it  please  Heaven,  I  will  return  this  way,  and  I  will  pay  you 
then." 

The  poor  man  did  not  like  to  accept  so  much  gold  for  what  he 
judged  to  be  a  worthless  stone;  but  on  the  nobleman's  entreaty 
he  took  the  money,  and  ran  back  to  his  wife,  full  of  joy  at  his 
good  fortune.  Both  husband  and  wife  then  went  at  once  to  the 
hermit  to  recount  to  him  all  that  had  taken  place,  and  to  offer 
him  a  tenth  of  the  money.  This  he  refused  to  take,  but  bade 
them  return  to  the  village  and  distribute  it  in  alms  to  the  poor. 
They  returned  to  the  village  accordingly  and  did  as  the  monk 
had  bidden  them.  They  also  gave  part  of  the  money  to  the 
parents  of  the  lads  who  had  fought  so  desperately  for  the  posses- 
sion of  the  stone.  The  rest  the  man  spent  in  purchasing  a 
piece  of  land. 

This  little  plot  of  ground  proved  very  fertile,  and  whatever  the 
owner  planted  produced  a  hundredfold.  His  trees  were  borne 
down  by  the  weight  of  the  fruit,  which  always  fetched  a  good 
price. 

Years  passed  ere  the  Ambassador  returned  from  the  foreign 
country,  where  he  had  gained  high  honours  and  wealth.  On 
passing  the  village  again  where  he  had  obtained  the  stone,  he 
inquired  for  the  good  man,  and  was  told  how  he  had  prospered 
with  the  money  he  had  given  him,  and  that  he  was  now  a 
person  of  importance. 

On  arriving  at  the  Court  of  his  sovereign  he  recounted  to  the 
King  all  that  had  taken  place.  The  King  was  greatly  pleased 
with  the  history  of  the  honestly  earned  coin,  and  had  the  stone 
valued  by  the  first  jewellers  of  the  kingdom,  who  all  pronounced 
it  to  be  a  singularly  valuable  gem.  A  large  sum  was  given  to  the 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Ambassador  for  it,  and  he  was  loaded  with  distinctions  and 
honours.  The  nobleman,  wishing  to  show  his  gratitude  for  the 
honours  conferred  on  him,  sent  handsome  presents  to  the  good 
man  and  his  wife. 

And  so  it  came  to  pass  that  they  who  had  been  honest  were 
now  prosperous  as  well. 


[173 


The  Jackal,   the   "Barber   and  the   Brahmin 

A  BARBER  and  a  Jackal  once  struck  up  a  great  friendship, 

>Hf  which  might  have  continued  to  this  day,  had  not  the 
^L  JL  Jackal  been  so  clever  that  the  Barber  never  felt  quite 
on  equal  terms  with  him,  and  suspected  his  friend  of  playing 
him  many  tricks.  But  this  he  was  not  able  to  prove. 

One  day  the  Jackal  said  to  the  Barber,  "  It  would  be  a  nice 
thing  for  us  to  have  a  garden  of  our  own,  in  which  we  might 
grow  as  many  cucumbers,  pumpkins  and  melons  as  we  like. 
Why  should  we  not  buy  one?" 

The  Barber  answered,  "Very  well;  here  is  money.  Do  you 
go  and  buy  us  a  garden."  So  the  Jackal  took  the  Barber's 
money,  and  with  it  bought  a  fine  garden,  in  which  were  cucum- 
bers, pumpkins,  melons,  figs,  and  many  other  good  fruits  and 
vegetables.  And  he  used  to  go  there  every  day  and  feast  to  his 
heart's  content.  When,  however,  the  Barber  said  to  him, 
"What  is  the  garden  like  which  you  bought  with  the  money  I 
gave  you?"  he  answered,  " There  are  very  fine  plants  in  it,  but 
there  is  no  fruit  upon  them;  when  the  fruit  is  ripe  I  will  let  you 
know."  This  reply  satisfied  the  Barber,  who  inquired  no 
further  at  that  time. 

A  little  while  afterward,  the  Barber  again  asked  the  Jackal 
about  the  garden,  saying,  "I  see  you  go  down  to  that  garden 
every  day;  is  the  fruit  getting  ripe?" 

"  Oh  dear  no,  not  yet,"  answered  the  Jackal;  "  why,  the  plants 
are  only  just  coming  into  blossom." 

But  all  this  time  there  was  a  great  deal  of  fruit  in  the  garden, 
and  the  Jackal  went  there  every  day  and  ate  as  much  as  he 
could. 

Again,  a  third  time,  when  some  weeks  had  passed,  the  Barber 
said  to  him,  "Is  there  no  ripe  fruit  in  our  garden  yet?" 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"No,"  said  the  Jackal;  "the  blossoms  have  only  just  fallen, 
but  the  fruit  is  forming.  In  time  we  shall  have  a  fine  show  of 
melons  and  figs  there." 

Then  the  Barber  began  to  think  the  Jackal  was  deceiving  him, 
and  determined  to  see  and  judge  for  himself.  So  next  day, 
without  saying  anything  about  it,  he  followed  him  down  to  the 
garden. 

Now  it  happened  that  very  day  the  Jackal  had  invited  all  his 
friends  to  come  and  feast  there.  All  the  animals  in  the  neigh- 
bouring jungle  had  accepted  the  invitation;  there  they  came 
trooping  by  hundreds  and  dozens,  and  were  very  merry  indeed  — 
running  here  and  there,  and  eating  all  the  melons  and  cucum- 
bers and  figs  and  pumpkins  in  the  place. 

The  Barber  peeped  over  the  hedge,  and  saw  the  assembled 
wild  beasts,  and  his  friend  the  Jackal  entertaining  them  — 
talking  to  this  one,  laughing  with  that,  and  eating  with  all. 
The  good  man  did  not  dare  to  attack  the  intruders,  as  they  were 
many  and  powerful.  But  he  went  home  at  once,  very  angry, 
muttering  to  himself,  "  I  '11  be  the  death  of  that  young  jacka- 
napes; he  shall  play  no  more  pranks  in  my  garden."  And, 
watching  his  opportunity,  he  returned  there  when  the  Jackal  and 
all  his  friends  had  left,  and  tied  a  long  knife  to  the  largest  of  the 
cucumbers  that  still  remained;  then  he  went  home  and  said 
nothing  of  what  he  had  seen. 

Early  next  morning  the  Jackal  thought  to  himself,  "  I  '11 
just  run  down  to  the  garden  and  see  if  there  are  no  cucumbers 
or  melons  left."  So  he  went  there,  and,  picking  out  the  largest 
of  the  cucumbers,  began  to  eat  it.  Quick  as  thought,  the  long 
knife,  that  was  concealed  by  the  cucumber  leaves,  ran  into  him, 
cutting  his  muzzle,  his  neck  and  his  side. 

"  Ah,  that  nasty  Barber!"  he  cried;  "  this  must  be  his  doing!" 
And  instead  of  going  home,  he  ran  as  fast  as  he  could,  very 
far,  far,  away  into  the  jungle,  and  stretching  himself  out  on  a 
great  flat  rock,  prepared  to  die. 

But  he  did  not  die.  Only  for  three  whole  days  the  pain  in  his 
neck  and  side  was  so  great  that  he  could  not  move;  moreover, 
he  felt  very  weak  from  loss  of  blood. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

At  the  end  of  the  third  day  he  tried  to  get  up,  but  his  own  blood 
had  sealed  him  to  the  stone!  He  endeavoured  to  move  it  by 
his  struggles,  but  could  not  succeed.  "Oh  dear!  oh  dear!" 
he  murmured;  "  to  think  that  I  should  recover  from  my  wound, 
only  to  die  such  a  horrible  death  as  this!  Ah,  me!  here  is  the 
punishment  of  dishonesty!"  And,  having  said  this,  he  began 
to  weep.  It  chanced,  however,  that  the  god  of  Rain  heard  his 
lamentations,  and  taking  pity  on  the  unfortunate  animal,  he 
sent  a  kindly  shower,  which,  wetting  the  stone,  effected  his 
release. 

No  sooner  was  the  Jackal  set  free  than  he  began  to  think  what 
he  could  do  to  earn  a  livelihood,  since  he  did  not  dare  return  to 
the  Barber's  house.  It  was  not  long  before  a  feasible  plan  struck 
him:  all  around  was  the  mud  made  by  the  recent  rain;  he 
placed  a  quantity  of  it  in  a  small  chattee,  covered  the  top  over 
carefully  with  leaves  (as  people  do  jars  of  fresh  butter),  and 
took  it  into  a  neighbouring  village  to  sell. 

At  the  door  of  one  of  the  first  houses  to  which  he  came  stood 
a  woman,  to  whom  the  Jackal  said,  "Mahi,  here  is  butter  — 
beautiful  fresh  butter!  won't  you  buy  some  fresh  butter?" 

She  answered,  "Are  you  sure  it  is  quite  fresh?  Let  me 
see  it." 

But  he  replied,  "It  is  perfectly  fresh;  but  if  you  open  the 
chattee  now,  it  will  be  all  spoiled  by  the  time  you  want  it.  If 
you  like  to  buy  it,  you  may  take  it;  if  not,  I  will  sell  it  to  some 
one  else." 

The  woman  did  want  some  fresh  butter,  and  the  chattee  the 
Jackal  carried  on  his  head  was  carefully  fastened  up,  as  if  what 
it  contained  was  of  the  best;  and  she  knew  if  she  opened  it,  it 
might  spoil  before  her  husband  returned  home;  besides,  she 
thought,  if  the  Jackal  had  intended  to  deceive  her,  he  would 
have  been  more  pressing  in  asking  her  to  buy  it.  So  she  said, 
"Very  well,  give  me  the  chattee;  here  is  money  for  you.  You 
are  sure  it  is  the  best  butter?" 

"It  is  the  best  of  its  kind,"  answered  the  Jackal;  "only  be 
sure  you  put  it  in  some  cool  place,  and  don't  open  it  till  it  is 
wanted."  And  taking  the  money,  he  ran  away. 

[176] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

A  short  time  afterward  the  woman  discovered  how  she  had 
been  cheated,  and  was  very  angry,  but  the  Jackal  was  by  that 
time  far  away,  out  of  reach  of  punishment. 

When  his  money  was  spent,  the  Jackal  felt  puzzled  as  to  how 
to  get  a  living,  since  no  one  would  give  him  food  and  he  could 
buy  none.  Fortunately  for  him,  just  then  one  of  the  bullocks 
belonging  to  the  village  died.  The  Jackal  found  it  lying  dead 
by  the  roadside,  and  he  began  to  eat  it,  and  ate,  and  ate  so 
much  that  at  last  he  had  got  too  far  into  the  animal's  body  to 
be  seen  by  passers-by.  Now,  the  weather  was  hot  and  dry. 
Whilst  the  Jackal  was  in  it,  the  bullock's  skin  crinkled  up  so 
tightly  with  the  heat  that  it  became  too  hard  for  him  to  bite 
through,  and  so  he  could  not  get  out  again. 

The  Mahars  of  the  village  all  came  out  to  bury  the  dead 
bullock.  The  Jackal,  who  was  inside  it,  feared  that  if  they 
caught  him  they  would  kill  him,  and  that  if  they  did  not  discover 
him,  he  would  be  buried  alive;  so  on  their  approach  he 
called  out,  "  People,  people,  take  care  how  you  touch  me,  for  I 
am  a  great  saint."  The  poor  people  were  very  much  frightened 
when  they  heard  the  dead  bullock  talking,  and  thought  that  some 
mighty  spirit  must  indeed  possess  it. 

"Who  are  you,  sir,  and  what  do  you  want?"  they  cried. 

"I,"  answered  the  Jackal,  "am  a  very  holy  saint.  I  am  also 
the  god  of  your  village,  and  I  am  very  angry  with  you  because 
you  never  worship  me  nor  bring  me  offerings." 

"O  my  Lord,"  they  cried,  "what  offerings  will  please  you? 
Tell  us  only,  and  we  will  bring  you  whatever  you  like." 

"Good,"  he  replied.  "Then  you  must  fetch  here  plenty  of 
rice,  plenty  of  flowers  and  a  nice  fat  chicken;  place  them  as  an 
offering  beside  me,  and  pour  a  great  deal  of  water  over  them,  as 
you  do  at  your  most  solemn  feasts,  and  I  will  forgive  you  your 
sins."  The  Mahars  did  as  they  were  commanded.  They 
placed  some  rice  and  flowers,  and  the  best  chicken  they  could 
procure,  beside  the  bullock,  and  poured  water  over  it  and  the 
offering.  Then,  no  sooner  did  the  dry,  hard  Bullock's  skin  get 
wetted  than  it  split  in  many  places,  and  to  the  surprise  of  all  his 
worshippers,  the  Jackal  jumped  out,  seized  the  chicken  in  his 

[177] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

mouth,  and  ran  away  with  it  through  the  midst  of  them  into 
the  jungle.  The  Mahars  ran  after  him  over  hedges  and  ditches 
for  many,  many  miles,  but  he  got  away  in  spite  of  them  all. 

On,  on  he  ran  —  on,  on,  for  a  very  long  way  —  until  at  last 
he  came  to  a  place  where  a  little  kid  lived  under  a  little  sicakai 
tree.  All  her  relations  and  friends  were  away,  and  when  she 
saw  him  coming  she  thought  to  herself,  "Unless  I  frighten  this 
Jackal,  he  will  eat  me."  So  she  ran  as  hard  as  she  could  up 
against  the  sicakai  tree,  which  made  all  the  branches  shake  and 
the  leaves  go  rustle,  rustle,  rustle.  And  when  the  Jackal  heard 
the  rustling  noise  he  got  frightened,  and  thought  it  was  all  the 
little  kid's  friends  coming  to  help  her.  And  she  called  out  to 
him,  "  Run  away,  Jackal,  run  away.  Thousands  and  thousands 
of  Jackals  have  run  away  at  that  sound  —  run  away  for  your 
life."  And  the  Jackal  was  so  frightened  that  he  ran  away. 
So,  he  who  had  deceived  so  many  was  outwitted  by  a  simple 
little  kid! 

After  this  the  Jackal  found  his  way  back  to  his  own  village, 
where  the  Barber  lived,  and  there  for  some  time  he  used  to 
prowl  round  the  houses  every  night  and  live  upon  any  bones 
he  could  find.  The  villagers  did  not  like  his  coming,  but  did 
not  know  how  to  catch  him,  until  one  night  his  old  friend  the 
Barber  (who  had  never  forgiven  him  for  stealing  the  fruit  from 
the  garden)  caught  him  in  a  great  net,  having  before  made 
many  unsuccessful  attempts  to  do  so.  "Aha!"  cried  the  Bar- 
ber, "  I  've  got  you  at  last,  my  friend.  You  did  not  escape 
death  from  the  cucumber-knife  for  nothing!  you  won't  get  away 
this  time.  Here,  wife!  wife!  see  what  a  prize  I  've  got."  The 
Barber's  wife  came  running  to  the  door,  and  the  Barber  gave  her 
the  Jackal  (after  he  had  tied  all  his  four  legs  firmly  together  with 
a  strong  rope),  and  said  to  her,  "Take  this  animal  into  the 
house,  and  be  sure  you  don't  let  him  escape,  while  I  go  and  get 
a  knife  to  kill  him  with." 

The  Barber's  wife  did  as  she  was  bid,  and  taking  the  Jackal 
into  the  house,  laid  him  down  on  the  floor.  But  no  sooner  had 
the  Barber  gone  than  the  Jackal  said  to  her,  "Ah,  good  woman, 
your  husband  will  return  directly  and  put  me  to  death.  For 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  love  of  heaven,  loosen  the  rope  round  my  feet  before  he 
comes,  for  one  minute  only,  and  let  me  drink  a  little  water 
from  that  puddle  by  the  door,  for  my  throat  is  parched  with 
thirst." 

"No,  no,  friend  Jackal,"  answered  the  Barber's  wife.  "I 
know  well  enough  what  you  '11  do.  No  sooner  shall  I  have 
untied  your  feet  than  you  will  run  away,  and  when  my  husband 
returns  and  finds  you  are  gone,  he  will  beat  me." 

"Indeed,  indeed,  I  will  not  run  away,"  he  replied.  "Ah, 
kind  mother,  have  pity  on  me,  only  for  one  little  moment." 

Then  the  Barber's  wife  thought,  "Well,  it  is  hard  not  to  grant 
the  poor  beast's  last  request;  he  will  not  live  long  enough  to 
have  many  more  pleasures."  So  she  untied  the  Jackal's  legs 
and  held  him  by  a  rope,  that  he  might  drink  from  the  puddle. 
But  quick  as  possible,  he  gave  a  jump  and  a  twist  and  a  pull, 
and,  jerking  the  rope  out  of  her  hand,  escaped  once  more  into 
the  jungle. 

For  some  time  he  roamed  up  and  down,  living  on  what  he 
could  get  in  this  village  or  that,  until  he  had  wandered  very 
far  away  from  the  country  where  the  Barber  lived.  At  last  one 
day,  by  chance,  he  passed  a  certain  cottage,  in  which  there  dwelt 
a  very  poor  Brahmin,  who  had  seven  daughters. 

As  the  Jackal  passed  by,  the  Brahmin  was  saying  to  himself, 
"Oh,  dear  me!  what  can  I  do  for  my  seven  daughters?  I 
shall  have  to  support  them  all  my  life,  for  they  are  much  too  poor 
ever  to  get  married.  If  a  dog  or  a  jackal  were  to  offer  to  take 
one  off  my  hands,  he  should  have  her." 

Next  day  the  Jackal  called  on  the  Brahmin,  and  said  to  him, 
"You  said  yesterday,  if  a  Jackal  or  a  dog  were  to  offer  to  marry 
one  of  your  daughters,  you  would  let  him  have  her;  will  you, 
therefore  accept  me  as  a  son-in-law?" 

The  poor  Brahmin  felt  very  much  embarrassed,  but  it  was 
certain  he  had  said  the  words,  and  therefore  he  felt  in  honour 
bound  not  to  retract,  although  he  had  little  dreamed  of  ever 
being  placed  in  such  a  predicament.  Just  at  that  moment  all  the 
seven  daughters  began  crying  for  bread,  and  the  father  had 
no  bread  to  give  them. 

[179] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Observing  this,  the  Jackal  continued,  "Let  me  marry  one  of 
your  seven  daughters  and  I  will  take  care  of  her.  It  will  at  least 
leave  you  one  less  to  provide  for,  and  I  will  see  that  she  never 
needs  food." 

Then  the  Brahmin's  heart  was  softened,  and  he  gave  the 
Jackal  his  eldest  daughter  in  marriage,  and  the  Jackal  took  her 
home  to  his  den  in  the  high  rocks. 

Now  you  will  say  there  never  was  a  Jackal  so  clever  as  this. 
Very  true,  for  this  was  not  a  common  Jackal,  or  he  could  never 
have  done  all  that  I  have  told  you.  This  Jackal  was,  in  fact, 
a  great  Rajah  in  disguise,  who,  to  amuse  himself,  took  the  form 
of  a  Jackal;  for  he  was  a  great  magician  as  well  as  a  great  prince. 

The  den  to  which  he  took  the  Brahmin's  daughter  looked  like 
quite  a  common  hole  in  the  rocks  on  the  outside,  but  inside  it 
was  a  splendid  palace,  adorned  with  silver,  and  gold,  and  ivory 
and  precious  stones.  But  even  his  own  wife  did  not  know  that 
he  was  not  always  a  Jackal,  for  the  Rajah  never  took  his  human 
form  except  every  morning  very  early,  when  he  used  to  take  off 
the  Jackal  skin  and  wash  it  and  brush  it,  and  put  it  on  again. 

After  he  and  his  wife,  the  Brahmin's  daughter,  had  lived  up 
in  their  home  in  the  rocks  happily  for  some  time,  who  should  the 
Jackal  see  one  day  but  his  father-in-law,  the  old  Brahmin, 
climbing  up  the  hill  to  come  and  pay  him  a  visit.  The  Jackal 
was  vexed  to  see  the  Brahmin,  for  he  knew  he  was  very  poor, 
and  thought  he  had  most  likely  come  to  beg;  and  so  it  was. 
The  Brahmin  said  to  him,  "  Son-in-law,  let  me  come  into  your 
cave  and  rest  a  little  while.  I  want  to  ask  you  to  help  me,  for 
I  am  very  poor  and  much  in  need  of  help." 

"Don't  go  into  my  cave,"  said  the  Jackal;  "it  is  but  a  poor 
hole,  not  fit  for  you  to  enter"  (for  he  did  not  wish  his  father-in- 
law  to  see  his  fine  palace);  "but  I  will  call  my  wife,  that  you 
may  see  I  have  not  eaten  her  up,  and  she  and  you  and  I  will  talk 
over  the  matter,  and  see  what  we  can  do  for  you." 

So  the  Brahmin,  the  Brahmin's  daughter  and  the  Jackal  all 
sat  down  on  the  hillside  together,  and  the  Brahmin  said,  "I 
don't  know  what  to  do  to  get  food  for  myself,  my  wife,  and  my 
six  daughters.  Son-in-law  Jackal,  cannot  you  help  me?" 

[180] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"It  is  a  difficult  business,"  answered  the  Jackal,  "but  I'll 
do  what  I  can  for  you;"  and  he  ran  to  his  cave  and  fetched  a 
large  melon,  and  gave  it  to  the  Brahmin,  saying,  "Father-in- 
law,  you  must  take  this  melon,  and  plant  it  in  your  garden,  and 
when  it  grows  up  sell  all  the  fruit  you  find  upon  it,  and  that  will 
bring  you  in  some  money."  So  the  Brahmin  took  the  melon 
home  with  him  and  planted  it  in  his  garden. 

By  next  day  the  melon  that  the  Jackal  had  given  him  had 
grown  up  in  the  Brahmin's  garden  into  a  fine  plant,  covered  with 
hundreds  of  beautiful  ripe  melons.  The  Brahmin,  his  wife  and 
family  were  overjoyed  at  the  sight.  And  all  the  neighbours 
were  astonished,  and  said,  "  How  fast  that  fine  melon  plant  has 
grown  in  the  Brahmin's  garden!" 

Now  it  chanced  that  a  woman  who  lived  in  a  house  close  by 
wanted  some  melons,  and  seeing  what  fine  ones  these  were,  she 
went  down  at  once  to  the  Brahmin's  house  and  bought  two  or 
three  from  the  Brahmin's  wife.  She  took  them  home  with  her 
and  cut  them  open;  but  then,  lo  and  behold!  marvel  of  marvels! 
what  a  wonderful  sight  astonished  her!  Instead  of  the  thick 
white  pulp  she  expected  to  see,  the  whole  of  the  inside  of  the 
melon  was  composed  of  diamonds,  rubies  and  emeralds;  and 
all  the  seeds  were  enormous  pearls.  She  immediately  locked  her 
door,  and  taking  with  her  all  the  money  she  had,  ran  back  to 
the  Brahmin's  wife  and  said  to  her,  "Those  were  very  good 
melons  you  sold  me;  I  like  them  so  much  that  I  will  buy  all  the 
others  on  your  melon  plant."  And  giving  her  the  money  she 
took  home  all  the  rest  of  the  melons.  Now  this  cunning  woman 
told  none  of  her  friends  of  the  treasure  she  had  found,  and  the 
poor,  stupid  Brahmin  and  his  family  did  not  know  what  they 
had  lost,  for  they  had  never  thought  of  opening  any  of  the 
melons;  so  that  for  all  the  precious  stones  they  sold  they  only 
got  a  few  pice,  which  was  very  hard.  Next  day,  when  they 
looked  out  of  the  window,  the  melon  plant  was  again  covered 
with  fine  ripe  melons,  and  again  the  woman  who  had  bought 
those  which  had  grown  the  day  before  came  and  bought  them  all. 
And  this  went  on  for  several  days.  There  were  so  many  melons, 
and  all  the  melons  were  so  full  of  precious  stones,  that  the  woman 

[181] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

who  bought  them  had  enough  to  fill  the  whole  of  one  room  in 
her  house  with  diamonds,  rubies,  emeralds  and  pearls. 

At  last,  however,  the  wonderful  melon  plant  began  to 
wither,  and  when  the  woman  came  to  buy  melons  one 
morning,  the  Brahmin's  wife  was  obliged  to  say  to  her,  in 
a  sad  voice,  "Alas!  there  are  no  more  melons  on  our  melon 
plant."  And  the  woman  went  back  to  her  own  house  very 
much  disappointed. 

That  day  the  Brahmin  and  his  wife  and  children  had  no 
money  in  the  house  to  buy  food  with,  and  they  all  felt  very 
unhappy  to  think  that  the  fine  melon  plant  had  withered.  But 
the  Brahmin's  youngest  daughter,  who  was  a  clever  girl,  thought, 
"Though  there  are  no  more  melons  fit  to  sell  on  our  melon 
plant,  perhaps  I  may  be  able  to  find  one  or  two  shriveled  ones, 
which,  if  cooked,  will  give  us  something  for  dinner."  So  she 
went  out  to  look,  and  searching  carefully  amongst  the  thick 
leaves,  found  two  or  three  withered  little  melons  still  remaining. 
These  she  took  into  the  house  and  began  cutting  them  up  to 
cook,  when  —  more  wonderful  than  wonderful  !  —  within 
each  little  melon  she  found  a  number  of  small  emeralds,  rubies, 
diamonds  and  pearls!  The  girl  called  her  father  and  mother 
and  her  five  sisters,  crying,  "  See  what  I  have  found!  See  these 
precious  stones  and  pearls.  I  dare  say,  inside,  all  the  melons  we 
sold  there  were  as  good  or  better  than  these.  No  wonder  that 
woman  was  so  anxious  to  buy  them  all !  See,  father  —  see, 
mother  —  see,  sisters!" 

Then  they  were  all  overjoyed  to  see  the  treasure,  but  the 
Brahmin  said,  "  What  a  pity  we  have  lost  all  the  benefit  of  my 
son-in-law  the  Jackal's  good  gift  by  not  knowing  its  worth! 
I  will  go  at  once  to  that  woman,  and  try  and  make  her  give  us 
back  the  melons  she  took." 

So  he  went  to  the  melon-buyer's  house,  and  said  to  her, 
"  Give  me  back  the  melons  you  took  from  me,  who  did  not  know 
their  worth." 

She  answered,  "I  don't  know  what  you  mean." 

He  replied,  "You  were  very  deceitful;  you  bought  melons 
full  of  precious  stones  from  us  poor  people,  who  did  not  know 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

what  they  were  worth,  and  you  only  paid  for  them  the  price 
of  common  melons;  give  me  some  of  them  back,  I  pray  you." 

But  she  said,  "  I  bought  common  melons  from  your  wife,  and 
made  them  all  into  common  soup  long  ago;  therefore  talk  no 
further  nonsense  about  jewels,  but  go  about  your  business." 
And  she  turned  him  out  of  the  house.  Yet  all  this  time  she  had 
a  whole  roomful  of  the  emeralds,  diamonds,  rubies  and  pearls 
that  she  had  found  in  the  melons  the  Brahmin's  wife  had  sold 
her. 

The  Brahmin  returned  home  and  said  to  his  wife,  "  I  cannot 
make  that  woman  give  me  back  any  of  the  melons  you  sold  her; 
but  give  me  the  precious  stones  our  daughter  has  just  found, 
and  I  will  sell  them  to  a  jeweller  and  bring  home  some  money." 
So  he  went  to  the  town,  and  took  the  precious  stones  to  a  jeweller, 
and  said  to  him,  "What  will  you  give  me  for  these?" 

But  no  sooner  did  the  jeweller  see  them  than  he  said, "  How 
could  such  a  poor  man  as  you  become  possessed  of  such  precious 
stones?  You  must  have  stolen  them:  you  are  a  thief!  You 
have  stolen  these  from  my  shop,  and  now  come  to  sell  them 
to  me!" 

"No,  no,  sir;  indeed  no,  sir,"  cried  the  Brahmin. 

"Thief,  thief!"  shouted  the  jeweller. 

"In  truth,  no  sir,"  said  the  Brahmin;  "my  son-in-law,  the 
Jackal,  gave  me  a  melon  plant,  and  in  one  of  the  melons  I  found 
these  jewels." 

"  I  don't  believe  a  word  you  say,"  screamed  the  jeweller  (and 
he  began  beating  the  Brahmin,  whom  he  held  by  the  arm); 
"give  up  those  jewels  which  you  have  stolen  from  my  shop." 

"No,  I  won't,"  roared  the  Brahmin;  "oh!  oh-o!  oh-o-o! 
don't  beat  me  so;  I  did  n't  steal  them."  But  the  jeweller  was 
determined  to  get  the  jewels;  so  he  beat  the  Brahmin  and 
called  the  police,  who  came  running  up  to  his  assistance,  and 
shouted  till  a  great  crowd  of  people  had  collected  round  his  shop. 
Then  he  said  to  the  Brahmin,  "  Give  me  up  the  jewels  you  stole 
from  me,  or  I  '11  give  you  to  the  police,  and  you  shall  be  put  in 
jail."  The  Brahmin  tried  to  tell  his  story  about  his  son-in-law, 
the  Jackal  but  of  course  nobody  believed  him;  and  he  was 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

obliged  to  give  the  precious  stones  to  the  jeweller  in  order  to 
escape  the  police,  and  to  run  home  as  fast  as  he  could.  And 
every  one  thought  the  jeweller  was  very  kind  to  let  him  off  so 
easily. 

All  his  family  were  very  unhappy  when  they  heard  what  had 
befallen  him.  But  his  wife  said,  "  You  had  better  go  again  to 
our  son-in-law,  the  Jackal,  and  see  what  he  can  do  for  us." 

So  next  day  the  Brahmin  climbed  the  hill  again,  as  he  had 
done  before,  and  went  to  call  upon  the  Jackal.  When  the  Jackal 
saw  him  coming  he  was  not  very  well  pleased.  So  he  went  to 
meet  him,  and  said,  "  Father-in-law,  I  did  not  expect  to  see  you 
again  so  soon." 

"  I  merely  came  to  see  how  you  were,"  answered  the  Brahmin, 
"and  to  tell  you  how  poor  we  are;  and  how  glad  we  should  be 
of  any  help  you  can  give  us." 

"  What  have  you  done  with  all  the  melons  I  gave  you  ?"  asked 
the  Jackal. 

"Ah,"  answered  the  Brahmin,  "that  is  a  sad  story!"  And 
beginning  at  the  beginning,  he  related  how  they  had  sold  almost 
all  the  melons  without  knowing  their  value;  and  how  the  few 
precious  stones  they  had  found  had  been  taken  from  him  by 
the  jeweller. 

When  the  Jackal  heard  this  he  laughed  very  much,  and  said, 
"  I  see  it  is  no  use  giving  such  unfortunate  people  as  you  gold  or 
jewels,  for  they  will  only  bring  you  into  trouble.  Come,  I  '11 
give  you  a  more  useful  present." 

So,  running  into  his  cave,  he  fetched  thence  a  small  chattee, 
and  gave  it  to  the  Brahmin,  saying,  "Take  this  chattee;  when- 
ever you  or  any  of  the  family  are  hungry,  you  will  always  find 
in  it  as  good  a  dinner  as  this."  And  putting  his  paw  into  the 
chattee,  he  extracted  thence  currie  and  rice,  pilau,  and  all  sorts 
of  good  things,  enough  to  feast  a  hundred  men;  and  the  more 
he  took  out  of  the  chattee,  the  more  remained  inside. 

When  the  Brahmin  saw  the  chattee  and  smelt  the  good  dinner, 
his  eyes  glistened  for  joy;  and  he  embraced  the  Jackal,  saying, 
"Dear  son-in-law,  you  are  the  only  support  of  our  house." 
And  he  took  his  new  present  carefully  home  with  him. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

After  this,  for  some  time,  the  whole  family  led  a  very  happy 
life,  for  they  never  wanted  good  food;  every  day  the  Brahmin, 
his  wife  and  his  six  daughters  found  inside  the  chattee  a  most 
delicious  dinner;  and  every  day,  when  they  had  dined,  they 
placed  it  on  a  shelf,  to  find  it  replenished  when  next  it  was 
needed. 

But  it  happened  that  hard  by  there  lived  another  Brahmin,  a 
very  great  man,  who  was  much  in  the  Rajah's  confidence; 
and  this  man  smelt  daily  the  smell  of  a  very  nice  dinner,  which 
puzzled  him  a  great  deal.  The  rich  Brahmin  thought  it  smelt 
even  nicer  than  his  own  dinner,  for  which  he  paid  so  much, 
and  yet  it  seemed  to  come  from  the  poor  Brahmin's  little  cottage. 
So  one  day  he  determined  to  find  out  all  about  it;  and,  going  to 
call  on  his  neighbour,  he  said  to  him,  "  Every  day,  at  about  twelve 
o'clock,  I  smell  such  a  very  nice  dinner  —  much  nicer  than  my 
own;  and  it  seems  to  come  from  your  house.  You  must  live 
on  very  good  things,  I  think,  although  you  seem  to  every  one  to 
be  so  very  poor." 

Then,  in  the  pride  of  his  heart,  the  poor  Brahmin  invited  his 
rich  neighbour  to  come  and  dine  with  him,  and  lifting  the  magic 
chattee  down  from  the  shelf,  took  out  of  it  such  delicate  fare  as 
the  other  had  never  before  tasted.  And  in  an  evil  hour  he  pro- 
ceeded to  tell  his  friend  of  the  wondrous  properties  of  the  chattee, 
which  his  son-in-law,  the  Jackal,  had  given  him,  and  how  it 
never  was  empty.  No  sooner  had  the  great  man  learned  all  this 
than  he  went  to  the  Rajah,  and  said  to  him,  "  There  is  a  poor 
Brahmin  in  the  town  who  possesses  a  wonderful  chattee,  which 
is  always  filled  with  the  most  delicious  dinner.  I  should  not  feel 
authorized  to  deprive  him  of  it;  but  if  it  pleased  your  Highness 
to  take  it  from  him,  he  could  not  complain." 

The  Rajah,  hearing  this,  determined  to  see  and  taste  for 
himself.  So  he  said,  "  I  should  very  much  like  to  see  this  chattee 
with  my  own  eyes."  And  he  accompanied  the  rich  Brahmin 
to  the  poor  Brahmin's  house.  The  poor  Brahmin  was  over- 
joyed at  being  noticed  by  the  Rajah  himself,  and  gladly  exhibited 
the  various  excellences  of  the  chattee;  but  no  sooner  did  the 
Rajah  taste  the  dinner  it  contained  than  he  ordered  his  guards 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

to  seize  it  and  take  it  away  to  the  palace,  in  spite  of  the  Brah- 
min's tears  and  protestations.  Thus,  for  a  second  time,  he  lost 
the  benefit  of  his  son-in-law's  gift. 

When  the  Rajah  had  gone,  the  Brahmin  said  to  his  wife, 
"  There  is  nothing  to  be  done  but  to  go  again  to  the  Jackal,  and 
see  if  he  can  help  us." 

"  If  you  don't  take  care,  you  '11  put  him  out  of  all  patience  at 
last,"  answered  she.  "I  can't  think  why  you  need  have  gone 
talking  about  our  chattee!" 

When  the  Jackal  heard  the  Brahmin's  story,  he  became  very 
cross,  and  said,  "What  a  stupid  old  man  you  were  to  say  any- 
thing about  the  chattee!  But  see,  here  is  another,  which  may 
aid  you  to  get  back  the  first.  Take  care  of  it,  for  this  is  the  last 
time  I  will  help  you."  And  he  gave  the  Brahmin  a  chattee,  in 
which  was  a  stout  stick  tied  to  a  very  strong  rope.  "  Take  this," 
he  said,  "into  the  presence  of  those  who  deprived  you  of  my 
other  gifts,  and  when  you  open  the  chattee,  command  the  stick 
to  beat  them;  this  it  will  do  so  effectually  that  they  will  gladly 
return  you  what  you  have  lost;  only  take  care  not  to  open  the 
chattee  when  you  are  alone,  or  the  stick  that  is  in  it  will  punish 
your  rashness." 

The  Brahmin  thanked  his  son-in-law,  and  took  away  the 
chattee,  but  he  found  it  hard  to  believe  all  that  had  been  said. 
So,  going  through  the  jungle  on  his  way  home,  he  uncovered  it, 
just  to  peep  in  and  see  if  the  stick  were  really  there.  No  sooner 
had  he  done  this  than  out  jumped  the  rope,  out  jumped  the  stick; 
the  rope  seized  him  and  bound  him  to  a  tree,  and  the  stick 
beat  him,  and  beat  him,  and  beat  him,  until  he  was  nearly  killed. 

"Oh  dear!  oh  dear!"  screamed  the  Brahmin;  "what  an 
unlucky  man  I  am!  Oh  dear!  oh  dear!  stop,  please,  stop!  good 
stick,  stop !  what  a  very  good  stick  this  is ! "  But  the  stick  would 
not  stop,  but  beat  him  so  much  that  he  could  hardly  crawl 
home  again. 

Then  the  Brahmin  put  the  rope  and  stick  back  again  into  the 
chattee,  and  sent  to  his  rich  neighbour  and  to  the  Rajah,  and 
said  to  them,  "  I  have  a  new  chattee,  much  better  than  the  old 
one;  do  come  and  see  what  a  fine  one  it  is."  And  the  rich 

[186] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Brahmin  and  the  Rajah  thought,  "This  is  something  good; 
doubtless  there  is  a  choice  dinner  in  this  chattee  also,  and  we 
will  take  it  from  this  foolish  man,  as  we  did  the  other."  So 
they  went  down  to  meet  the  Brahmin  in  the  jungle,  taking  with 
them  all  their  followers  and  attendants.  Then  the  Brahmin 
uncovered  his  chattee,  saying,  "Beat,  stick,  beat!  beat  them 
every  one!"  and  the  stick  jumped  out,  and  the  rope  jumped  out, 
and  the  rope  caught  hold  of  the  Rajah  and  the  rich  Brahmin 
and  all  their  attendants,  and  tied  them  fast  to  the  trees  that  grew 
around,  and  the  stick  ran  from  one  to  another,  beating,  beating, 
beating  —  beating  the  Rajah,  beating  his  courtiers  —  beating 
the  rich  Brahmin,  beating  his  attendants,  and  beating  all  their 
followers;  while  the  poor  Brahmin  cried  with  all  his  might, 
"Give  me  back  my  chattee!  give  me  back  my  chattee!" 

At  this  the  Rajah  and  his  people  were  very  much  frightened, 
and  thought  they  were  going  to  be  killed.  And  the  Rajah  said 
to  the  Brahmin,  "Take  away  your  stick,  only  take  away  your 
stick,  and  you  shall  have  back  your  chattee."  So  the  Brahmin 
put  the  stick  and  rope  back  into  the  chattee,  and  the  Rajah 
returned  him  the  dinner-making  chattee.  And  all  the  people 
felt  very  much  afraid  of  the  Brahmin,  and  respected  him  very 
much. 

Then  he  took  the  chattee  containing  the  rope  and  stick  to  the 
house  of  the  woman  who  had  bought  the  melons,  and  the  rope 
caught  her  and  the  stick  beat  her;  and  the  Brahmin  cried, 
"Return  me  those  melons!  return  me  those  melons!" 

And  the  woman  said,  "  Only  make  your  stick  stop  beating  me 
and  you  shall  have  back  all  the  melons."  So  he  ordered  the  stick 
back  into  the  chattee,  and  she  returned  them  to  him  forthwith — 
a  whole  roomful  of  melons  full  of  diamonds,  pearls,  emeralds, 
and  rubies. 

The  Brahmin  took  them  home  to  his  wife,  and  going  into  the 
town,  with  the  help  of  his  good  stick,  forced  the  jeweller  who  had 
deprived  him  of  the  little  emeralds,  rubies,  diamonds  and  pearls 
he  had  taken  to  sell  to  give  them  back  to  him  again,  and  having 
accomplished  this,  he  returned  to  his  family,  and  from  that 
time  they  all  lived  very  happily.  Then,  one  day,  the  Jackal's 

[187] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

wife  invited  her  six  sisters  to  come  and  pay  her  a  visit.  Now 
the  youngest  sister  was  more  clever  than  any  of  the  others; 
and  it  happened  that,  very  early  in  the  morning,  she  saw  her 
brother-in-law,  the  Jackal,  take  off  the  Jackal  skin  and  wash  it 
and  brush  it,  and  hang  it  up  to  dry;  and  when  he  had  taken  off 
the  jackal-skin  coat,  he  looked  the  handsomest  prince  that  ever 
was  seen.  Then  his  little  sister-in-law  ran,  quickly  and  quietly, 
and  stole  away  the  Jackal-skin  coat,  and  threw  it  on  the  fire  and 
burned  it.  And  she  awoke  her  sister,  and  said,  " Sister,  sister, 
your  husband  is  no  longer  a  jackal:  see,  that  is  he  standing  by 
the  door." 

So  the  Jackal  Rajah's  wife  ran  to  the  door  to  meet  her  hus- 
band, and  because  the  jackal's  skin  was  burned,  and  he  could 
wear  it  no  longer,  he  continued  to  be  a  man  for  the  rest  of  his 
life,  and  gave  up  playing  all  jackal-like  pranks;  and  he  and  his 
wife,  and  his  father  and  mother  and  sisters-in-law,  lived  very 
happily  all  the  rest  of  their  days. 


[188 


The  Bird  of  Truth 

upon  a  time  there  was  a  very  poor  fisherman,  who 
lived  in  a  little  hut  on  the  banks  of  a  river.  This 
river,  although  deep,  was  calm  and  clear,  and, 
gliding  from  the  sun  and  noise,  would  hide  itself  among  the  trees, 
reeds,  and  brambles,  in  order  to  listen  to  the  birds  who  delighted 
it  with  their  songs. 

One  day  when  the  fisherman  went  out  in  his  boat  to  cast  his 
nets,  he  saw  a  casket  of  crystal  slowly  drifting  along  with  the 
stream.  He  rowed  toward  it,  but  what  was  his  horror  at  seeing 
two  little  babies,  apparently  twins,  lying  in  it  upon  a  bundle  of 
cotton!  The  poor  fisherman  pitied  them,  took  them  out,  and 
carried  them  home  to  his  wife. 

"What  have  you  got  there?"  she  exclaimed,  as  he  presented 
them  to  her.  "We  have  eight  children  already,  and  as  if  that 
were  not  enough,  you  must  bring  me  some  more!" 

"Wife,"  replied  the  poor  fisherman,  "what  could  I  do? 
I  found  these  dear  little  creatures  floating  on  the  river 
below,  and  they  would  have  died  of  hunger,  or  have  been 
drowned,  if  I  had  not  rescued  them.  Heaven,  which  has 
sent  us  these  two  more  children,  will  assist  us  to  provide 
for  them." 

And  so  it  proved;  and  the  little  ones,  a  boy  and  a  girl,  grew 
up  healthy  and  robust,  together  with  the  eight  other  children. 
They  were  both  so  good,  so  docile,  and  so  peaceable,  that  the 
fisherman  and  his  wife  loved  them  exceedingly,  and  always 
held  them  up  as  examples  to  the  other  children;  but  they, 
envious  and  enraged,  did  them  a  thousand  injustices  and 
injuries.  To  escape  from  these  cruelties,  the  twins  would  take 
refuge  together  among  the  thickets  and  on  the  river's  banks; 
there  they  would  divert  themselves  with  the  birds,  and  carry 

[189] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

crumbs  of  bread. to  them;  and  the  birds,  grateful  to  them 
for  their  kindness,  would  fly  to  meet  them,  and  teach 
them  the  bird-language.  The  children  learned  to  converse 
with  the  birds  very  quickly,  and  thus  they  could  amuse 
themselves  with  their  feathered  friends,  who  also  taught 
them  many  other  very  good  and  useful  things,  one  of  them 
being  how  to  get  up  early  in  the  morning,  and  another, 
how  to  sing.  One  day  when  the  fisherman's  children  were 
more  annoying  than  they  had  ever  been  before,  they  said  to 
the  twins: 

"We  are  the  true-born  children  of  Christians,  but  you,  with 
all  your  neatness  and  superiority,  are  but  castaways,  without 
any  other  father  or  mother  than  the  river,  and  belong  to  the 
toads  and  frogs!" 

Upon  receiving  this  insult  the  poor  brother  and  sister  were  so 
filled  with  shame  and  distress  that  they  determined  to  go  right 
away  from  home  and  travel  in  search  of  their  real  parents. 
At  the  early  dawn  next  day  they  got  up  and  went  forth  with- 
out any  one  knowing  it,  and  began  their  journey,  travelling 
they  knew  not  whither. 

Half  the  day  passed  by,  and  they  had  not  perceived  as  yet 
any  abode,  nor  seen  a  single  living  being.  They  were  hungry, 
thirsty,  and  tired,  when  on  turning  round  a  hill-side,  they  dis- 
covered a  little  house  and,  on  reaching  it,  they  found  it  empty 
and  its  inhabitants  absent. 

Thoroughly  disheartened,  they  seated  themselves  on  a 
bench  in  the  doorway  to  rest.  After  a  little  while  they 
noticed  a  number  of  swallows  collected  together  under 
the  eaves  of  the  roof,  and  as  these  birds  are  such  chatter- 
boxes, they  began  to  prattle  with  one  another.  Having 
learned  the  language  of  birds,  the  children  knew  what  the 
swallows  said. 

"Holloa!  my  lady  friend,"  said  one  of  the  birds,  who  had 
a  somewhat  rustic  air  about  it,  to  another  that  was  of  a  very 
elegant  and  distinguished  mien,  "my  eyes  are  glad  to  see  you 
once  more!  I  thought  you  had  forgotten  your  country  friends. 
How  do  you  live  in  the  palace?" 

[190] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"I  possess  the  nest  of  my  ancestors,"  replied  the  other, 
"and  as  yet  they  have  not  disinherited  me,  although, 
like  yours,  it  is  a  century  old.  But  tell  me  before  all," 
continued  she  with  admirable  finesse,  "how  you  and  all 
your  family  are." 

"Well,  thank  heaven,  for  although  I  have  had  my  little 
Mariguita  laid  up  with  an  inflammation  of  the  eyes  that  was 
within  an  ace  of  leaving  her  blind,  when  I  obtained  our  old 
remedy,  the  pito-real,  it  cured  her  as  if  by  magic." 

"  But  what  news  have  you  to  relate  to  me,  friend  Beatrice  ? 
Does  the  nightingale  still  sing  well  ?  Does  the  lark  soar  as  high 
as  of  yore?  Does  the  linnet  still  prune  itself?" 

"Sister,"  responded  the  swallow,  "I  have  nothing  but  down- 
right scandals  to  tell  you  of.  Our  flock,  which  formerly  was  so 
innocent  and  temperate,  is  utterly  lost,  and  has  quite  taken  to 
the  manners  of  mankind.  It  is  heartbreaking!" 

"  What !  Simple  customs  and  innocence  not  to  be  found  in  the 
country,  nor  among  birds?  My  dear  friend,  what  do  you  tell 
me?" 

"The  pure  truth  and  nothing  more.  Just  figure  to  yourself 
that  on  our  arrival  here,  whom  should  we  meet  but  those 
chattering  linnets,  who  went  off  in  search  of  cold  and  storm 
when  the  spring  came  with  long  days  and  bright  flowers!  We 
tried  to  dissuade  the  crazy  creatures,  but  they  answered  us  with 
the  utmost  insolence." 

"What  did  they  say?" 

"They  said  to  us  — 

'Whither  do  we  go? 
Whence  come  you,  gossips, 
Who  travel  so  little 
And  talk  so  much  i" 

This  was  their  reply  to  us,  and  on  hearing  it,  we  made  them 
march  to  double-quick  time." 

"What  do  I  hear!"  exclaimed  the  interlocutor.  "That  any 
one  has  dared  to  accuse  us,  the  most  truthful  and  discreet  of 
birds,  of  being  gossips?" 

"Then  what  will  you  think  when  I  tell  you,"  said  the  first 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

speaker,  "that  the  lark,  who  was  so  timid  and  ladylike,  has 
become  an  insolent  pilferer,  and  that  — 

The  lady  lark  upon  her  flight 

Pilfers  pulse  and  pilfers  maize 
Before  the  very  sower's  sight, 

And  at  his  anger  pertly  says, 
'Sower,  sower,  more  seed  sow, 

As  that  sown  can  never  grow'?" 

"I  am  astounded!" 

"That  is  only  half  my  story.  When  we  arrived  here,  and  I 
wished  to  enter  my  nest,  I  found  a  shameless  sparrow  making 
himself  quite  at  home  in  it.  'This  nest  is  mine,'  I  said  to  him. 
'  Yours  ? '  he  answered  rudely,  and  began  to  laugh.  '  Mine  and 
mine  only.'  'Property  is  robbery,'  piped  he  quite  coolly. 
'Sir,  are  you  crazy?'  I  said  to  him.  'My  ancestors  built  this 
nest,  my  parents  educated  me  in  it,  and  in  it  I  mean  to  bring 
up  my  children.'  Then  at  seeing  me  fainting,  all  my  compan- 
ions began  to  weep.  By  the  time  I  recovered  my  consciousness, 
our  husbands  had  put  an  end  to  the  thieving  rascal.  But  you, 
sister,  never  see  such  scandals  in  the  palace." 

"Don't  we!    Ah,  if  you  only  knew!" 

"Do  tell  us!  do  tell  us!"  exclaimed  all  the  swallows  with  one 
voice.  When  silence  had  been  re-established,  thanks  to  a  loud 
and  prolonged  hus-s-s-sh,  uttered  by  an  elder,  the  court  dame 
began  her  story  in  these  terms. 

"You  must  know  that  the  king  fell  in  love  with  the  youngest 
daughter  of  a  tailor  who  lived  near  the  palace,  and  married  her; 
the  girl  deserved  his  love,  for  she  was  as  good  as  she  was  beauti- 
ful, and  as  modest  as  she  was  discreet.  It  so  happened  that  the 
king  had  to  go  to  the  wars  and  leave  his  poor  wife  in  the  saddest 
and  most  perplexed  position,  for  his  ministers  and  courtiers 
who  were  very  indignant  at  having  a  tailor's  daughter  for  their 
queen,  conspired  to  ruin  her.  And  they  availed  themselves  of 
the  first  opportunity.  During  the  king's  absence  beautiful 
twins  were  born,  a  boy  and  a  girl;  but  the  wicked  conspirators 
sent  to  tell  him  that  the  queen  had  for  children  a  cat  and  a 
serpent. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"When  the  king  received  this  intelligence,  he  was  furious, 
and  sent  off  a  royal  mandate  that  the  queen  should  be  entombed 
alive,  and  the  children  cast  into  the  river.  This  was  done: 
the  beautiful  queen  was  shut  up  in  a  stone  vault,  and  her  little 
darling  twins  were  placed  in  a  crystal  coffer,  and  left  to  the  mercy 
of  the  stream." 

When  they  heard  the  fate  of  the  poor  queen  and  her  innocent 
babes,  the  swallows,  who  are  very  kind  and  affectionate,  began 
to  lament  most  heartily,  whilst  the  twins  looked  at  each  other 
in  amazement,  suspecting  it  to  be  very  probable  that  they  them- 
selves were  the  castaway  children. 

The  city  swallow  continued  her  narrative: 

"  But  now  hear  how  God  frustrated  the  plots  of  these  traitors. 
The  queen  was  entombed;  but  her  attendant,  who  was  very 
devoted  to  her,  contrived  to  make  a  hole  in  the  wall,  and  sup- 
plied her  with  food  through  it,  as  we  do  to  our  little  ones  through 
our  nests,  and  thus  the  lady  lives,  although  a  life  of  misery. 
Her 'children  were  rescued  by  a  good  fisherman,  who  has  brought 
them  up,  so  a  friend  of  mine,  Martin  Fisher,  who  lives  on  the 
banks  of  the  river,  has  informed  me." 

The  twins,  who  had  heard  the  whole  story,  were  delighted 
that  they  had  learned  the  language  of  birds;  which  indeed,  is  a 
proof  that  we  should  never  neglect  any  opportunity  of  learning 
for,  when  least  we  think  it,  what  we  have  learned  may  prove  of 
great  utility  to  us. 

"So  then,"  said  the  swallows  joyfully,  "when  these  children 
are  older,  they  will  be  able  to  regain  their  place  at  their  father's 
side,  and  liberate  their  mother." 

"That  is  not  so  easy,"  said  the  narrator,  "because  they  will 
not  be  able  to  prove  their  identity,  nor  prove  their  mother's 
innocence,  nor  the  malice  of  the  Ministry.  There  is  only  one 
method  by  which  they  would  be  able  to  undeceive  the  king." 

"And  what  is  that?  What  is  that?"  cried  all  the  swallows 
together.  "And  how  do  you  know  it?" 

"I  know  it,"  responded  the  narrator,  "because  one  day  when 
I  was  passing  by  the  palace  garden,  I  met  and  had  a  chat  with 
a  cuckoo,  who,  as  you  know,  is  a  conjuror,  and  can  foretell  what 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

will  happen.  As  we  were  discoursing  with  each  other  on  the 
affairs  of  the  palace,  he  said  to  me " 

The  children  and  the  swallows  were  listening  now  with 
redoubled  attention,  and  even  the  young  swallows  were  thrusting 
their  little  bald  heads  so  far  out  of  their  nests,  that  they  were  in 
great  peril  of  falling. 

"'The  only  one  who  is  able  to  persuade  the  king,'  said  the 
cuckoo  to  me, '  is  the  Bird  of  Truth,  who  speaks  the  language  of 
men,  although  they  for  the  most  part  do  not  know  truth,  and  do 
not  wish  to  understand  it.'  'And  this  bird,  where  is  it?'  I 
asked  the  cuckoo.  'This  bird,'  he  answered,  'is  in  the  castle  of 
Go  and  Return  Not;  the  castle  is  guarded  by  a  ferocious 
giant  who  only  sleeps  one  quarter  of  an  hour  in  the  day.  If 
when  he  wakes  up  any  one  should  be  within  reach  of  his  tremen- 
dous arm,  he  seizes  and  swallows  him  as  we  should  a  mosquito.' " 

"And  where  is  this  castle?"  inquired  the  inquisitive  Beatrice. 

"That  is  what  I  do  not  know,"  responded  her  friend;  "all 
that  I  know  about  it  is,  that  not  far  from  it  is  a  tower  in  which 
dwells  a  wicked  witch,  who  knows  the  way  and  will  point  it  out 
to  any  one  who  will  bring  her  from  the  fountain  that  flows  there, 
the  Water  of  Many  Colours,  which  water  she  makes  use  of 
in  her  enchantments.  But  I  should  also  tell  you  that  she 
would  like  to  destroy  the  Bird  of  Truth,  though  as  no  one 
is  able  to  kill  this  bird,  what  she  and  her  friend,  the  giant,  do  is 
to  keep  it  a  prisoner  guarded  by  the  Birds  of  Falsehood  who  will 
not  let  it  speak  a  single  word." 

"Then  will  nobody  be  able  to  inform  the  poor  queen's  son 
where  they  have  hidden  the  Bird  of  Truth?"  inquired  the 
country  swallows. 

"Nobody,"  replied  the  city  bird,  "but  a  pious  red  owl,  who 
lives  as  a  hermit  in  the  desert,  but  who  knows  no  more  of  the 
language  of  men  then  the  word  '  Cross,'  which  he  learned  when, 
at  Calvary,  he  beheld  the  Crucifixion  of  the  Redeemer,  and  which 
he  has  never  ceased  from  sorrowfully  repeating.  And  thus  he 
will  not  be  able  to  understand  the  prince,  even  supposing  the 
impossible  event  should  ever  happen  of  the  boy  finding  him  out. 
But,  my  dear  friends,  I  must  say  good-bye,  for  I  have  spent  the 

[i94] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

whole  afternoon  in  this  pleasant  chat.  The  sun  is  seeking  his 
nest  in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  and  I  am  going  to  seek  mine,  where 
my  little  ones  will  be  wondering  what  has  happened  to  me. 
Good-bye,  friend  Beatrice." 

So  saying,  the  swallow  took  to  flight,  and  the  children  in  their 
joy,  feeling  neither  hunger  nor  fatigue,  got  up  and  pursued  their 
way  in  the  same  direction  that  the  bird  had  flown. 

At  the  hour  of  evening  service  the  children  arrived  at  a  city 
which  they  imagined  must  be  that  in  which  the  king,  their  father, 
dwelt.  They  begged  a  good  woman  to  give  them  shelter  for 
the  night,  and  this,  seeing  they  were  so  well-spoken  and  well- 
mannered,  she  kindly  granted. 

The  following  morning  had  scarcely  dawned  when  the  girl 
arose  and  tidied  the  house,  and  the  boy  drew  the  water  and 
watered  the  garden,  so  that  when  the  good  woman  got  up  she 
found  all  the  housework  done.  She  was  so  pleased  with  this 
that  she  proposed  to  the  children  that  they  should  remain  and 
live  with  her.  The  boy  said  that  his  sister  might,  but  that  it 
was  necessary  for  him  to  arrange  some  business  matters,  for 
which  he  had  come  to  the  city.  So  he  departed,  and  followed  a 
chance  road,  praying  to  heaven  to  guide  his  steps  and  bring  his 
enterprise  to  a  successful  ending. 

For  three  days  he  followed  various  byways,  but  without  seeing 
any  vestige  of  the  tower;  on  the  fourth,  sad  and  weary  he  seated 
himself  under  the  shadow  of  a  tree.  After  a  short  time  he  saw 
a  little  turtle-dove  arrive  and  rest  among  the  branches  of  the 
tree;  so  he  said  to  it  in  its  own  language: 

"  Little  turtle-dove,  I  wish  you  could  tell  me  where  the  castle 
of  Go  and  Return  Not  is?" 

"Poor  boy,"  responded  the  turtle-dove,  "who  bore  you  such 
ill-will  as  to  send  you  there?" 

"It  is  my  good  or  my  evil  fortune,"  replied  the  boy. 

"Then  if  you  wish  to  know  it,"  said  the  bird,  "follow  the 
wind,  which  to-day  blows  toward  it!" 

Then  the  boy  thanked  the  turtle-dove  and  recommenced  his 
journey,  following  the  course  of  the  wind  as  it  changed  and 
chopped  about  to  different  points  of  the  compass.  The  country 

[i95] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

gradually  grew  sadder  and  more  arid;  and,  as  night  approached, 
the  path  led  between  bare  and  sombre  rocks,  a  vast  black  mass 
among  them  being  the  tower  wherein  dwelt  the  witch  whom  the 
boy  was  in  search  of.  The  sight  of  the  hideous  place  terrified 
him  at  first;  but  as  he  was  brave  —  like  every  one  whose  aim  is 
the  furtherance  of  a  good  work  —  he  advanced  boldly.  When  he 
reached  the  tower,  he  picked  up  a  big  stone  and  struck  the  gate 
with  it  three  times;  the  hollows  of  the  rocks  reverberated  with 
the  sounds,  as  if  sighs  were  uttered  from  their  very  entrails. 

Then  the  door  opened,  and  there  appeared  in  the  doorway 
an  old  woman  carrying  a  candle  that  lit  up  her  face,  which  was 
so  wrinkled  and  so  frightful  that  the  poor  boy  recoiled  in  horror. 
Quite  an  army  of  beetles,  lizards,  salamanders,  spiders  and  other 
vermin  surrounded  the  witch. 

"  How  dare  you  disturb  me,  impudent  beggar,"  she  exclaimed, 
"  by  coming  to  knock  at  my  door  ?  What  do  you  want  ?  Speak 
quickly!" 

"Madam,"  said  the  boy,  "knowing  that  you  alone  know  the 
way  which  leads  to  the  castle  of  Go  and  Return  Not,  I  come 
to  ask  you,  if  you  please,  to  point  it  out  to  me." 

The  old  woman  made  a  grimace,  intended  for  a  mocking 
smile,  and  answered: 

"Very  well;  but  now  it  is  too  late.  You  shall  go  to-morrow. 
Come  in,  and  you  shall  sleep  with  these  little  insects." 

"I  am  not  able  to  stay,"  replied  the  boy.  "It  is  necessary 
that  I  should  go  at  once,  as  I  have  to  return  by  daybreak  to  the 
place  whence  I  came." 

"  May  dogs  worry  you,  and  cats  tear  you,  you  stubborn  boy," 
growled  the  old  witch  angrily.  "  If  I  tell  you  the  way,"  she 
added,  "  it  will  only  be  upon  condition  that  you  bring  me  this 
jar  full  of  the  Water  of  Many  Colours,  which  flows  from  the 
fountain  in  the  courtyard  of  the  castle;  and  if  you  do  not 
bring  it  to  me,  I  will  change  you  into  a  lizard  for  all  eternity." 

"Agreed!"  cried  the  boy  in  return. 

Then  the  old  woman  called  a  poor  dog,  which  looked  very 
thin  and  wretched,  and  said  to  it: 

"Up!  conduct  this  good-for-naught  to  the  castle  of  Go  and 

[196] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Return  Not,  and  be  careful  that  you  inform  my  friend  of  his 
arrival." 

The  dog  snarled,  shook  himself  savagely,  and  set  forth.  At 
the  end  of  about  two  hours  they  arrived  in  front  of  a  very  black, 
enormous,  and  gloomy  castle,  whose  portals  stood  wide  open, 
though  neither  light  nor  sound  gave  any  indication  that  it  was 
inhabited;  even  the  rays  of  the  moon,  as  they  were  reflected 
upon  the  sombre  and  lifeless  mass,  seemed  to  make  it  still  more 
horrible. 

As  he  went  forward  the  dog  began  to  howl;  but  the  boy, 
who  knew  not  whether  this  was  the  giant's  hour  for  sleep,  stopped 
and  rested  himself  timorously  against  the  trunk  of  a  withered 
and  leafless  wild  olive,  which  was  the  only  tree  to  be  found  in 
that  parched  and  naked  district. 

"Heaven  help  me!"  exclaimed  the  boy. 

"  Cross!  cross!"  responded  a  sad  voice  among  the  branches  of 
the  olive.  Joyfully  the  boy  recognized  the  hermit  owl  which  the 
swallow  had  mentioned,  and  said  to  it  in  the  language  of  birds: 

"Poor  little  owl,  I  beg  you  will  help  and  guide  me.  I  am 
come  in  search  of  the  Bird  of  Truth,  and  I  have  to  carry  the 
Water  of  Many  Colours  to  the  witch  of  the  tower." 

"Do  not  do  that,"  responded  the  owl;  "but  when  you  have 
filled  the  jar  with  the  clear,  pure  water  that  flows  from  a  spring 
at  the  foot  of  the  fountain  of  Water  of  Many  Colours,  go  in 
quickly  to  the  aviary,  which  you  will  find  in  front  of  the  door- 
way; do  not  take  any  notice  of  the  various  coloured  birds 
that  will  come  to  meet  you  and  deafen  you  by  all  shouting  out 
together  that  they  are  the  Bird  of  Truth;  then  seize  a  little 
white  bird  which  the  others  thrust  on  one  side  and  persecute 
ceaselessly,  but  cannot  kill,  because  it  cannot  die.  But  go 
quickly,  for  at  this  moment  the  giant  is  just  going  to  sleep, 
and  his  sleep  only  lasts  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour!" 

The  boy  began  to  run;  he  entered  into  the  courtyard,  where 
he  found  that  the  fountain  had  many  spouts  whence  poured 
waters  of  different  colours,  but  he  did  not  look  at  them;  he 
filled  his  jar  at  the  spring  of  pure,  clear  water  which  flowed  from 
the  spring  at  the  foot  of  the  fountain,  and  then  made  his  way 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

to  the  aviary.  Scarcely  had  he  entered  it,  when  he  was  sur- 
rounded by  a  troop  of  birds,  some  plovers,  some  black  ravens, 
and  others  gorgeous  peacocks,  each  one  declaring  itself  to  be 
the  Bird  of  Truth.  The  boy  did  not  linger  with  them,  but 
went  right  forward,  and  finding  the  white  bird  he  was  in  search 
of  huddled  in  the  corner,  he  took  it,  placed  it  in  his  bosom, 
and  went  forth,  not  however,  without  distributing  a  few  good 
blows  among  the  enemies  of  the  Bird  of  Truth. 

The  boy  did  not  cease  running  until  he  reached  the  witch's 
tower.  When  he  arrived,  the  old  wretch  seized  the  jar  and 
flung  all  the  contents  at  him,  thinking  that  it  was  the  water  of 
many  colours,  and  that  he  would  be  changed  by  it  into  a  parrot; 
but  as  it  was  pure  and  clear  water,  the  boy  only  became  hand- 
somer than  he  was  before. 

At  the  same  time  she  had  drenched  all  the  insects,  who  were 
really  people  that  had  arrived  there  with  the  same  intention  as 
the  little  prince,  and  who  were  immediately  changed  back  into 
their  original  forms  —  the  beetles  into  knights  errant,  the 
lizards  into  princesses,  grasshoppers  into  dancers,  crickets  into 
musicians,  flies  into  journalists,  spiders  into  young  ladies, 
curianas  (black  flies)  into  students,  the  weevils  into  boys,  and 
so  forth.  When  the  old  witch  saw  this,  she  seized  a  broom  and 
flew  away.  Then  the  disenchanted  people,  the  ladies,  gentle- 
men, girls  and  boys  thanked  their  liberator  and  accompanied 
him  on  his  way  back  to  the  city. 

You  may  imagine  how  delighted  his  sister  was  when  she  saw 
the  young  prince  return  with  the  Bird  of  Truth.  But  a 
very  great  difficulty  still  remained,  and  that  was,  how  the  bird 
could  be  got  into  the  presence  of  the  king  without  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  courtiers,  who  were  interested  in  preventing  him 
from  discovering  the  crime  which  they  had  committed.  And 
what  was  more,  the  Court  having  learned  that  the  Bird  of 
Truth  had  been  found,  the  news  inspired  such  dread  that 
few  were  able  to  sleep  tranquilly  in  their  beds.  All  kinds  of 
weapons  were  prepared  against  it;  some  sharpened,  others 
envenomed;  hawks  were  trained  to  pursue  it;  cages  were  pre- 
pared in  which  to  imprison  it,  if  it  were  found  impossible  to  kill 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

it;  they  slandered  it,  saying  that  its  whiteness  was  an  artificial 
paint,  with  which  it  coated  its  black  plumage;  they  satirized 
and  ridiculed  it  in  every  possible  manner.  At  last  so  much  was 
said  about  the  Bird  of  Truth,  that  it  reached  the  king's  ears, 
who  wished  to  see  it;  and  the  more  that  the  courtiers  intrigued 
to  prevent  it,  the  more  he  desired  to  view  the  bird.  Finally, 
his  Majesty  issued  a  proclamation,  that  whoever  had  the  Bird 
of  Truth  in  his  possession,  was  to  present  himself  without  delay 
to  the  king. 

This  was  the  very  thing  that  the  boy  had  wished  for.  So  he 
hastened  to  the  palace,  carrying  the  Bird  of  Truth  in  his  bosom; 
but,  as  you  can  imagine,  the  courtiers  would  not  allow  him  to 
enter.  Then  the  bird,  taking  flight,  entered  into  the  royal 
household  by  a  window,  and  presenting  itself  before  the  king,  said: 

"Sir,  I  am  the  Bird  of  Truth;  the  boy  who  brought  me 
here  in  his  bosom  has  not  been  allowed  by  the  courtiers  to  enter." 

The  king  commanded  that  the  boy  should  be  brought  in  at 
once,  and  he  entered  with  his  sister,  who  had  accompanied  him 
to  the  palace.  When  they  came  into  the  royal  presence  the  king 
inquired  who  they  were. 

"  That  the  Bird  of  Truth  can  tell  your  Majesty,"  said  the  boy. 

And,  questioned  by  the  king,  the  bird  answered  that  the 
children  were  his  Majesty's  own,  and  informed  him  of  all  that 
had  happened.  As  soon  as  the  king  heard  the  story  of  the 
treason,  with  tears  of  joy  he  clasped  the  children  in  his  arms, 
and  ordered  masons  to  open  the  vault  in  which  the  good  queen 
had  been  so  many  years  entombed.  When  the  poor  lady  came 
forth  she  was  so  white  that  she  looked  like  a  statue  of  marble; 
but  as  soon  as  she  beheld  her  children,  the  blood  rushed  from 
her  heart  to  her  cheeks,  and  she  became  again  as  beautiful  as 
she  had  ever  been  before.  The  king  embraced  her,  and  seated 
her  on  the  throne  with  her  children  by  her  side.  Then  he 
ordered  the  good  fisherman  to  be  fetched,  and  created  him  chief 
of  the  Ministry  of  Fishing;  and  the  queen's  faithful  attendant, 
who  had  saved  her  mistress's  life,  he  pensioned  off,  and  created 
a  duchess,  and  he  distributed  many  other  gifts  and  benefits  to 
celebrate  the  most  joyful  occasion  of  his  life. 

[  199] 


The  Two  Genies 

¥"7^  VERY  one  in  the  province  of  Candahar  knows  the 
fj        adventures  of  young  Rustem.     He  was  the  only  son 
*    *     of  a  Mirza  of  that  country  —  or  as  we  might  say,  a 
lord.     His  father,  the  Mirza,  had  a  good  estate.     Rustem  was 
to  be  married  to  the  daughter  of  a  Mirza  of  his  own  rank,  as 
both  families  ardently  desired.     He  was  intended  to  be  the  com- 
fort of  his  parents,  to  make  his  wife  happy,  and  to  be  happy  with 
her. 

But,  unfortunately,  he  had  seen  the  Princess  of  Cashmere  at 
the  great  fair  at  Cabul,  which  is  the  most  important  fair  in  the 
whole  world.  And  this  was  the  reason  why  the  old  Prince  of 
Cashmere  had  brought  his  daughter  to  the  fair:  he  had  lost 
the  two  most  precious  objects  in  his  treasury;  one  was  a  diamond 
as  big  as  my  thumb,  on  which,  by  an  art  then  known  to  the 
Indians,  but  now  forgotten,  a  portrait  of  his  daughter  was 
engraved;  the  other  was  a  javelin,  which  of  its  own  accord  would 
strike  whatever  mark  the  owner  wished. 

A  fakir  in  his  Highness' s  train  had  stolen  these  treasures,  and 
carried  them  to  the  Princess.  "Take  the  greatest  care  of  these 
two  things,"  said  he;  "your  fate  depends  upon  them."  Then 
he  went  away,  and  was  seen  no  more. 

The  Prince  of  Cashmere,  in  great  despair  at  his  loss,  de- 
termined to  travel  to  the  fair  at  Cabul,  to  see  whether  among 
all  the  merchants  who  collected  there  from  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth,  there  might  not  be  one  who  had  his  diamond  or 
his  weapon.  He  took  his  daughter  with  him  wherever  he  went, 
and  unknown  to  him  she  carried  the  diamond  safe  in  her  girdle; 
but  as  for  the  javelin,  which  she  could  not  conveniently  hide, 
she  left  it  in  Cashmere,  safely  locked  up  in  a  large  Chinese 
chest. 

[200] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

At  Cabul  she  and  Rustem  saw  each  other,  and  they  fell  in 
love,  with  all  the  ardour  of  their  nation.  As  a  love-token  the 
Princess  gave  him  the  diamond;  and,  at  parting,  Rustem  prom- 
ised to  go  to  see  her  secretly  in  Cashmere. 

The  young  Mirza  had  two  favourite  attendants  who  served 
him  as  secretaries,  stewards  and  body-servants.  One  was 
named  Topaz;  he  was  handsome  and  well-made,  as  fair  as  a 
Circassian  beauty,  as  gentle  and  obliging  as  an  Armenian,  and 
as  wise  as  a  Parsee.  The  other  was  called  Ebony;  a  good- 
looking  Negro,  more  active  and  more  industrious  than  Topaz, 
and  one  who  never  made  objections.  To  them  he  spoke  about  his 
journey.  Topaz  tried  to  dissuade  him  with  the  cautious  zeal 
of  a  servant  who  is  anxious  not  to  offend,  and  reminded  him  of 
all  the  risks.  How  could  he  leave  two  families  in  despair,  and 
cut  his  parents  to  the  heart?  He  shook  Rustem's  purpose; 
but  Ebony  once  more  confirmed  it,  and  removed  his  scruples. 

The  young  man  had  not  money  enough  for  so  long  a  journey. 
Wise  Topaz  would  have  refused  to  get  it  for  him.  Ebony 
provided  it.  He  quietly  stole  his  master's  diamond,  and  had 
a  false  one  made  exactly  like  it,  which  he  put  in  its  place,  pledg- 
ing the  real  one  to  an  Armenian  for  many  thousands  of  rupees. 

As  soon  as  Rustem  had  the  rupees  he  was  ready  to  start. 
An  elephant  was  loaded  with  his  baggage,  and  they  set  out  on 
horseback. 

"I  took  the  liberty,"  said  Topaz  to  his  master,  "of  remon- 
strating against  your  enterprise;  but  after  speaking  it  was  my 
duty  to  obey.  I  am  your  slave.  I  love  you,  and  will  follow  you 
to  the  end  of  the  world.  But  let  us  consult  the  oracle  which  is 
on  our  way." 

Rustem  agreed.  The  answer  of  the  oracle  was  this :  "  If  you 
turn  to  the  east  you  will  turn  to  the  west."  Rustem  could  not 
understand  this.  Topaz  maintained  that  it  boded  no  good; 
Ebony,  always  accommodating,  persuaded  him  that  it  was  very 
favourable. 

There  was  yet  another  oracle  in  Cabul,  which  they  consulted 
also.  The  Cabul  oracle  replied  as  follows:  "If  you  possess 
you  will  not  possess;  if  you  get  the  best  of  it,  you  will  get  the 

[201] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

worst;  if  you  are  Rustem  you  will  not  be  Rustem."     This  say- 
ing seemed  still  more  incomprehensible  than  the  other. 

"Beware,"  said  Topaz. 

"Fear  nothing,"  said  Ebony.  And  he,  as  may  be  supposed, 
seemed  to  his  master  to  be  always  in  the  right,  since  he  encour- 
aged his  passion  and  his  hopes. 

On  leaving  Cabul  they  marched  through  a  great  forest.  Here 
they  sat  down  on  the  grass  to  eat,  while  the  horses  were  turned 
loose  to  feed.  They  were  about  to  unload  the  elephant,  which 
carried  the  dinner  and  the  service,  when  it  was  discovered  that 
Topaz  and  Ebony  were  no  longer  with  the  party.  They  called 
them  loudly:  the  forest  echoed  with  the  names  of  Topaz  and 
Ebony;  the  men  sought  them  in  every  direction  and  filled  the 
woods  with  their  shouts,  but  they  came  back  having  seen  no 
one  and  heard  no  answer.  "We  saw  nothing,"  they  said  to 
Rustem,  "but  a  vulture  fighting  with  an  eagle  and  plucking  out 
all  its  feathers." 

The  history  of  this  struggle  excited  Rustem's  curiosity;  he 
went  to  the  spot  on  foot.  He  saw  no  vulture  or  eagle,  but  he 
found  that  his  elephant,  still  loaded  with  baggage,  had  been 
attacked  by  a  huge  rhinoceros.  One  was  fighting  with  his 
horn,  the  other  with  his  trunk.  On  seeing  Rustem  the  rhin- 
oceros retreated,  and  the  elephant  was  led  back.  But  now  the 
horses  were  gone.  "Strange  things  happen  to  travellers  in  the 
forest!"  exclaimed  Rustem.  The  servants  were  dismayed, 
and  their  master  was  in  despair  at  having  lost  his  horses, 
his  favourite  negro,  and  the  sage  Topaz,  for  whom  he 
had  always  had  a  regard,  though  he  did  not  always  agree 
with  his  opinion. 

He  was  comforting  himself  with  the  hope  of  soon  finding  him- 
self at  the  feet  of  the  beautiful  Princess  of  Cashmere,  when  he 
met  a  fine  striped  ass,  which  a  vigorous  peasant  was  beating 
violently  with  a  stick.  There  is  nothing  rarer,  swifter,  or  more 
beautiful  than  an  ass  of  this  kind.  This  one  retorted  on  the 
rustic  for  his  thrashing  by  kicks  which  might  have  uprooted  an 
oak.  The  young  Mirza  very  naturally  took  the  ass's  part,  for 
it  was  a  beautiful  beast.  The  peasant  ran  off,  crying  out  to  the 

[202] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

ass:  "I  will  pay  you  out  yet!"  The  ass  thanked  its  liberator 
after  its  fashion,  went  up  to  him,  fawned  on  him,  and  received 
his  caresses. 

Having  dined,  Rustem  mounted  him,  and  took  the  road  to 
Cashmere  with  his  servants,  some  on  foot  and  some  riding  the 
elephant. 

Hardly  had  he  mounted  his  ass,  when  the  animal  turned 
toward  Cabul,  instead  of  proceeding  on  the  way  to  Cashmere. 
In  vain  his  rider  tugged  at  the  bridle,  jerked  at  the  bit,  squeezed 
his  ribs  with  his  knees,  drove  the  spurs  into  his  flanks,  gave  him 
his  head,  pulled  him  up,  whipped  him  right  and  left.  The 
obstinate  beast  still  made  direct  to  Cabul. 

Rustem  was  growing  desperate,  when  he  met  a  camel-driver, 
who  said  to  him: 

"You  have  a  very  stubborn  ass  there,  master,  which  insists 
on  carrying  you  where  you  do  not  want  to  go.  If  you  will  let 
me  have  him,  I  will  give  you  four  of  my  camels,  which  you 
may  choose  for  yourself." 

Rustem  thanked  Providence  for  having  sent  so  good  a 
bargain  in  his  way.  "Topaz  was  all  wrong,"  thought  he,  "to 
say  that  my  journey  would  be  unlucky."  He  mounted  the 
finest  of  the  camels,  and  the  others  followed.  He  soon  rejoined 
his  little  caravan,  and  went  on  his  way  toward  happiness. 

He  had  not  marched  more  than  four  miles,  when  he  was 
stopped  by  a  torrent,  wide,  deep  and  impetuous,  tumbling  over 
rocks  all  white  with  foam.  On  each  shore  rose  precipitous 
cliffs,  which  bewildered  the  eyes  and  chilled  the  heart  of  man. 
There  was  no  way  of  getting  across,  of  turning  to  the  right  hand 
or  to  the  left. 

"  I  am  beginning  to  fear,"  said  Rustem, "  that  Topaz  may  have 
been  right  to  reprehend  me  for  this  journey,  and  I  very  wrong 
to  undertake  it.  If  he  were  but  here  he  might  give  me  some 
good  advice,  and  if  I  had  Ebony,  he  at  any  rate  would  comfort 
me,  and  suggest  some  expedient.  As  it  is  I  have  no  one  left  to 
help  me." 

His  dismay  was  increased  by  that  of  his  followers.  The  night 
was  very  dark,  and  they  spent  it  in  lamentations.  At  last 

[203] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

fatigue  and  dejection  brought  sleep  to  the  love-sick  traveller. 
He  awoke,  however,  at  daybreak,  and  saw  a  fine  marble  bridge 
built  across  the  torrent  from  shore  to  shore. 

Then  what  exclamations,  what  cries  of  astonishment  and 
delight!  "Is  it  possible?  Is  it  a  dream?  What  a  marvel! 
It  is  magic!  Dare  we  cross  it?"  All  the  Mirza's  train  fell  on 
their  knees,  got  up  again,  went  to  the  bridge,  kissed  the  ground, 
looked  up  to  heaven,  lifted  their  hands;  then  tremulously  set 
foot  on  it,  went  over,  and  came  back  in  perfect  ecstasy,  and 
Rustem  said,  "Heaven  is  on  my  side  this  time.  Topaz  did  not 
know  what  he  was  saying.  The  oracles  were  in  my  favour. 
Ebony  was  right;  but  why  is  he  not  here?" 

Hardly  had  the  caravan  crossed  in  safety,  when  the  bridge  fell 
into  the  torrent  with  an  appalling  crash. 

"So  much  the  better!"  cried  Rustem.  "God  be  praised! 
He  does  not  intend  me  to  return  to  my  own  country,  where  I 
should  be  only  a  private  gentleman.  He  means  me  to  marry 
the  Princess.  I  shall  be  Prince  of  Cashmere.  In  that  way, 
when  I  possess  my  Princess,  I  shall  not  possess  my  humble  rank 
in  Candahar;  I  shall  be  Rustem,  and  I  shall  not,  since  I  shall 
be  a  great  prince.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  the  oracle  interpreted 
in  my  favour.  The  rest  will  be  explained  in  the  same  way. 
I  am  too  happy!  But  why  is  not  Ebony  at  my  side ?  I  regret 
him  a  thousand  times  more  than  Topaz!" 

He  rode  a  few  miles  farther  in  great  glee;  but  as  evening  fell, 
a  chain  of  mountains,  steeper  than  a  rampart,  and  higher  than 
the  Tower  of  Babel  would  have  been  when  finished,  entirely 
closed  the  road  against  the  travellers,  who  were  filled  with  fears. 

Every  one  exclaimed:  "It  is  the  will  of  God  that  we  should 
perish  here.  He  has  broken  down  the  bridge  that  we  may  have 
no  hope  of  returning;  He  has  raised  up  this  mountain  to  hinder 
our  going  forward.  Oh,  Rustem!  Oh,  hapless  Mirza!  We 
shall  never  see  Cashmere,  we  shall  never  return  to  the  land  of 
Candahar!" 

In  Rustem's  soul  the  keenest  anguish  and  most  complete 
dejection  succeeded  the  immoderate  joy  and  hopes  which  had 
intoxicated  him.  He  was  now  very  far  from  interpreting  the 

[204] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

oracles  to  his  advantage:  "O  merciful  heaven!"  he  cried. 
"Have  I  really  lost  my  friend  Topaz?" 

As  he  spoke  the  words,  heaving  deep  sighs  and  shedding 
bitter  tears  in  the  sight  of  his  despairing  followers,  behold,  the 
base  of  the  mountain  opened,  and  a  long,  vaulted  gallery  lighted 
by  a  hundred  thousand  torches  was  revealed  to  his  dazzled  eyes! 

Rustem  broke  into  exclamations  of  joy;  his  people  fell  on 
their  knees  or  dropped  down  with  amazement,  crying  out  that 
it  was  a  miracle,  and  that  Rustem  was  destined  to  govern  the 
world.  Rustem  himself  believed  it,  and  was  uplifted  beyond 
measure.  "Ah!  Ebony,  my  dear  Ebony,  where  are  you?"  he 
cried.  "  Why  are  you  not  here  to  see  all  these  wonders  ?  How 
did  I  come  to  lose  you  ?  Fair  Princess  of  Cashmere,  when  shall 
I  again  behold  your  charms?" 

He  marched  forward  with  his  servants,  his  elephant  and  his 
camels,  into  the  tunnel  under  the  mountain,  and,  at  the  end  of 
it  came  out  upon  a  meadow  enameled  with  flowers  and  watered 
by  brooks.  Beyond  this  meadow  avenues  of  trees  stretched  into 
the  far  distance;  at  the  end  of  them  was  a  river  bordered  by 
delightful  houses  in  the  loveliest  gardens.  On  every  side  he 
heard  concerts  of  voices  and  instruments,  and  saw  dancing. 
He  hurried  across  one  of  the  bridges  over  the  river,  and  asked  the 
first  man  he  met  what  was  this  beautiful  country. 

The  man  to  whom  he  spoke  replied :  "You  are  in  the  province 
of  Cashmere;  the  inhabitants,  as  you  see,  are  holding  great 
rejoicings.  We  are  doing  honour  to  the  wedding  of  our  beauti- 
ful Princess,  who  is  about  to  marry  a  certain  lord  named  Bar- 
babou,  to  whom  her  father  has  plighted  her.  May  heaven 
prolong  their  happiness!" 

On  hearing  these  words  Rustem  fell  down  in  a  swoon.  The 
gentleman  of  Cashmere,  supposing  that  he  was  liable  to  fits, 
had  him  carried  to  his  own  house,  where  he  lay  some  time 
unconscious.  The  two  cleverest  physicians  of  the  district  were 
called  in;  they  felt  their  patient's  pulse;  and  he,  having  some- 
what recovered,  sobbed  and  sighed,  and  rolled  his  eyes,  exclaim- 
ing, "Topaz,  Topaz,  you  were  right  after  all!" 

One  of  the  physicians  said  to  the  gentleman  of  Cashmere, 

[205] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"I  perceive  by  his  accent  that  this  young  man  comes  from 
Candahar;  the  air  of  this  country  does  not  agree  with  him,  and  he 
must  be  sent  home  again.  I  can  see  by  his  eyes  that  he  is  mad; 
leave  him  in  my  hands;  I  will  take  him  back  to  his  own  country 
and  cure  him."  The  other  physician  declared  that  his  only 
complaint  was  melancholy,  and  that  he  ought  to  be  taken  to  the 
Princess's  wedding  and  compelled  to  dance. 

While  they  were  discussing  his  case  the  sick  man  recovered 
his  powers;  the  two  physicians  were  sent  away,  and  Rustem 
remained  alone  with  his  host. 

"Sir,"  said  he,  "I  ask  your  pardon  for  fainting  in  your  pres- 
ence; I  know  that  it  is  not  good  manners,  and  I  entreat  you  to 
accept  my  elephant  in  acknowledgment  of  all  the  kindness  with 
which  you  have  received  me." 

He  then  related  his  adventures,  taking  good  care  not  to  men- 
tion the  object  of  his  journey.  "But,  in  the  name  of  Brahma," 
said  he,  "tell  me  who  is  this  happy  Barbabou  who  is  to  be 
married  to  the  Princess  of  Cashmere,  and  why  her  father  has 
chosen  him  for  his  son-in-law,  and  why  the  Princess  has  accepted 
him  for  her  husband." 

"My  lord,"  replied  the  gentleman  of  Cashmere,  "the  Princess 
is  far  from  having  accepted  him.  On  the  contrary,  she  is 
drowned  in  tears,  while  the  province  rejoices  over  her  marriage. 
She  is  shut  up  in  the  Palace  Tower,  and  refuses  to  see  any  of 
the  festivities  prepared  in  her  honour." 

Rustem,  on  hearing  this,  felt  new  life  in  his  soul,  and  the 
colour  which  sorrow  had  faded  came  again  into  his  cheeks. 

"Then  pray  tell  me,"  he  continued,  "why  the  Prince  of 
Cashmere  persists  in  marrying  her  to  Barbabou  against  her 
will." 

"The  facts  are  these,"  replied  his  friend.  "Do  you  know 
that  our  august  Prince  lost  some  time  ago  a  diamond  and  a 
javelin,  on  which  his  heart  was  greatly  set?" 

"I  know  it  well,"  said  Rustem. 

"Then  I  must  tell  you,"  said  his  host,  "that  the  Prince, 
in  despair  at  hearing  nothing  of  his  two  treasures,  after  search- 
ing for  them  all  the  world  over,  promised  his  daughter  in  marri- 

[206] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

age  to  any  one  who  would  bring  him  either  of  them.  Then 
Barbabou  arrived  and  brought  the  diamond  with  him;  and  he 
is  to  marry  the  Princess  to-morrow." 

Rustem  turned  pale.  He  muttered  his  thanks,  took  leave  of 
his  host,  and  went  off  on  his  dromedary  to  the  capital  where  the 
ceremony  was  to  take  place.  He  reached  the  palace  of  the  sov- 
ereign, announced  that  he  had  matters  of  importance  to  com- 
municate to  him,  and  craved  an  audience.  He  was  told  that  the 
Prince  was  engaged  in  preparing  for  the  wedding.  "That  is 
the  very  reason,"  said  he,  "why  I  wish  to  speak  to  him."  In 
short,  he  was  so  urgent  that  he  was  admitted. 

"My  lord,"  said  he,  "may  heaven  crown  your  days  with 
glory  and  magnificence!  Your  son-in-law  is  a  rascal." 

"A  rascal!  How  dare  you  say  so ?  Is  that  the  way  to  speak 
to  a  Prince  of  Cashmere  of  the  son-in-law  he  has  chosen?" 

"Yes,  a  rascal,"  said  Rustem.  "And  to  prove  it  to  your 
Highness,  here  is  your  diamond,  which  I  have  brought  back 
to  you." 

The  Prince,  in  much  amazement,  compared  the  two  diamonds 
and,  as  he  knew  nothing  about  gems,  he  could  not  tell  which 
was  the  true  one. 

"Here  are  two  diamonds,"  said  he,  "but  I  have  only  one 
daughter.  I  am  in  a  strange  dilemma!" 

Then  he  sent  for  Barbabou,  and  asked  him  whether  he  had 
not  deceived  him.  Barbabou  swore  that  he  had  bought  the 
diamond  of  an  Armenian.  Rustem  did  not  say  from  whom  he 
had  got  his,  but  he  proposed,  as  a  solution,  that  his  Highness 
should  allow  him  and  his  rival  to  fight  in  single  combat  on 
the  spot. 

"It  is  not  enough  that  your  son-in-law  should  possess  a 
diamond,"  said  he,  "he  ought  also  to  show  proof  of  valour. 
Do  you  not  think  it  fair  that  the  one  who  kills  the  other  should 
marry  the  Princess?" 

"Very  good,"  said  the  Prince;  "it  will  be  a  fine  show  for  all 
the  court.  You  two  shall  fight  it  out  at  once.  The  conqueror 
shall  have  the  armour  of  the  conquered  man,  after  the  custom 
of  Cashmere;  and  he  shall  marry  the  Princess." 

[207] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  rivals  immediately  descended  to  the  palace  court.  On 
the  stairs  they  saw  a  magpie  and  a  raven.  The  raven  cried, 
"Fight  it  out,  fight  it  out!"  the  magpie,  "Do  not  fight!"  This 
made  the  Prince  laugh.  The  rivals  scarcely  noticed  the  two 
birds. 

The  combat  began.  All  the  courtiers  stood  round  them  in  a 
circle.  The  Princess  still  shut  herself  up  in  her  tower,  and  would 
see  nothing  of  it.  She  had  no  suspicion  that  her  lover  could 
be  in  Cashmere,  and  she  had  such  a  hororr  of  Barbabou  that 
she  would  not  look  on.  The  fight  went  off  as  well  as  possible. 
Barbabou  was  left  stone  dead,  and  the  populace  were  delighted, 
for  he  was  ugly  and  Rustem  very  handsome  —  a  fact  which 
always  turns  the  scale  of  public  favour. 

The  conqueror  put  on  the  dead  man's  coat  of  mail,  his  scarf 
and  his  helmet,  and  approached  the  window  of  his  mistress  to 
the  sound  of  trumpets,  followed  by  all  the  Court.  Every  one 
was  shouting:  "Fair  Princess,  come  and  see  your  handsome 
bridegroom  who  has  killed  his  hideous  rival!"  and  the  ladies 
repeated  the  words.  The  Princess  unfortunately  looked  out  of 
the  window,  and  seeing  the  armour  of  the  man  she  abhorred,  she 
flew  in  despair  to  the  Chinese  trunk,  and  took  out  the  fatal 
javelin,  which  darted,  at  her  wish,  to  pierce  her  dear  Rustem 
through  a  joint  in  his  cuirass.  He  gave  a  bitter  cry,  and  in  that 
cry  the  Princess  thought  that  she  recognized  the  voice  of  her 
hapless  lover. 

She  flew  into  the  courtyard,  her  hair  all  disheveled,  death  in 
her  eyes  and  in  her  heart.  Rustem  was  lying  in  her  father's 
arms.  She  saw  him!  What  a  moment,  what  a  sight!  Who 
can  express  the  anguish,  the  tenderness,  the  horror  of  that  meet- 
ing ?  She  threw  herself  upon  him  and  embraced  him. 

"These,"  she  cried,  "are  the  first  and  last  kisses  of  your  lover 
and  destroyer."  Then  snatching  the  dart  from  his  wound,  she 
plunged  it  into  her  own  heart,  and  died  on  the  breast  of  the  lover 
she  adored. 

Her  father,  horror-stricken  and  heartbroken,  strove  in  vain 
to  bring  her  back  to  life;  she  was  no  more.  He  broke  the  fatal 
weapon  into  fragments,  and  flung  away  the  ill-starred  diamonds; 

[208] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  while  preparations  were  proceeding  for  his  daughter's 
funeral  instead  of  her  wedding,  he  had  the  bleeding  but  still 
living  Rustem  carried  into  his  palace. 

Rustem  was  laid  upon  a  couch.  The  first  thing  he  saw,  one 
on  each  side  of  his  death-bed,  were  Topaz  and  Ebony.  Surprise 
gave  him  strength.  "Cruel  that  you  were,"  said  he;  "why 
did  you  desert  me  ?  The  Princess  might  still  perhaps  be  living 
if  you  had  been  at  hand!'' 

"  I  have  never  left  you  for  a  moment,"  said  Topaz. 

"I  have  been  always  at  your  side,"  said  Ebony. 

"What  do  you  mean?  Why  do  you  insult  me  in  my  last 
moments?"  replied  Rustem,  in  a  weak  voice. 

"Believe  me,  it  is  true,"  said  Topaz.  "You  know  I  never 
approved  of  this  ill-advised  journey,  for  I  foresaw  its  disastrous 
end.  I  was  the  eagle  which  struggled  with  the  vulture,  and 
which  the  vulture  plucked;  I  was  the  elephant  which  made  off 
with  your  baggage  to  compel  you  to  return  home;  I  was  the 
striped  ass  which  would  fain  have  carried  you  back  to  your 
father;  it  was  I  who  led  your  horses  astray,  who  produced  the 
torrent  which  you  could  not  cross,  who  raised  the  mountain 
which  checked  your  unlucky  advance;  I  was  the  physician  who 
advised  your  return  to  your  native  air,  and  the  magpie  which 
urged  you  not  to  fight." 

"I,"  said  Ebony,  "was  the  vulture  who  plucked  the  eagle, 
the  rhinoceros  which  thrust  its  horn  into  the  elephant,  the 
peasant  who  beat  the  ass,  the  merchant  who  gave  you  the 
camels  to  hasten  you  to  your  ruin;  I  raised  the  bridge  you 
crossed;  I  bored  the  mountains  for  you  to  pass;  I  was  the 
physician  who  advised  you  to  proceed,  and  the  raven  which 
encouraged  you  to  fight." 

"Alas!  And  remember  the  Oracle,"  added  Topaz;  "If  you 
turn  to  the  east  you  will  turn  to  the  west." 

"  Yes,  here  they  bury  the  dead  with  their  faces  turned  west- 
ward," said  Ebony.  "The  Oracle  was  plain;  why  did  not  you 
understand  it?  You  possessed  and  you  possessed  not;  for  you 
had  the  diamond,  but  it  was  a  false  one,  and  you  did  not  know 
it;  you  got  the  best  of  it  in  battle,  but  you  also  got  the  worst, 

[309] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

for  you  must  die;  you  are  Rustem,  but  you  will  soon  cease  to  be 
so.  The  Oracle  is  fulfilled." 

Even  as  he  spoke  two  white  wings  appeared  on  the  shoulders 
of  Topaz,  and  two  black  wings  on  those  of  Ebony. 

"What  is  this  that  I  see?"  cried  Rustem.  And  Topaz  and 
Ebony  replied:  "We  are  your  two  genies."  "I,"  added 
Topaz,  "am  your  good  genie." 

"And  you,  Ebony,  with  your  black  wings,  are  apparently 
my  evil  genie." 

"  As  you  say,"  replied  Ebony. 

Then  suddenly  everything  vanished.  Rustem  found  himself 
in  his  father's  house,  which  he  had  not  quitted,  and  in  his  bed 
where  he  had  been  sleeping  just  an  hour. 

He  awoke  with  a  start,  bathed  in  sweat  and  greatly  scared. 
He  shouted,  he  called,  he  rang.  His  servant  Topaz  hurried  up 
in  his  night-cap,  yawning. 

"Am  I  dead  or  alive?"  cried  Rustem.  "Will  the  beautiful 
Princess  of  Cashmere  recover?" 

"Is  your  Highness  dreaming?"  said  Topaz  calmly. 

"And  what,"  cried  Rustem,  "has  become  of  that  cruel  Ebony, 
with  his  two  black  wings?  Is  it  his  fault  that  I  am  dying  so 
dreadM  a' death?" 

"  Sir,  I  left  him  upstairs,  snoring.     Shall  I  call  him  down  ?" 

"The  villain!  He  has  been  tormenting  me  these  six  months. 
It  was  he  who  took  me  to  that  fatal  fair  at  Cabul;  it  was  he  who 
stole  the  diamond  the  Princess  gave  me;  he  is  the  sole  cause  of 
my  journey,  of  the  death  of  my  Princess,  and  of  the  javelin- 
wound  of  which  I  am  dying  in  the  prime  of  youth." 

"Make  yourself  easy,"  said  Topaz.  "You  have  never  been 
to  Cabul.  There  is  no  Princess  of  Cashmere;  the  Prince  has 
but  two  sons,  and  they  are  now  at  school.  You  never  had  any 
diamond.  The  Princess  cannot  be  dead  since  she  never  was 
born;  and  you  are  perfectly  sound  and  well." 

"What!  Is  it  not  true  that  you  became  in  turn  an  eagle, 
an  elephant,  an  ass,  a  doctor,  and  a  magpie,  to  protect  me 
from  ill?" 

"It  is  all  a  dream,  sir.  Our  ideas  are  no  more  under  our 

[210] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

control  when  sleeping  than  when  awake.  The  Almighty  sent 
that  string  of  ideas  through  your  head,  as  it  would  seem,  to  give 
you  some  lesson  which  you  may  lay  to  heart." 

"You  are  making  game  of  me,"  said  Rustem.  "How  long 
have  I  been  sleeping?" 

"Sir,  you  have  only  slept  one  hour." 

"Well,  I  cannot  understand  it,"  said  Rustem. 

But  perhaps  he  took  the  lesson  to  heart,  and  learned  to 
doubt  whether  all  he  wished  for  was  right  and  good  for  him. 


[211] 


Steelpacha* 

upon  a  time  there  was  an  Emperor  who  had  three 
sons  and  three  daughters.  As  he  was  very  old,  his 
last  hour  drew  nigh.  He  therefore  called  his  children 
to  his  bedside  and  laid  earnest  command  upon  his  sons  to  give 
their  sisters,  without  hesitation,  to  the  first  suitors  who  asked 
for  them  in  marriage.  "Marry  them  off,"  he  said  to  the  sons, 
"  or  my  curse  will  be  upon  you ! "  These  were  his  last  words. 

After  his  death,  day  passed  quietly  after  day  for  a  while. 
Then  one  evening  there  came  a  loud  knocking  at  the  door.  The 
whole  palace  began  to  rock  amid  a  wild  roaring,  howling,  crash- 
ing; the  castle  was  bathed  in  a  sea  of  flame.  Every  heart 
was  terrified,  and  trembling  took  possession  of  every  soul. 

Suddenly  a  voice  cried,  "Open  the  door,  ye  princes!" 

Up  spoke  the  Emperor's  eldest  son,  "Do  not  open!"  And 
the  second  said,  "  On  no  account  open ! "  But  the  youngest  said, 
"Then  I  will  open  the  door  myself." 

He  sprang  up  and  drew  the  bolts.  Hardly  was  the  door 
opened  when  a  fearful  Being  rushed  in,  the  outline  of  whose 
form  was  hidden  in  encircling  flames. 

"I  am  come,"  he  exclaimed,  "to  take  your  eldest  sister  for 
my  wife,  and  that  at  once.  So  give  a  short  answer  —  yes  or 
no;  I  insist  upon  it!" 

Said  the  eldest  brother,  "I  will  not  give  her  to  you.  Why 
should  I,  when  I  know  neither  who  nor  whence  you  are  ?  You 
come  here  by  night,  demand  my  sister's  hand  upon  the  instant, 
and  I  do  not  even  hear  which  way  I  am  to  turn  when  I  wish  to 
visit  her." 

Said  the  second  brother,  "Nor  do  I  permit  you  to  take  away 
my  sister  thus  in  the  dead  of  night." 

*From  "The  Russian  Grandmother's  Wonder  Tales,"  copyright,  1906,  by  Charles  Scribner's 
Sons. 

[aia] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

But  the  youngest  interposed,  "  Then  I  will  give  her  away  if  you 
two  refuse.  Have  you  already  forgotten  our  father's  command  ?  " 
And  taking  his  sister  by  the  hand  he  gave  her  to  the  stranger, 
saying,  "May  she  live  happily  with  you  and  be  ever  faithful!" 

As  the  sister  crossed  the  threshold  every  one  in  the  building 
fell  to  the  ground  in  fear  and  horror.  It  lightened,  it  thundered, 
it  crashed,  it  quaked,  the  whole  fortress  swayed  heavily,  as  if 
heaven  and  earth  were  falling  together.  Gradually  the  uproar 
died  away,  and  the  rosy  eastern  light  announced  the  coming 
morning. 

As  soon  as  day  had  broken  the  brothers  searched  for  the  traces 
which  they  supposed  would  have  been  left  by  their  tremendous 
nocturnal  visitor;  but  not  a  trace,  not  a  footprint  had  he  left 
behind.  All  was  swept  away. 

On  the  following  night,  at  the  selfsame  hour,  the  selfsame 
flashing,  crashing  din  was  heard  around  the  imperial  fortress, 
and  a  voice  without  cried  loudly,  "  Open  the  door,  you  princes!" 

Paralyzed  with  terror,  they  threw  open  the  door  and  a  fearful 
Form  rushed  in,  crying  in  a  loud  voice,  "Give  me  here  the 
maiden,  your  second  sister!  I  have  come  to  marry  her!" 

Said  the  eldest  brother,  "I  will  not  give  you  my  sister!" 

Said  the  second,  "I  will  not  let  my  sister " 

But  the  youngest  broke  in  with,  "Then  I  will!  Will  you 
never  remember  what  our  father  commanded?" 

He  took  his  sister  by  the  hand  and  led  her  to  the  wooer. 
"Take  her;  she  will  be  happy  with  you  and  always  good." 

At  this  the  powerful  apparition  vanished,  and  the  maiden 
with  him. 

As  soon  as  morning  dawned  the  brothers  sought  around  the 
castle  for  traces  of  the  direction  which  the  apparition  had  taken; 
but  they  found  nothing  under  the  blessed  sun,  nor  was  there 
the  slightest  clue  from  which  they  could  make  any  sort  of  guess 
any  more  than  if  no  one  had  been  there! 

On  the  third  night,  at  the  same  hour,  the  whole  castle  was 
again  shaken  to  the  foundation  by  a  horrible  uproar  and  earth- 
quake, and  a  voice  called  out,  "Open  the  door,  ye  princes!" 

The  Emperor's  sons  sprang  nimbly  to  their  feet  and  drew 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  bolts,  upon  which  a  monstrous  Form  entered,  exclaiming, 
"We  are  come  to  demand  the  hand  of  your  youngest  sister!" 

"Never!"  shrieked  the  eldest  and  second  brothers  with  one 
voice.  "  We  will  not  let  this  one  go  away  thus  by  night.  Surely 
we  must  at  least  know  of  this  our  youngest  sister  whom  she  mar- 
ries and  where  she  goes,  that  we  may  be  able  to  visit  her!" 

But  up  spoke  the  youngest  brother,  "Then  I  will  give  her 
away  if  you  refuse.  Have  you  quite  forgotten  what  our  father 
charged  us  on  his  dying  bed  ?  It  is  not  so  long  ago." 

He  took  the  sister  by  the  hand  and  said,  "Here  she  is;  take 
her  home  and  live  happily  and  joyfully  with  her!" 

In  a  twinkling  the  terrible  Being  disappeared  in  the  midst  of 
a  fearful  uproar. 

When  the  morning  dawned  the  brothers  felt  oppressed  by 
anxiety,  being  all  uncertain  as  to  the  fate  of  their  sisters.  After 
a  long  interval,  during  which  no  light  had  been  thrown  upon  this 
matter,  the  three  brothers  took  counsel  together: 

"  Good  heavens,  did  ever  one  know  of  anything  so  mysterious  ? 
What  has  become  of  our  sisters?  We  have  not  the  least 
idea  of  their  abiding-place,  nor  any  clue  which  can  lead  to  their 
discovery." 

At  length  one  said  to  the  others,  "Let  us  go  forth  to  seek  our 
sisters." 

So  the  three  brothers  made  ready  without  losing  a  moment. 
They  took  money  enough  for  a  long  journey  and  went  out  into 
the  wide  world  to  seek  their  sisters. 

In  the  course  of  their  wanderings  they  lost  their  way  among 
the  mountains,  where  they  wandered  for  a  whole  day.  When 
night  fell  they  decided,  on  account  of  their  horses,  to  encamp 
near  a  piece  of  water. 

And  so  they  did.  They  reached  the  shore  of  a  lake,  pitched 
their  tents,  and  sat  down  to  supper.  When  they  lay  down  to 
sleep  the  eldest  brother  said,  "You  may  sleep,  but  I  will  stand 
guard." 

So  the  two  younger  brothers  went  peacefully  to  sleep,  while 
the  eldest  brother  kept  watch.  At  a  certain  hour  of  the  night  the 
lake  became  agitated  with  a  swaying  motion  which  startled  the 

[214] 


TALES  OF  fPONDER 

watcher  not  a  little.  He  soon  observed  a  shapeless  form  arising 
out  of  the  midst  of  the  water  and  rushing  straight  toward  him. 
It  was  a  frightful  monster  of  a  Dragon,  with  two  great  flapping 
ears,  which  was  rushing  so  fiercely  upon  him.  The  Prince 
bravely  drew  his  sword,  and  seizing  the  Dragon,  cut  off  his  head. 
Then  he  sliced  off  the  ears  and  put  them  into  his  wallet,  and 
threw  the  head  and  the  body  back  into  the  lake. 

Meantime  the  day  had  dawned,  and  the  brothers  still  lay  in 
profound  slumber,  little  dreaming  of  their  eldest  brother's 
heroic  exploit.  He  now  waked  them,  but  said  not  "a  syllable 
about  his  nocturnal  adventure.  They  left  that  place  and  con- 
tinued their  journey,  and  when  twilight  began  to  fall  they  once 
more  agreed  to  seek  a  halting-place  near  some  piece  of  water. 
But  they  were  much  terrified  to  find  themselves  quite  lost  in  a 
lonely  wilderness.  At  last,  however,  they  came  upon  a  tiny 
lake,  where  they  decided  to  spend  the  night.  They  kindled  a 
fire,  unpacked  cooking  utensils  and  food,  and  took  their  evening 
meal.  After  that  they  disposed  themselves  to  sleep.  Then  said 
the  second  brother,  "  Do  you  two  go  to  rest;  I  will  mount  guard 
to-night." 

The  two  brothers  therefore  lay  down  to  sleep,  but  the  third 
cheerfully  sat  up  and  kept  watch.  Suddenly  a  rustling  sound 
from  the  lake  met  his  ears,  and  he  saw  a  sight  which  curdled  the 
blood  in  his  veins.  A  two-headed  Dragon  rushed  tumultuously 
upon  the  brothers  as  if  to  annihilate  them  all  three. 

Quick  as  thought  the  watcher  sprang  up,  drew  his  glittering 
sword,  avoided  the  Dragon's  attack,  and  cut  off  his  two  heads. 
Then  he  sliced  off  the  ears  and  put  them  into  his  wallet,  throw- 
ing the  other  parts  of  the  monster  back  into  the  lake.  The 
brothers  knew  nothing  of  the  affair,  for  both  slept  soundly 
until  dawn. 

When  day  broke  the  second  brother  called  to  them,  "Wake 
up,  brothers,  the  morning  dawns!" 

Immediately  they  sprang  up,  packed  their  goods,  and  set 
forth  upon  their  way;  but  they  had  not  the  least  idea  where  they 
were  or  in  what  country. 

A  great  fear  overwhelmed  them  that  they  might  perish  of 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

hunger  in  this  wilderness,  and  they  besought  God  to  guide  them 
at  least  to  some  inhabited  village  or  city,  or  to  permit  them  to 
meet  some  human  being,  for  they  had  already  wandered  three 
days  in  this  inhospitable  wilderness  without  coming  to  the  end 
or  rinding  any  way  out. 

It  was  rather  early  in  the  day  when  they  came  to  a  pretty 
large  lake  and  decided  to  go  no  farther,  but  to  make  their  camp 
on  this  lake-side.  For  they  said,  "If  we  go  farther  we  shall 
very  probably  not  find  any  more  water  near  which  to  make  our 
camp. 

They  remained,  therefore,  in  this  place,  built  a  great  fire, 
supped,  and  made  ready  to  sleep.  Then  said  the  youngest 
brother 

"  Do  you  two  go  to  rest.     I  will  take  the  watch  to-night." 

So  the  two  lay  down  and  soon  fell  asleep,  but  the  youngest 
brother  kept  a  sharp  lookout,  and  often  threw  a  glance  over  the 
shining  surface  of  the  lake. 

Thus  passed  away  a  portion  of  the  night,  when  suddenly  the 
lake  boiled  up,  surged,  foaming,  upon  the  fire  and  half-extin- 
guished it.  But  the  watcher  whipped  out  his  sword  and  took 
his  position  close  to  the  fire.  Suddenly  a  three-headed  Dragon 
rushed  forth  and  made  as  if  to  kill  the  brothers. 

Now  was  the  hero-spirit  of  the  youth  tested.  He  waked  not 
his  brothers,  but  went  forth  alone  to  meet  the  Dragon.  Three 
times  he  raised  his  sword,  and  each  time  he  smote  off  one  of  the 
monster's  heads.  Then  he  sliced  off  the  ears,  and  threw  the 
shapeless  remains  into  the  water. 

While  this  tremendous  conflict  was  going  on  the  fire  died  out, 
having  been  flooded  by  the  water.  The  Prince  would  not  waken 
his  brothers,  although  he  had  no  tinder-box  of  his  own  to  rekindle 
the  flame,  but  resolved  to  search  around  a  little  in  the  wilder- 
ness in  hope  of  stumbling  upon  some  one  who  could  help  him. 

But  nowhere  was  there  a  mortal  soul !  At  last  he  climbed  into 
a  high  tree  and  looked  around  in  all  directions  to  see  what  he 
might  see. 

As  he  was  thus  gazing  far  and  wide  his  eyes  were  suddenly 
attracted  by  a  flash  of  light  which  seemed  to  be  very  near  him. 

[216] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

He  descended  the  tree  and  went  in  the  direction  of  the  light, 
hoping  to  get  some  fire  wherewith  to  rekindle  the  fire  for  his 
brothers. 

He  went  on  for  a  long  stretch,  the  light  seeming  always  to  be 
just  before  him,  when  suddenly  he  found  himself  standing 
before  a  cave  in  a  rock  in  which  nine  Giants,  gathered  around 
an  immense  fire,  were  roasting  two  men  upon  a  spit,  one  on  one 
side  of  the  fire,  the  other  on  the  other.  An  enormous  copper 
caldron,  full  to  the  brim  with  human  flesh,  was  bubbling  over 
the  fire. 

The  imperial  Prince  was  horrified  at  this  sight.  He  would 
have  turned  back,  but  whither  should  he  go  ?  Where  was  there 
a  way  of  escape  for  him  ?  He  quickly  recovered  his  self-posses- 
sion, however,  and  cried  out,  "  Good-morning,  valiant  comrades, 
I  have  long  been  seeking  you!" 

They  received  him  most  cordially,  answering,  "  God  be  with 
thee,  if  thou  art  a  true  comrade." 

He  replied,  "  Indeed  I  am,  and  shall  be  all  my  life  long. 
I  would  risk  my  head  for  you." 

"All  right,"  they  answered.  "If  you  wish  to  be  one  of  us, 
are  you  ready  to  eat  human  flesh  and  take  a  share  in  our 
adventures?" 

"  Yes,  that  I  will,"  said  the  Prince.  "  What  you  do,  that  will 
I  do  also." 

"  Faith,  then  all  is  well ! "  they  said.     "  Sit  down  among  us." 

They  settled  themselves  around  the  fire.  The  caldron  was 
taken  off,  its  contents  served,  and  the  meal  began.  The  Prince 
received  his  share,  but  he  knew  how  to  manage,  and,  instead  of 
eating,  he  slyly  threw  the  meat,  bit  by  bit,  behind  him.  He  did 
the  same  with  the  roast.  Then  the  Giants  said: 

"  Come,  now,  we  must  go  a-hunting,  for  we  must  eat  to-mor- 
row as  wejl  as  to-day." 

So  the  nine  Giants  set  out,  with  the  Prince  for  a  tenth. 

"Come,"  they  said  to  him,  "not  far  from  here  is  a  town  in 
which  reigns  an  Emperor.  His  city  has  fed  us  for  several 
years." 

As  they  drew  near  to  the  city  they  pulled  up  two  fir-trees  by 

[217] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  roots  and  carried  them  along.  When  they  reached  the  town 
they  set  one  of  the  trees  against  the  wall  and  called  to  the  Prince, 
"Come  on,  climb  up  the  wall  here,  and  we  will  hand  you  the 
second  tree.  Seize  it  by  the  point  and  let  it  down  on  the  other 
side,  but  keep  hold  of  the  top  so  that  we  may  climb  down  by 
the  trunk." 

The  Prince  accordingly  scrambled  up,  but  on  receiving  the 
second  tree  he  called  out,  "  I  don't  know  where  to  stand  it;  I  am 
not  familiar  with  the  place  and  dare  not  shove  it  over.  Do  one 
of  you  come  up  and  show  me,  and  then  I  will  make  it  all  right." 

One  of  the  Giants  climbed  up  to  him,  seized  the  fir-tree  by 
the  point,  and  let  it  down  on  the  other  side  of  the  wall.  As  he 
stood  thus  bent  over,  the  Prince  drew  his  sword  and  struck  off  his 
head,  and  the  dead  Giant  tumbled  off  the  wall  into  the  city. 

Then  the  Prince  cried  to  the  others,  "All  right!  Come  on 
now,  one  at  a  time,  that  I  may  help  you  along  in  the  same  way." 

One  after  another  unsuspiciously  climbed  up,  only  to  meet 
death  at  the  hand  of  the  Prince.  When  he  had  made  an  end  of 
all  the  nine  he  let  himself  down  by  the  fir-tree  into  the  city, 
which  he  explored  in  every  direction.  No  sound  of  human 
voice  reached  his  ear.  All  was  a  drear,  horrible  desolation. 
"Has  the  whole  population  been  robbed  and  murdered  by  the 
Giants?"  he  thought  to  himself. 

For  a  long  time  he  wandered  about  the  desolate  city,  until  he 
came  to  a  very  high  tower,  from  one  window  of  which  shone  out 
the  light  of  a  taper.  He  threw  open  the  door,  rushed  up  the 
tower  stair,  and  hastened  straight  to  that  room. 

On  the  threshold  he  stood  still  in  amazement.  The  room 
was  richly  hung  and  decorated  with  gold,  silk,  and  velvet,  and 
not  a  soul  within  except  a  maiden  who  lay  upon  a  couch,  out- 
stretched in  deep  slumber.  The  Prince  was  rooted  to  the  spot 
at  the  sight  of  the  maiden,  for  she  was  wonderfully  beautiful. 
But  at  that  moment  he  became  aware  of  a  great  serpent  which, 
sliding  along  the  wall,  stretched  out  its  head  directly  over  the 
head  of  the  maiden,  coiling  itself  up  in  readiness  to  spring  and 
strike  her  upon  the  brow,  between  the  eyes. 

Then  the  Prince  sprang  quickly  with  his  pocket-knife,  which 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

in  a  trice  he  had  drawn  from  his  pocket,  and  pinned  the  ser- 
pent's head  to  the  wall.  Then  saying  these  words:  "God 
grant  that  no  hand  but  mine  may  draw  this  knife  out  from  the 
wall,"  he  went  quickly  away.  He  climbed  up  by  one  fir-tree  and 
down  by  the  other,  and  so  got  over  the  wall.  Arrived  at  the 
Giants'  cave,  he  took  some  fire  and  ran  back  to  his  brothers, 
who  were  still  buried  in  profound  slumber.  As  he  kindled  the 
fire  day  began  to  dawn  in  the  east.  He  wakened  the  brothers, 
and  they  set  forth  upon  their  journey. 

That  same  day  they  came  to  the  highway  leading  to  the  before- 
mentioned  city.  A  mighty  Emperor  reigned  there  who  used  to 
go  about  the  city  every  morning  shedding  bitter  tears  because 
his  people  were  exterminated  and  eaten  by  the  Giants,  and 
because  of  his  constant  fear  that  his  only  daughter  would  fall  a 
sacrifice  to  their  gluttony.  On  this  morning  he  was  going  about 
the  city  as  usual.  It  lay  empty  and  deserted;  the  inhabitants 
had  dwindled  away  to  a  mere  remnant;  most  of  them  had  found 
a  grave  in  the  giants'  maws. 

As  I  have  said,  the  Emperor  was  thus  reviewing  his  city  when 
suddenly  his  eyes  fell  upon  the  uprooted  fir-tree  which  still 
leaned  against  the  wall,  and  as  he  drew  nearer  he  beheld  a 
wonderful  sight;  there  lay  the  nine  Giants,  the  very  pests  of  the 
city,  with  their  heads  all  cut  off! 

This  sight  gave  the  King  unspeakable  joy.  The  people  also 
gathered  together  to  pray  God  that  blessing  and  happiness 
might  descend  upon  the  giant-slayer.  At  that  very  moment  a 
servant  came  from  the  imperial  citadel  to  say  that  a  serpent  had 
nearly  been  the  death  of  the  Emperor's  daughter.  Upon  this 
the  Emperor  betook  himself  straightway  to  the  citadel,  and  to 
the  very  chamber  of  his  daughter.  Arrived  there,  he  saw  upon 
the  wall  the  impaled  serpent,  and  tried  with  his  own  hand  to 
draw  out  the  knife,  but  in  vain. 

Then  the  Emperor  sent  a  proclamation  through  his  whole 
empire:  "Whoever  has  slain  the  Giants  and  impaled  the 
serpent,  let  him  make  himself  known,  that  the  Emperor  may 
richly  reward  him  and  bestow  upon  him  the  hand  of  his 
daughter." 

[219] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

This  proclamation  was  issued  in  every  province  of  the  empire. 
The  Emperor  also  gave  command  that  great  inns  should  be 
erected  upon  the  principal  highways,  where  all  travellers  should 
be  stopped  and  asked  whether  they  knew  who  had  overcome 
the  giants;  and  whoever  should  discover  the  man,  let  him  hasten 
with  utmost  speed  to  the  Emperor  to  receive  a  rich  reward. 

According  to  the  imperial  proclamation,  great  inns  were 
erected  upon  the  principal  highways,  and  every  traveller  was 
stopped,  examined,  and  the  whole  affair  explained  to  him. 

After  a  while  the  three  Princes  who  were  seeking  their  sisters 
came  to  pass  the  night  at  one  of  these  inns.  After  supper  the 
landlord  joined  the  company,  and  began  to  boast  of  his  wonder- 
ful exploits.  At  last  he  turned  to  the  three  brothers  with  the 
question,  "And  what  doughty  deeds  have  you  done  up  to  this 
time?" 

Then  the  eldest  brother  began,  "As  I  and  my  brothers  were 
upon  our  travels  it  came  to  pass  one  night  that  we  made  our 
halt  on  the  border  of  a  lake  in  a  great  wilderness.  While  my 
brothers  were  asleep  and  I  keeping  watch,  a  Dragon  came  up 
out  of  the  lake  to  destroy  me.  I  drew  my  sword  out  of  the 
scabbard  and  struck  off  his  head.  If  you  don't  believe  me,  here 
are  his  ears."  And  he  drew  the  ears  out  of  his  wallet  and  threw 
them  upon  the  table. 

When  the  second  brother  heard  this,  he  began,  "I  had  the 
watch  on  the  second  night,  and  I  killed  a  two-headed  Dragon. 
If  you  don't  believe  me,  here  are  the  ears  which  I  cut  from  his 
two  heads  for  a  witness."  He  said  it  and  showed  the  two  pairs 
of  ears. 

The  youngest  brother  heard  the  whole  in  silence.  The  land- 
lord now  turned  to  him. 

"By  heaven,  youngster,  your  brothers  are  valiant  heroes! 
Come  let  us  hear  if  you  can  also  boast  of  any  doughty  deeds!" 

Hesitatingly  the  youngest  began  his  story:  "Well,  I  also  did 
a  trifle.  It  was  on  the  third  night,  beside  the  lake  in  the 
wilderness.  You,  my  brothers,  were  asleep.  I  kept  watch. 
At  a  certain  hour  of  the  night  the  lake  surged  up  and  a  three- 
headed  Dragon  arose  from  it,  who  would  have  annihilated  us. 

[  220] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Then  I  drew  a  sword  and  cut  off  all  three  of  his  heads.  If  you 
don't  believe  it,  here  are  the  three  pairs  of  ears!" 

Upon  this  the  two  brothers  were  dumb  with  astonishment. 
But  the  youngest  went  on  with  his  story:  "In  the  meantime  the 
fire  had  gone  out,  and  I  went  forth  to  seek  a  light.  While  stray- 
ing around  among  the  hills  I  stumbled  upon  nine  giants  in  a 
cave";  and  so  he  went  on  and  told  all  his  adventures  in  order, 
and  every  one  was  struck  with  amazement  at  the  wonderful  tale. 

No  sooner  had  the  landlord  heard  the  story  than  he  ran 
secretly  to  the  Emperor  and  told  him  the  whole  affair.  The 
Emperor  gave  him  a  great  sum  of  money,  and  sent  his  people  at 
once  to  bring  the  three  princes  before  him. 

When  they  came  into  the  Emperor's  presence  he  put  the 
following  question  to  the  youngest:  "Is  it  you  who  performed 
the  wonders  in  our  city,  killing  the  Giants  and  saving  my  only 
daughter  from  destruction?" 

"Yes,  it  was  I,  mighty  Emperor,"  replied  the  Prince.  Here- 
upon the  Emperor  married  his  daughter  to  the  young  Prince  and 
raised  him  to  the  highest  office  in  the  kingdom. 

Then  the  Emperor  said  to  the  two  elder  brothers,  "If  it 
please  you  to  remain  in  my  empire,  I  will  give  you  each  a  wife 
and  will  permit  you  to  build  strongholds  for  yourselves." 

But  they  told  him  they  were  already  married,  and  explained 
that  they  had  undertaken  this  journey  merely  to  seek  out  their 
sisters.  When  the  Emperor  heard  this  he  detained  only  the 
youngest  brother,  his  son-in-law,  and  to  the  two  other  brothers 
he  gave  two  mules  laden  with  gold.  So  the  two  brothers 
returned  home  to  their  own  kingdom. 

Still  the  youngest  brother  thought  continually  of  his  sisters, 
and  kept  always  in  mind  the  hope  of  yet  seeking  them  out. 
But  on  the  other  hand  he  was  pained  at  the  thought  of  parting 
from  his  young  wife,  and  besides  he  knew  that  the  Emperor 
would  never  consent  to  his  leaving  him.  So  he  was  continually 
racked  with  anxiety  about  his  sisters. 

One  day  the  Emperor  went  hunting,  and  before  setting  out  he 
said  to  his  son-in-law,  "  Do  you  remain  in  the  castle  during  my 
absence.  I  give  to  you  nine  keys  which  you  must  keep  carefully 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

by  you.  I  give  you  free  leave  to  open  three  or  four  rooms. 
You  will  find  in  them  silver  and  gold  in  abundance;  there  is 
also  no  lack  of  weapons,  or  of  any  kind  of  treasure.  You  may 
even,  if  you  feel  inclined,  open  eight  of  the  rooms.  But  beware 
of  unlocking  the  ninth.  Leave  that  one  alone;  for,"  he  added, 
"if  you  do  not  it  will  be  the  worse  for  you."  Upon  this  the 
Emperor  departed,  leaving  his  son-in-law  at  home  alone. 

Hardly  was  the  Emperor  gone  when  the  Prince  began  to  open 
one  door  after  another,  until  he  had  examined  eight  rooms  in 
succession.  His  eyes  beheld  in  them  treasures  of  all  kinds. 
When  at  last  he  came  to  the  door  of  the  ninth  room  he  said  to 
himself,  "I  have  seen  and  done  so  many  wonderful  things,  and 
shall  it  be  forbidden  me  to  enter  a  certain  room?" 

So  he  unlocked  the  door  and  went  in.  What  a  sight!  There 
was  a  man  whose  legs  up  to  his  knees  and  whose  arms  up  to 
the  elbows  were  incased  in  iron;  from  his  neck  hung  heavy  iron 
chains,  the  ends  of  which  were  fastened  to  stakes  driven  into 
the  floor  on  all  sides,  holding  him  so  securely  that  he  could  not 
stir.  Before  him  a  stream  of  water  gushed  from  a  golden  vessel 
and  flowed  into  a  golden  basin  which  stood  near;  beside  it  was 
a  golden  jug,  beautifully  adorned  with  jewels.  The  man 
longed  to  drink  the  water,  but  he  could  not  reach  the  jug. 

When  the  imperial  Prince  saw  this  he  started  backward; 
but  the  fettered  man  cried,  "  Oh,  come  to  me,  I  beseech  you,  in 
the  name  of  the  living  God!" 

The  Prince  drew  nearer,  and  the  man  continued,  "Oh,  do 
a  pious  act;  let  me  drain  a  jug  of  water!  Be  assured  I  will 
reward  you  for  it  with  an  additional  life." 

The  Prince  considered  the  proposition.  "Can  there  be  any- 
thing better  for  me  than  to  secure  for  myself  an  additional  life  ?" 
He  took  the  jug,  filled  it,  and  raised  it  to  the  man's  lips,  who 
emptied  it  at  a  single  draught.  Upon  this  the  Prince  asked  him, 

In  the  name  of  heaven,  who  are  you?" 

The  man  answered.  "  My  name  is  Steelpacha." 

The  prince  now  turned  toward  the  door,  but  the  man  implored 
him,  "  Give  me  another  jug  of  water,  and  I  will  give  you  a 
second  life." 

[222  ] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  Prince  thought,  "He  will  give  me  a  second  life;  I  have 
one  into  the  bargain.  This  will  be  a  prodigy  indeed!"  and  he 
rilled  the  jug  again  and  put  it  to  the  man's  lips. 

He  then  turned  away  and  already  held  the  door-latch  in  his 
hand  when  Steelpacha  called  to  him,  u  Oh,  sir,  come  back  to  me! 
You  have  twice  acted  nobly  by  me;  prove  yourself  a  man  a 
third  time  and  I  will  give  you  a  third  life.  Take  this  jug,  fill 
it  to  the  brim,  and  pour  it  over  my  head;  and  for  this  labour  of 
love  I  will  give  you  a  third  life." 

When  the  Prince  heard  this  he  turned  back,  took  the  jug, 
filled  it  with  water,  and  poured  it  over  the  man's  head.  The 
moment  the  water  touched  him  the  chains  about  his  neck  fell 
asunder  and  all  the  bonds  which  held  him  were  unloosed. 
Quick  as  lightning  Steelpacha  sprang  up,  spread  a  pair  of  wings, 
flew  out  of  the  window,  snatched  up  the  Princess,  the  wife 
of  his  deliverer,  took  flight  with  her  under  his  wing,  and  in  a 
moment  had  disappeared  from  view.  That  was  a  prodigy 
indeed ! 

The  Prince  now  looked  forward  with  deepest  dread  to  the 
Emperor's  return.  However,  when  the  Emperor  came  home, 
the  Prince  told  the  whole  story  exactly  as  it  had  happened.  The 
Emperor  was  beside  himself  with  grief.  "Why  did  you  do 
thus?"  said  he  reproachfully.  " Did  I  not  expressly  forbid  you 
to  enter  the  ninth  room?" 

The  Prince  answered  soothingly,  "Don't  be  angry  with  me. 
I  will  go  at  once  to  seek  Steelpacha  and  rescue  my  wife  from 
him." 

The  Emperor  tried  to  dissuade  him  from  this  plan.  "  Don't 
do  that,"  said  he;  "you  shall  on  no  account  move  a  step  from 
this  place.  You  have  no  idea  who  Steelpacha  is.  Many  an 
army  and  much  treasure  did  I  waste  before  I  got  him  in  my 
power.  So  remain  quietly  with  me.  I  will  provide  another  wife 
for  you.  And  don't  be  unhappy;  I  love  you  as  my  own  son." 

But  the  Prince  was  deaf  to  all  these  persuasions,  and  adhered 
to  his  first  resolution.  He  provided  himself  with  the  necessary 
money,  mounted  his  horse,  and  went  forth  into  the  world  to 
seek  Steelpacha.  For  a  long  time  he  wandered  about,  and  at 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

last  he  arrived  at  a  city.  He  was  gazing  around  with  some 
curiosity,  when  suddenly  a  woman  called  to  him  from  a  balcony, 
"You  Prince,  get  down  from  your  horse  and  come  into  the 
court!" 

As  the  Prince  entered  the  court  the  woman  came  to  meet  him. 
He  looked  narrowly  at  her  and  recognized  his  eldest  sister. 
They  flew  into  each  other's  arms  and  lavished  sweet  kisses  upon 
each  other. 

The  sister  was  the  first  to  speak.  "  Come  out  upon  the  bal- 
cony with  me,  brother." 

When  they  were  upon  the  balcony  the  Prince  asked  his  sister 
whom  she  had  married,  and  she  answered,  ".I  am  married  to 
the  Emperor  of  the  Dragons.  My  husband  is  himself  a  Dragon. 
So,  brother,  it  would  be  worth  your  while  to  hide,  for  my  hus- 
band often  says  he  would  cut  his  brothers-in-law  in  small  bits 
if  he  ever  laid  eyes  upon  them.  Let  me  first  question  him;  if 
he  promises  to  do  you  no  harm  I  will  tell  him  of  your  arrival." 

So  said  and  so  done.  The  sister  concealed  her  brother  and 
his  horse.  The  evening  drew  on.  The  Dragon's  supper  was 
ready;  they  were  awaiting  his  arrival,  when  at  last  he  came. 
When  he  flew  in  the  whole  earth  was  bathed  in  blinding  light; 
but  he  had  hardly  entered  when  he  called  to  his  wife : 

"  Wife,  I  smell  men's  bones.     Who  is  here  ?    Tell  me  quick ! ' ' 

"No  one  is  here,"  she  answered. 

"That  is  not  possible,"  said  he. 

Upon  this  the  wife  said,  "  I  want  to  ask  you  a  question,  and 
do  you  answer  me  truly  and  honestly.  Would  you  do  any  harm 
to  my  brothers  if  they  happened  to  come  here?" 

The  Dragon-emperor  answered,  "  I  would  have  the  eldest  and 
the  second  killed  and  roasted,  but  I  would  do  nothing  to  the 
youngest." 

Upon  this  she  said,  "  My  youngest  brother,  your  brother-in- 
law,  is  arrived." 

When  the  Dragon-emperor  heard  this  he  cried,  "Out  with 
him,  then!"  And  when  the  sister  brought  her  brother  from 
his  hiding-place  the  Emperor  ran  to  meet  him  and  showered 
kisses  upon  him. 

[224] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Welcome  here,  brother-in-law!" 

"God  be  with  you,  sister's  husband!" 

"Where  were  you  hiding?" 

"Here  I  am!"  And  he  told  him  the  object  of  his  journey, 
from  beginning  to  end. 

The  Dragon-emperor  said  to  him,  "You  are  running  the 
greatest  risk,  God  help  you!  The  day  before  yesterday  Steel- 
pacha  flew  past  with  your  wife.  I  was  awaiting  him  with  seven 
thousand  dragons,  but  we  could  not  overcome  him.  I  adjure 
you,  let  that  fiend  alone.  I  will  give  you  money  to  your  heart's 
desire;  just  go  quietly  home." 

But  the  Prince  would  not  hear  a  word  of  this  advice,  and 
emphatically  declared  that  he  would  continue  his  journey  on  the 
morrow.  When  the  Emperor  saw  that  he  could  not  prevent 
him,  nor  induce  him  to  turn  back,  he  drew  a  feather  out  of  his 
wing  and  gave  it  to  his  brother-in-law,  with  these  words: 

"  Give  good  heed  to  what  I  now  tell  you.  Take  this  feather 
of  mine,  and  if  you  come  across  Steelpacha  and  find  yourself  in 
great  danger,  then  burn  my  feather;  that  very  moment  I  will 
come  to  your  aid  with  the  whole  strength  of  my  army." 

The  Prince  concealed  the  feather  in  a  safe  place  and  went  his 
way.  He  travelled  on  and  on  until  he  reached  a  second  great 
city.  Here  again,  as  he  was  going  through  the  city,  a  woman 
called  to  him  from  a  balcony. 

"  Ho,  there,  you  Prince,  dismount  from  your  horse  and  come 
into  the  court!" 

The  Prince  rode  into  the  court.  Behold,  who  comes  to  meet 
him?  It  is  his  second  sister!  They  rush  into  each  other's 
arms  and  kiss  each  other  heartily.  Then  the  sister  led  her 
brother  into  the  castle. 

When  she  had  put  the  horse  into  the  stable  she  asked  the  object 
of  his  journey,  and  he  told  her  the  whole  story  of  his  adventures, 
finally  asking  her,  "And  whom  have  you  married,  dear  sister?" 

She  answered,  "  I  am  married  to  the  Emperor  of  the  Falcons. 
He  will  come  home  to-night.  But  I  must  carefully  conceal  you, 
for  he  is  furious  against  my  brothers."  So  saying,  she  concealed 
the  Prince. 

[225] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

In  a  little  while  the  Falcon-emperor  came  home,  and  the 
whole  city  quaked  with  the  tumult  of  his  approach.  Supper 
was  served  at  once,  but  not  before  he  had  cried  to  his  wife, 
"I  smell  men's  flesh!" 

The  wife  answered,  "-What  are  you  thinking  of,  husband?" 

At  last,  after  talking  for  some  time  of  this  thing  and  that,  she 
asked  him,  "  Would  you  do  any  harm  to  my  brothers  if  they  were 
to  come  here  ?  ' ' 

The  Emperor  said,  "  It  would  surely  go  hard  with  the  eldest 
and  the  second,  but  I  would  do  nothing  to  the  youngest."  Then 
she  told  him  of  her  youngest  brother's  arrival. 

The  Falcon-emperor  commanded  his  wife  to  bring  her  brother 
before  him,  and  as  soon  as  he  beheld  him  he  fell  upon  his  neck 
and  kissed  him.  "Welcome,  dear  brother-in-law!" 

"A  lucky  and  joyful  meeting,  dear  sister's  husband!" 
answered  the  Prince;  upon  which  they  sat  down  to  supper. 

After  supper  the  Emperor  asked  his  brother-in-law  concern- 
ing the  object  of  his  journey,  and  the  Prince  replied  that  he  was 
seeking  Steelpacha,  and  told  him  all  his  adventures.  But  the 
Emperor  began  to  counsel  him. 

"  Give  up  your  journey,"  said  he.  "  Just  let  me  tell  you  some- 
thing about  Steelpacha.  That  very  day  on  which  he  stole  your 
wife  I  was  awaiting  him  with  five  thousand  falcons,  and  waged  a 
fearful  battle  with  him.  Blood  flowed  knee-deep  around  us, 
yet  we  could  not  prevail  against  him.  And  how  shall  you,  a 
single  man,  overmaster  him?  So  I  give  you  this  well-meant 
advice :  Go  back  home.  So  much  of  my  treasure  as  your  heart 
desires  is  yours;  take  it  and  go." 

But  the  Prince  answered,  "Hearty  thanks  for  your  offer, 
but  go  back  with  my  task  unperformed  I  will  not.  No,  never! 
I  must  yet  find  Steelpacha."  For  he  thought  to  himself,  "Why 
should  I  not?  Have  I  not  three  lives?" 

When  the  Falcon-emperor  became  convinced  that  he  could 
not  move  him  from  his  purpose  he  drew  a  feather  out  of  his  wing 
and  gave  it  to  him,  with  these  words,  "  Here,  take  this  feather  of 
mine,  and  if  you  come  into  great  danger  strike  a  fire  and  burn  it. 
I  will  come  at  once  to  your  aid  with  all  my  forces." 

[226] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

So  the  Prince  took  the  feather  and  set  forth  to  seek  Steelpacha. 

For  a  long  time  he  went  up  and  down  through  the  wide  world, 
until  at  last  he  reached  a  third  city.  He  had  hardly  entered  it 
when  a  woman  called  to  him  from  a  balcony,  "  Dismount  and 
come  into  the  court!" 

The  Prince  turned  his  horse  and  rode  into  the  court.  Behold, 
there  was  his  youngest  sister!  They  fell  into  each  other's  arms 
and  lavished  kisses  upon  each  other.  She  led  the  horse  into  the 
stable,  the  brother  into  the  castle.  Then  the  Prince  asked, 
"Sister,  whom  have  you  married?" 

And  she  answered,  "  My  consort  is  the  Emperor  of  the  Eagles; 
it  is  he  whom  I  have  married." 

When  the  Eagle-emperor  came  home  that  night  his  wife 
met  him  affectionately;  but  he  paid  no  attention  to  her  greeting, 
but  asked  her,  "What  man  has  come  into  my  castle?  Tell 
me  at  once!" 

She  answered,  "There  is  no  one  here,"  and  they  sat  down 
to  supper.  During  supper  she  asked  him,  as  if  by  chance, 
"  Would  you  do  any  harm  to  my  brothers  if  they  should  sud- 
denly arrive?" 

The  Emperor  answered,  "  The  eldest  and  the  second  I  should 
kill  without  hesitation,  but  not  the  youngest.  On  the  contrary, 
I  would  hasten  to  his  aid  at  any  time,  as  far  as  it  was  in  my 
power." 

Then  she  said  to  the  Emperor,  "  My  youngest  brother  is  come 
to  pay  us  a  visit." 

The  Emperor  commanded  that  he  should  be  presented  at 
once,  went  to  meet  him  and  greeted  him  with  "Welcome,  dear 
brother-in-law!" 

The  other  answered,  "  A  lucky  and  joyful  meeting,  dear  sister's 
husband!" 

So  they  sat  down  to  the  table. 

After  supper  they  talked  of  one  thing  and  another,  and  at 
last  the  Prince  told  them  that  he  was  seeking  for  Steelpacha. 
When  the  Eagle-emperor  heard  this  he  said  everything  he  could 
think  of  to  dissuade  him  from  this  idea. 

"Dear  brother-in-law,"  said  he,  "leave  that  fiend  alone  and 

[227] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

give  up  your  journey.  Stay,  rather,  here  with  me;  you  shall  be 
made  happy  in  every  respect." 

But  the  Prince  paid  no  heed  to  his  words,  and  as  soon  as  mor- 
ning dawned  he  made  ready  and  set  off  to  seek  Steelpacha.  But 
before  he  went  away  the  Eagle-emperor,  who  saw  that  he  could 
not  turn  him  from  his  purpose,  drew  forth  a  feather  from  his 
wing  and  said: 

"Take  this  feather,  brother-in-law,  and  if  ever  you  are  in 
need  or  danger,  strike  a  fire  and  burn  it.  I  will  come  at  once 
with  my  eagles  to  help  you." 

The  Prince  put  the  feather  in  his  pocket  and  set  forth. 

Thus  he  roved  around  the  world  from  city  to  city,  going  ever 
farther  and  farther  till  at  last  one  day  he  discovered  his  wife  in 
a  cavern.  She  was  not  a  little  surprised  to  see  him,  and  cried 
out  to  him,  "  In  the  name  of  heaven,  husband,  how  came  you 
here?" 

He  hastily  told  her  his  adventures,  and  added,  "Wife,  my  wife! 
Quick,  let  us  flee!" 

But  she  hesitated.  "Where  shall  we  go,  since  Steelpacha 
can  overtake  us  in  a  moment  ?  He  will  kill  you  on  the  spot,  and 
bring  me  back  here  again." 

But  the  Prince,  being  mindful  of  the  three  lives  which  Steel- 
pacha had  given  him,  still  coaxed  his  wife  to  flee,  and  they  set 
out.  Hardly  had  they  started  when  Steelpacha  heard  of  it, 
gave  rapid  chase,  and  overtook  them. 

"Oho,  little  Prince!"  he  cried  out,  "you  would  steal  my  wife, 
would  you?" 

He  tore  her  away  from  the  Prince,  and  continued,  "  This  time 
I  give  you  your  life,  for  I  have  not  forgotten  that  I  promised  you 
three  lives;  but  go  now,  and  never  come  back  again  after  her, 
for  if  you  do  your  life  is  at  stake." 

With  these  words  Steelpacha  took  the  woman  away,  while  the 
Prince  remained  alone,  in  doubt  what  to  do  next.  At  last  he 
resolved  to  go  after  his  wife  again. 

When  he  arrived  near  the  cavern  he  waited  for  his  opportunity 
till  Steelpacha  should  be  gone  away;  and  once  more  he  fled, 
taking  his  wife  with  him. 

[228] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Steelpacha  soon  heard  of  it,  pursued  after  them,  overtook 
them,  fitted  an  arrow  to  his  bow,  and  cried  out,  "Would  you 
rather  that  I  kill  you  with  this  arrow,  or  shall  I  cut  you  down 
with  my  sword?" 

The  Prince  began  to  beg  with  all  his  might,  and  Steelpacha 
said  to  him,  "This  second  time  I  give  you  your  life,  but  let  me 
tell  you  one  thing:  don't  you  try  again  to  carry  away  this  woman, 
for  I  will  not  again  give  you  your  life,  but  will  kill  you  on  the 
spot  as  dead  as  a  mouse." 

With  these  words  he  seized  the  woman  and  carried  her  away, 
while  the  Prince  again  remained  alone,  always  planning  how 
to  rescue  his  wife.  Finally  he  said  to  himself,  "After  all,  why 
should  I  be  afraid  ?  I  still  have  two  lives  —  that  one  which 
he  gave  me  and  the  one  I  had  before." 

So  he  resolved  to  go  back  to  his  wife  the  next  day  when  Steel- 
pacha was  absent, 

"Come,"  he  said  to  her,  "let  us  flee!"  She  objected  that  it 
was  useless  to  flee,  since  they  would  be  at  once  overtaken;  but 
he  constrained  her  to  go  with  him. 

But  very  soon  Steelpacha  overtook  them,  and  cried  out  to  the 
Prince,  "Wait,  just  wait!  I  will  never  forgive  you  this!"  The 
Prince  was  terrified  and  began  to  beg  for  mercy,  but  Steelpacha 
silenced  him. 

"  You  remember  that  I  gave  you  three  lives?  All  right;  now 
I  give  you  the  third,  and  you  have  nothing  more  to  expect  from 
me.  So  go  home  in  peace,  and  beware  of  hazarding  the  life 
which  God  lent  you." 

When  the  Prince  saw  that  he  was  powerless  against  the  might 
of  Steelpacha  he  turned  back  homeward  with  a  heavy  heart. 
Suddenly  he  remembered  what  his  brothers-in-law  had  said  to 
him  when  they  gave  him  the  feathers,  and  he  said  to  himself, 
"Come  what  come  may,  I  will  go  once  more  to  rescue  my 
wife,  and  in  case  of  need  I  will  burn  the  feathers  and  call  my 
brothers-in-law  to  my  assistance." 

So  said  and  so  done. 

He  went  back  to  the  cavern  and  saw  his  wife  in  Steelpacha's 
arms.  He  waited  around  till  the  latter  had  gone  away,  and  then 

[229] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

showed  himself  to  his  wife.  She  was  not  a  little  frightened,  and 
cried  out  in  terror,  "In  the  name  of  heaven!  Is  life  so  hateful 
that  you  come  back  again  for  me?" 

He  calmed  her  and  told  her  that  his  brothers-in-law  had 
promised  to  help  him  in  utmost  need.  "And  therefore,"  said 
he,  "I  am  come  for  you  once  more;  make  ready  to  flee." 

She  did  so,  and  they  hastened  away;  but  Steelpacha  soon 
got  news  of  their  flight,  and  cried  to  them  from  afar,  "  Just  wait, 
little  Prince;  you  haven't  escaped  me  yet!" 

But  as  soon  as  the  Prince  saw  Steelpacha  he  drew  the  three 
feathers  and  his  tinder-box  out  of  his  pocket,  struck  a  light,  and 
kindled  the  feathers  one  by  one.  But  while  they  were  kindling 
Steelpacha  overtook  him,  drew  his  sword,  and  cleft  the  Prince 
in  half. 

That  very  moment  what  a  prodigy  occurred!  There  came 
flying  the  Dragon-emperor  with  his  dragons,  the  Falcon- 
emperor  with  his  falcons,  and  the  Eagle-emperor  with  all  his 
eagles,  and  waged  battle  with  Steelpacha.  Blood  flowed  in 
streams,  but  fortune  favoured  Steelpacha,  and  he  made  off 
safely,  carrying  his  prize,  the  Princess,  with  him. 

The  three  emperors  now  took  counsel  over  their  brother-in- 
law's  body,  and  decided  to  recall  him  to  life.  So  they  summoned 
three  of  the  swiftest  dragons  and  asked  which  one  of  them  could 
most  speedily  bring  some  water  from  the  river  Jordan.  The 
first  one  said,  "I  can  do  it  within  half  an  hour;"  the  second 
said,  "I  can  do  it  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour;"  the  third  said,  "I 
will  have  it  here  in  nine  minutes."  The  emperors  said  to  this 
one,  "Then  set  out,  Dragon,  as  fast  as  possible." 

The  Dragon  put  forth  all  his  impetuous  strength,  and  truly 
within  nine  minutes  he  brought  back  the  water  from  the  Jordan. 
The  emperors  took  the  water,  poured  it  over  the  two  portions 
of  the  Prince's  body  and  scarcely  had  the  water  touched  them 
when  the  young  man  sprang  upon  his  feet,  safe  and  sound,  as  if 
nothing  had  happened  to  him. 

The  emperors  then  counselled  him,  "Now  go  back  home, 
since  you  have  been  restored  to  life!" 

But  the  Prince  answered  that  he  must  onoe  more  try  his  luck; 

[230] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and,  by  one  means  or  another,  free  his  wife  from  the  clutches  of 
that  fiend.  His  imperial  brothers-in-law  remonstrated: 

"  Do  give  it  up !  You  will  surely  perish  this  time,  for  you  have 
no  life  at  command  except  the  one  God  lent  you!" 

But  for  all  answer  the  Prince  remained  dumb. 

Then  the  emperors  said,  "All  right;  if  you  are  bent  upon 
trying  again,  come  what  come  may,  at  least  don't  attempt  to 
get  your  wife  away  by  flight,  but  beg  her  to  wheedle  Steelpacha 
into  telling  her  wherein  his  strength  lies.  Then  bring  us  word, 
that  we  may  help  you  to  get  the  best  of  him." 

So  the  Prince  stole  secretly  to  his  wife  and  told  her  how  she 
should  coax  Steelpacha  to  tell  her  the  secret  of  his  strength. 
Then  he  betook  himself  to  some  place  of  safety. 

When  Steelpacha  came  home  the  Princess  beset  him  with 
questions.  "In  heaven's  name,  do  tell  me  wherein  your 
strength  lies!" 

Steelpacha  answered,  "My  pretty  wife,  my  strength  lies  in 
my  sword." 

Then  the  Princess  prayed  to  the  sword  as  if  to  God.  At  sight 
of  this  Steelpacha  burst  into  a  mocking  laugh  and  said  to  her, 
"  Oh,  you  simple  woman !  my  strength  lies  not  in  my  sword  but 
in  my  arrow." 

Therefore  she  fell  upon  her  knees  before  the  arrow  and  began 
to  pray  to  it.  Then  Steelpacha  said,  "My  wife,  some  one  must 
have  well  taught  you  how  to  coax  from  me  the  secret  of  my 
strength.  If  your  husband  were  alive  I  should  say  it  was  he 
who  had  taught  you." 

But  she  swore  by  body  and  soul  that  no  one  had  taught  her, 
no  one  had  been  there. 

After  several  days  her  husband  came  again,  and  she  told  him 
that  thus  far  it  had  been  impossible  to  learn  from  Steelpacha 
wherein  his  strength  lay.  But  the  Prince  answered,  "Try 
again,"  and  went  away. 

When  Steelpacha  came  home  she  asked  him  anew  wherein 
his  strength  lay.  Upon  which  he  answered  her,  "  Since  I  see  that 
you  have  a  high  respect  for  my  strength,  I  will  confess  the  truth 
about  it." 

[231] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Then  he  told  her:  " Far  from  here  is  a  mountain-peak.  On 
this  mountain-peak  lives  a  Fox.  The  Fox  has  a  heart  in  which  a 
bird  is  concealed;  this  bird  holds  my  strength.  But  that  Fox 
is  very  hard  to  catch,  for  he  has  many  transformations." 

The  next  day,  when  Steelpacha  was  away  from  home,  the 
Prince  came  again  to  his  wife  to  learn  what  he  had  told  her. 
She  repeated  everything  carefully,  and  the  Prince  went  straight 
away  to  his  brothers-in-law  with  the  much-longed-for  news. 
They  received  it  with  joy,  and  at  once  set  out  with  the  Prince  to 
go  to  that  mountain-peak. 

Arrived  there,  they  set  the  eagles  upon  the  Fox,  which  immedi- 
ately took  refuge  in  a  lake  and  there  changed  himself  into  a  gull 
with  six  wings.  But  the  falcons  gave  battle  to  the  gull  and  drove 
him  thence.  He  flew  high  amid  the  clouds,  the  falcons  ever 
following.  In  a  trice  the  gull  changed  himself  into  a  fox  again 
and  tried  to  escape  into  the  earth;  but,  falling  into  the  power  of 
the  eagles  and  all  the  rest  of  the  mighty  host,  he  was  surrounded 
and  taken  prisoner. 

Then  the  emperors  commanded  that  the  Fox  should  be  cut 
open  and  his  heart  taken  out.  A  fire  was  kindled,  the  heart 
cut  open,  and  the  bird  taken  out  and  cast  into  the  flames.  As 
soon  as  the  bird  was  burned  Steelpacha  vanished  forever. 

So  the  Prince  took  his  wife  and  went  happily  home. 


[232] 


The  Buried  Moon 

W"  ONG  ago,  in  my  grandmother's  time,  the  Garland  was  all 
i  in  bogs,  great  pools  of  black  water,  and  creeping  trickles 
•  ^  of  green  water,  and  squishy  mools  which  squirted  when 
you  stepped  on  them. 

Well,  granny  used  to  say  how  long  before  her  time  the  Moon 
herself  was  once  dead  and  buried  in  the  marshes,  and  as  she  used 
to  tell  me,  I  '11  tell  you  all  about  it. 

The  Moon  up  yonder  shone  and  shone,  just  as  she  does  now, 
and  when  she  shone  she  lighted  up  the  bogpools,  so  that  one 
could  walk  about  almost  as  safe  as  in  the  day. 

But  when  she  did  n't  shine,  out  came  the  Things  that  dwelt 
in  the  darkness  and  went  about  seeking  to  do  evil  and  harm; 
Bogles  and  Crawling  Horrors,  all  came  out  when  the  Moon 
did  n't  shine. 

Well,  the  Moon  heard  of  this,  and  being  kind  and  good  —  as 
she  surely  is,  shining  for  us  in  the  night  instead  of  taking  her 
natural  rest  —  she  was  main  troubled.  "  I  '11  see  for  myself, 
I  will,"  said  she,  "  maybe  it 's  not  so  bad  as  folks  make  out." 

Sure  enough,  at  the  month's  end  down  she  stepped,  wrapped 
up  in  a  black  cloak,  and  a  black  hood  over  her  yellow  shining 
hair.  Straight  she  went  to  the  bog  edge  and  looked  about  her. 
Water  here  and  water  there;  waving  tussocks  and  trembling 
mools,  and  great  black  snags  all  twisted  and  bent.  Before  her 
all  was  dark  —  dark  but  for  the  glimmer  of  the  stars  in  the  pools, 
and  the  light  that  came  from  her  own  white  feet,  stealing  out  of 
her  black  cloak. 

The  Moon  drew  her  cloak  faster  about  her  and  trembled,  but  she 
would  n't  go  back  without  seeing  all  there  was  to  be  seen;  so  on 
she  went,  stepping  as  light  as  the  wind  in  summer  from  tuft  to 
tuft  between  the  greedy,  gurgling  water  holes.  Just  as  she  came 

[233] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

near  a  big  black  pool  her  foot  slipped  and  she  was  nigh  tumbling 
in.  She  grabbed  with  both  hands  at  a  snag  near  by,  to  steady 
herself  with,  but  as  she  touched  it,  it  twined  itself  round  her 
wrists,  like  a  pair  of  handcuffs,  and  gripped  her  so  that  she 
could  n't  move.  She  pulled  and  twisted  and  fought,  but  it  was 
no  good.  She  was  fast,  and  must  stay  fast. 

Presently  as  she  stood  trembling  in  the  dark,  wondering  if 
help  would  come,  she  heard  something  calling  in  the  distance, 
calling,  calling,  and  then  dying  away  with  a  sob,  till  the  marshes 
were  full  of  this  pitiful  crying  sound;  then  she  heard  steps 
floundering  along,  squishing  in  the  mud  and  slipping  on  the 
tufts,  and  through  the  darkness  she  saw  a  white  face  with  great 
feared  eyes. 

'T  was  a  man  strayed  in  the  bogs.  Mazed  with  fear  he  strug- 
gled on  toward  the  flickering  light  that  looked  like  help  and 
safety.  And  when  the  poor  Moon  saw  that  he  was  coming 
nigher  and  nigher  to  the  deep  hole,  farther  and  farther  from  the 
path,  she  was  so  mad  and  so  sorry  that  she  struggled  and  fought 
and  pulled  harder  than  ever.  And  though  she  could  n't  get  loose 
she  twisted  and  turned,  till  her  black  hood  fell  back  off  her 
shining  yellow  hair,  and  the  beautiful  light  that  came  from  it 
drove  away  the  darkness. 

Oh,  but  the  man  cried  with  joy  to  see  the  light  again.  And 
at  once  all  evil  things  fled  back  into  the  dark  corners,  for  they 
cannot  abide  the  light.  So  he  could  see  where  he  was,  and  where 
the  path  was,  and  how  he  could  get  out  of  the  marsh.  And  he 
was  in  such  haste  to  get  away  from  the  Quicks,  and  Bogles,  and 
Things  that  dwelt  there,  that  he  scarce  looked  at  the  brave  light 
that  came  from  the  beautiful  shining  yellow  hair,  streaming  out 
over  the  black  cloak  and  falling  to  the  water  at  his  feet.  And 
the  Moon  herself  was  so  taken  up  with  saving  him,  and  with 
rejoicing  that  he  was  back  on  the  right  path,  that  she  clean  for- 
got that  she  needed  help  herself,  and  that  she  was  held  fast  by 
the  Black  Snag. 

So  off  he  went,  spent  and  gasping,  and  stumbling  and  sob- 
bing with  joy,  flying  for  his  life  out  of  the  terrible  bogs.  Then 
it  came  over  the  Moon,  she  would  main  like  to  go  with  him. 

[234] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

So  she  pulled  and  fought  as  if  she  were  mad,  till  she  fell  on  her 
knees,  spent  with  tugging,  at  the  foot  of  the  snag.  And  as  she 
lay  there,  gasping  for  breath,  the  black  hood  fell  forward  over 
her  head.  So  out  went  the  blessed  light  and  back  came  the 
darkness,  with  all  its  Evil  Things,  with  a  screech  and  a  howl. 
They  came  crowding  round  her,  mocking  and  snatching  and 
beating;  shrieking  with  rage  and  spite,  and  swearing  and  snarl- 
ing, for  they  knew  her  for  their  old  enemy,  that  drove  them  back 
into  the  corners,  and  kept  them  from  working  their  wicked  wills. 

"Drat  thee!"  yelled  the  witch-bodies,  "thou'st  spoiled  our 
spells  this  year  agone!" 

"And  us  thou  sent'st  to  brood  in  the  corners!"  howled  the 
Bogles. 

And  all  the  Things  joined  in  with  a  great  "Ho,  ho!"  till  the 
very  tussocks  shook  and  the  water  gurgled.  And  they  began 
again. 

"We'll  poison  her  —  poison  her!"  shrieked  the  witches. 

And  "Ho,  ho!"  howled  the  Things  again. 

"We  '11  smother  her  —  smother  her!"  whispered  the  Crawling 
Horrors,  and  twined  themselves  round  her  knees. 

And  "Ho,  ho!"  mocked  the  rest  of  them. 

And  again  they  all  shouted  with  spite  and  ill-will.  And  the 
poor  Moon  crouched  down,  and  wished  she  was  dead  and 
done  with. 

And  they  fought  and  squabbled  what  they  should  do  with 
her,  till  a  pale  gray  light  began  to  come  in  the  sky;  and  it  drew 
nigh  the  dawning.  And  when  they  saw  that,  they  were  feared 
lest  they  should  n't  have  time  to  work  their  will;  and  they  caught 
hold  of  her,  with  horrid  bony  fingers,  and  laid  her  deep  in  the 
water  at  the  foot  of  the  snag.  And  the  Bogles  fetched  a  strange 
big  stone  and  rolled  it  on  top  of  her,  to  keep  her  from  rising. 
And  they  told  two  of  the  Will-o-the-wykes  to  take  turns  in  watch- 
ing on  the  black  snag,  to  see  that  she  lay  safe  and  still,  and 
could  n't  get  out  to  spoil  their  sport. 

And  there  lay  the  poor  Moon,  dead  and  buried  in  the  bog, 
till  some  one  would  set  her  loose;  and  who  'd  know  where  to 
look  for  her? 

[235] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Well,  the  days  passed,  and  't  was  the  time  for  the  new  moon's 
coming,  and  the  folk  put  pennies  in  their  pockets  and  straws  in 
their  caps  so  as  to  be  ready  for  her,  and  looked  about,  for  the 
Moon  was  a  good  friend  to  the  marsh  folk,  and  they  were  main 
glad  when  the  dark  time  was  gone,  and  the  paths  were  safe 
again,  and  the  Evil  Things  were  driven  back  by  the  blessed 
Light  into  the  darkness  and  the  waterholes. 

But  days  and  days  passed,  and  the  new  Moon  never  came, 
and  the  nights  were  aye  dark,  and  the  Evil  Things  were  worse 
than  ever.  And  still  the  days  went  on,  and  the  new  Moon  never 
came.  Naturally  the  poor  folk  were  strangely  feared  and 
mazed,  and  a  lot  of  them  went  to  the  Wise  Woman  who  dwelt 
in  the  old  mill,  and  asked  if  so  be  she  could  find  out  where  the 
Moon  was  gone. 

"Well,"  said  she,  after  looking  in  the  brewpot,  and  in  the 
mirror,  and  in  the  Book,  "it  be  main  queer,  but  I  can't  rightly 
tell  ye  what 's  happened  to  her.  If  ye  hear  aught,  come  and  tell 
me." 

So  they  went  they*  ways;  and  as  days  went  by,  and  never  a 
Moon  came,  naturally  they  talked  —  my  word!  I  reckon  they 
did  talk!  their  tongues  wagged  at  home,  and  at  the  inn,  and  in 
the  garth.  But  so  came  one  day,  as  they  sat  on  the  great  settle 
in  the  Inn,  a  man  from  the  far  end  of  the  bog  lands  was  smoking 
and  listening,  when  all  at  once  he  sat  up  and  slapped  his  knee. 
"My  faicks!"  said  he,  "I  'd  clean  forgot,  but  I  reckon  I  kens 
where  the  Moon  be!"  and  he  told  them  of  how  he  was  lost  in 
the  bogs,  and  how,  when  he  was  nigh  dead  with  fright,  the  light 
shone  out,  and  he  found  the  path  and  got  home  safe. 

So  off  they  all  went  to  the  Wise  Woman,  and  told  her  about  it, 
and  she  looked  long  in  the  pot  and  the  Book  again,  and  then  she 
nodded  her  head. 

"It 's  dark  still,  childer,  dark!"  says  she,  "and  I  can't  rightly 
see,  but  do  as  I  tell  ye,  and  ye  '11  find  out  for  yourselves.  Go, 
all  of  ye,  just  afore  the  night  gathers,  put  a  stone  in  your  mouth, 
and  take  a  hazel-twig  in  your  hands,  and  say  never  a  word  till 
you  're  safe  home  again.  Then  walk  on  and  fear  not,  far  into 
the  midst  of  the  marsh,  till  ye  find  a  coffin,  a  candle,  and  a  cross. 

[236] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Then  ye  '11  not  be  far  from  your  Moon;  look,  and  m'appen 
ye  '11  find  her." 

So  come  the  next  night  in  the  darklings,  out  they  went  all 
together,  every  man  with  a  stone  in  his  mouth,  and  a  hazel- 
twig  in  his  hand,  and  feeling,  thou  may  'st  reckon,  main  feared 
and  creepy.  And  they  stumbled  and  stottered  along  the  paths 
into  the  midst  of  the  bogs;  they  saw  naught,  though  they  heard 
sighings  and  flutterings  in  their  ears,  and  felt  cold  wet  fingers 
touching  them;  but  all  together,  looking  around  for  the  coffin, 
the  candle,  and  the  cross,  while  they  came  nigh  to  the  pool  beside 
the  great  snag,  where  the  Moon  lay  buried.  And  all  at  once 
they  stopped,  quaking  and  mazed  and  skeery,  for  there  was  the 
great  stone,  half  in,  half  out  of  the  water,  for  all  the  world  like 
a  strange  big  coffin;  and  at  the  head  was  the  black  snag,  stretch- 
ing out  its  two  arms  in  a  dark  gruesome  cross,  and  on  it  a  tiddy 
light  flickered,  like  a  dying  candle.  And  they  all  knelt  down 
in  the  mud,  and  said,  "  Our  Lord,"  first  forward,  because  of  the 
cross,  and  then  backward,  to  keep  off  the  Bogles;  but  without 
speaking  out,  for  they  knew  that  the  Evil  Things  would  catch 
them,  if  they  did  n't  do  as  the  Wise  Woman  told  them. 

Then  they  went  nigher,  and  took  hold  of  the  big  stone,  and 
shoved  it  up,  and  afterward  they  said  that  for  one  tiddy  minute 
they  saw  a  strange  and  beautiful  face  looking  up  at  them  glad- 
like  out  of  the  black  water;  but  the  Light  came  so  quick  and  so 
white  and  shining,  that  they  stepped  back  mazed  with  it,  and  the 
very  next  minute,  when  they  could  see  again,  there  was  the  full 
Moon  in  the  sky,  bright  and  beautiful  and  kind  as  ever,  shining 
and  smiling  down  at  them,  and  making  the  bogs  and  the  paths 
as  clear  as  day,  and  stealing  into  the  very  corners,  as  though 
she  'd  have  driven  the  darkness  and  the  Bogles  clean  away  if 
she  could. 


[237J 


The  Farmer  of  Liddesdale 

rHERE  was  in  Liddesdale  (in  Morven)  a  Farmer  who 
suffered  great  loss  within  the  space  of  one  year.  In 
the  first  place,  his  wife  and  children  died,  and  shortly 
after  their  death  the  Ploughman  left  him.  The  hiring-markets 
were  then  over,  and  there  was  no  way  of  getting  another  Plough- 
man in  the  place  of  the  one  that  left.  When  spring  came  his 
neighbours  began  ploughing;  but  he  had  not  a  man  to  hold  the 
plough,  and  he  knew  not  what  he  should  do.  The  time  was 
passing,  and  he  was,  therefore,  losing  patience.  At  last  he  said 
to  himself,  in  a  fit  of  passion,  that  he  would  engage  the  first 
man  that  came  his  way,  whoever  he  should  be. 

Shortly  after  that  a  man  came  to  the  house.  The  Farmer 
met  him  at  the  door,  and  asked  him  whither  was  he  going,  or 
what  was  he  seeking?  He  answered  that  he  was  a  Ploughman, 
and  that  he  wanted  an  engagement.  "I  want  a  Ploughman, 
and  if  we  agree  about  the  wages,  I  will  engage  thee.  What 
dost  thou  ask  from  this  day  to  the  day  when  the  crop  will  be 
gathered  in?" 

"  Only  as  much  of  the  corn  when  it  shall  be  dry  as  I  can  carry 
with  me  in  one  burden-withe." 

"Thou  shalt  get  that,"  said  the  Farmer,  and  they  agreed. 

Next  morning  the  Farmer  went  out  with  the  Ploughman,  and 
showed  him  the  fields  which  he  had  to  plough.  Before  they 
returned,  the  Ploughman  went  to  the  wood,  and  having  cut 
three  stakes,  came  back  with  them,  and  placed  one  of  them  at 
the  head  of  each  one  of  the  fields.  After  he  had  done  that  he 
said  to  the  Farmer,  "I  will  do  the  work  now  alone,  and  the 
ploughing  need  no  longer  give  thee  anxiety." 

Having  said  this,  he  went  home  and  remained  idle  all  that 
day.  The  next  day  came,  but  he  remained  idle  as  on  the  day 

[238] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

before.  After  he  had  spent  a  good  while  in  that  manner,  the 
Farmer  said  to  him  that  it  was  time  for  him  to  begin  to  work 
now,  because  the  spring  was  passing  away,  and  the  neighbours 
had  half  their  work  finished. 

He  replied,  "  Oh,  our  land  is  not  ready  yet." 

"How  dost  thou  think  that?" 

"Oh,  I  know  it  by  the  stakes." 

If  the  delay  of  the  Ploughman  made  the  Farmer  wonder,  this 
answer  made  him  wonder  more.  He  resolved  that  he  would 
keep  his  eye  on  him,  and  see  what  he  was  doing. 

The  Farmer  rose  early  next  morning,  and  saw  the  Plough- 
man going  to  the  first  field.  When  he  reached  the  field,  he 
pulled  the  stake  at  its  end  out  of  the  ground,  and  put  it  to  his 
nose.  He  shook  his  head  and  put  the  stake  back  in  the  ground. 
He  then  left  the  first  field  and  went  to  the  rest.  He  tried  the 
stakes,  shook  his  head,  and  returned  home.  In  the  dusk  he 
went  out  the  second  time  to  the  fields,  tried  the  stakes,  shook 
his  head,  and  after  putting  them  again  in  the  ground,  went 
home.  Next  morning  he  went  out  to  the  fields  the  third  time. 
When  he  reached  the  first  stake  he  pulled  it  out  of  the  ground 
and  put  it  to  his  nose  as  he  did  on  the  foregoing  days.  But  no 
sooner  had  he  done  that  than  he  threw  the  stake  from  him,  and 
stretched  away  for  the  horses  with  all  his  might. 

He  got  the  horses,  the  withes,  and  the  plough,  and  when  he 
reached  the  end  of  the  first  field  with  them,  he  thrust  the  plough 
into  the  ground,  and  cried: 

"  My  horses  and  my  leather-traces,  and  mettlesome  lads, 
The  earth  is  coming  up  ! " 

He  then  began  ploughing,  kept  at  it  all  day  at  a  terrible  rate 
and  before  the  sun  went  down  that  night  there  was  not  a  palm- 
breadth  of  the  three  fields  which  he  had  not  ploughed;  sowed, 
and  harrowed.  When  the  Farmer  saw  this  he  was  exceedingly 
well  pleased,  for  he  had  his  work  finished  as  soon  as  his 
neighbours. 

The  Ploughman  was  quick  and  ready  to  do  everything  that 
he  was  told,  and  so  he  and  the  Farmer  agreed  well  until  the 

[239] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

harvest  came.  But  on  a  certain  day  when  the  reaping  was  over 
the  Farmer  said  to  him  that  he  thought  the  corn  was  dry  enough 
for  putting  in.  The  Ploughman  tried  a  sheaf  or  two,  and 
answered  that  it  was  not  dry  yet.  But  shortly  after  that  day 
he  said  that  it  was  now  ready.  "If  it  is,"  said  the  Farmer, 
"we'd  better  begin  putting  it  in." 

"We  will  not  until  I  get  my  share  out  of  it  first,"  said  the 
Ploughman.  He  then  went  off  to  the  wood,  and  in  a  short  time 
returned,  having  in  his  hand  a  withe  scraped  and  twisted.  He 
stretched  the  withe  on  the  field,  and  began  to  put  the  corn  in  it. 
He  continued  putting  sheaf  after  sheaf  in  the  withe  until  he  had 
taken  almost  all  the  sheaves  that  were  on  the  field.  The 
Farmer  asked  of  him  what  he  meant?  "Thou  didst  promise 
me  as  wages  as  much  corn  as  I  could  carry  with  me  in  one 
burden- withe,  and  here  I  have  it  now,"  said  the  Ploughman,  as 
he  was  shutting  the  withe. 

The  Farmer  saw  that  he  would  be  ruined  by  the  Ploughman, 
and  therefore  said: 

"  'T  was  in  the  Mart  I  sowed, 
'Twas  in  the  Mart  I  baked, 
'Twas  in  the  Mart  I  harrowed. 
Thou  Who  hast  ordained  the  three  Marts, 
Let  not  my  share  go  in  one  burden-withe.*' 

Instantly  the  withe  broke,  and  it  made  a  loud  report,  which 
echo  answered  from  every  rock  far  and  near.  Then  the  corn 
spread  over  the  field,  and  the  Ploughman  went  away  in  a  white 
mist  in  the  skies,  and  was  seen  no  more. 


[240] 


The  "Badger's  Money 

upon  a  time,  in  a  hut  at  a  place  called  Name*kata, 
in  Hitache,  there  lived  an  old  priest,  famous  neither  for 
learning  nor  wisdom,  but  bent  only  on  passing  his  days 
in  prayer  and  meditation.  He  had  not  even  a  child  to  wait 
upon  him,  but  prepared  his  food  with  his  own  hands.  Night 
and  morning  he  recited  the  prayer,  "Namu  Amida  Butsu," 
intent  upon  that  alone.  Although  the  fame  of  his  virtue  did  not 
reach  far,  yet  his  neighbours  respected  and  revered  him,  and 
often  brought  him  food  and  raiment;  and  when  his  roof  or  his 
walls  fell  out  of  repair,  they  would  mend  them  for  him;  so  for  the 
things  of  this  world  he  took  no  thought. 

One  very  cold  night,  when  he  little  thought  any  one  was  out- 
side, he  heard  a  voice  calling,  "  Your  reverence !  your  reverence ! " 
So  he  rose  and  went  out  to  see  who  it  was,  and  there  he  beheld 
an  old  badger  standing.  Any  ordinary  man  would  have  been 
greatly  alarmed  at  the  apparition;  but  the  priest,  being  such  as 
he  has  been  described  above,  showed  no  sign  of  fear,  but  asked 
the  creature  his  business.  Upon  this  the  badger  respectfully 
bent  its  knees,  and  said: 

"  Hitherto,  sir,  my  lair  has  been  in  the  mountains,  and  of  snow 
or  frost  I  have  taken  no  heed;  but  now  I  am  growing  old,  and 
this  severe  cold  is  more  that  I  can  bear.  I  pray  you  to  let  me 
enter  and  warm  myself  at  the  fire  of  your  cottage,  that  I  may 
live  through  this  bitter  night." 

When  the  priest  heard  what  a  helpless  state  the  beast  was 
reduced  to,  he  was  filled  with  pity,  and  said: 

"That 's  a  very  slight  matter;  make  haste  and  come  in  and 
warm  yourself." 

The  badger,  delighted  with  so-  good  a  reception,  went  into  the 
hut,  and  squatting  down  by  the  fire  began  to  warm  itself;  and 

[241] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  priest,  with  renewed  fervour,  recited  his  prayers  and  struck 
his  bell  before  the  image  of  Buddha,  looking  straight  before  him. 
After  two  hours  the  badger  took  its  leave,  with  profuse  expres- 
sions of  thanks,  and  went  out;  and  from  that  time  forth  it  came 
every  night  to  the  hut.  As  the  badger  would  collect  and  bring 
with  it  dried  branches  and  dead  leaves  from  the  hills  for  fire- 
wood, the  priest  at  last  became  very  friendly  with  it,  and  got  used 
to  its  company;  so  that  if  ever,  as  the  night  wore  on,  the  badger 
did  not  arrive,  he  used  to  miss  it,  and  wonder  why  it  did  not 
come.  When  the  winter  was  over,  and  the  spring-time  came  at 
the  end  of  the  second  month,  the  badger  gave  up  its  visits,  and 
was  no  more  seen;  but,  on  the  return  of  the  winter,  the  beast 
resumed  its  old  habit  of  coming  to  the  hut.  When  this  practice 
had  gone  on  for  ten  years,  one  day  the  badger  said  to  the  priest, 
"Through  your  reverence's  kindness  for  all  these  years,  I  have 
been  able  to  pass  the  winter  nights  in  comfort.  Your  favours 
are  such  that,  during  all  my  life,  and  even  after  my  death,  I  must 
remember  them.  What  can  I  do  to  requite  them  ?  If  there  is 
anything  that  you  wish  for,  pray  tell  me." 

The  priest,  smiling  at  this  speech,  answered,  "  Being  such  as 
I  am,  I  have  no  desire  and  no  wishes.  Glad  as  I  am  to  hear 
your  kind  intentions,  there  is  nothing  that  I  can  ask  you  to  do 
for  me.  You  need  feel  no  anxiety  on  my  account.  As  long  as 
I  live,  when  the  winter  comes,  you  shall  be  welcome  here." 
The  badger,  on  hearing  this,  could  not  conceal  its  admiration 
at  the  depth  of  the  old  man's  benevolence;  but  having  so  much 
to  be  grateful  for,  it  felt  hurt  at  not  being  able  to  requite  it. 
As  this  subject  was  often  renewed  between  them,  the  priest  at 
last,  touched  by  the  goodness  of  the  badger's  heart,  said,  "  Since 
I  have  shaven  my  head,  renounced  the  world,  and  forsaken  the 
pleasures  of  this  life,  I  have  no  desire  to  gratify,  yet  I  own  I 
should  like  to  possess  three  riyos  in  gold.  Food  and  raiment  I 
receive  by  the  favour  of  the  villagers,  so  I  take  no  heed  for  those 
things.  Were  I  to  die  to-morrow,  and  attain  my  wish  of  being 
born  again  into  the  next  world,  the  same  kind  folk  have  prom- 
ised to  meet  and  bury  my  body.  Thus,  although  I  have  no 
other  reason  to  wish  for  money,  still  if  I  had  three  riyos  I  would 

[242] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

offer  them  up  at  some  holy  shrine,  that  masses  and  prayers  might 
be  said  for  me,  whereby  I  might  enter  into  salvation.  Yet  I 
would  not  get  this  money  by  violent  or  unlawful  means;  I  only 
think  of  what  might  be  if  I  had  it.  So  you  see,  since  you  have 
expressed  such  kind  feelings  toward  me,  I  have  told  you  what 
is  on  my  mind."  When  the  priest  had  done  speaking,  the 
badger  leaned  its  head  on  one  side  with  a  puzzled  and  anxious 
look,  so  much  so  that  the  old  man  was  sorry  he  had  expressed  a 
wish  which  seemed  to  give  the  beast  trouble,  and  tried  to  retract 
what  he  had  said.  "Posthumous  honours,  after  all,  are  the 
wish  of  ordinary  men,  I,  who  am  a  priest,  ought  not  to  entertain 
such  thoughts,  or  to  want  money;  so  pray  pay  no  attention  to 
what  I  have  said;"  and  the  badger,  feigning  assent  to  what  the 
priest  had  impressed  upon  it,  returned  to  the  hills  as  usual. 

From  that  time  forth  the  badger  came  no  more  to  the  hut. 
The  priest  thought  this  very  strange,  but  imagined  either  that 
the  badger  stayed  away  because  it  did  not  like  to  come  without 
the  money,  or  that  it  had  been  killed  in  an  attempt  to  steal  it; 
and  he  blamed  himself  for  having  added  to  his  sins  for  no  pur- 
pose, repenting  when  it  was  too  late:  persuaded,  however, 
that  the  badger  must  have  been  killed,  he  passed  his  time  in 
putting  up  prayers  upon  prayers  for  it. 

After  three  years  had  gone  by,  one  night  the  old  man  heard 
a  voice  near  his  door  calling  out,  "Your  reverence!  your 
reverence!" 

As  the  voice  was  like  that  of  the  badger,  he  jumped  up  as  soon 
as  he  heard  it,  and  ran  out  to  open  the  door;  and  there,  sure 
enough,  was  the  badger.  The  priest,  in  great  delight,  cried  out, 
"  And  so  you  are  safe  and  sound,  after  all !  Why  have  you  been 
so  long  without  coming  here?  I  have  been  expecting  you 
anxiously  this  long  while." 

So  the  badger  came  into  the  hut,  and  said,  "If  the  money 
which  you  required  had  been  for  unlawful  purposes,  I  could 
easily  have  procured  as  much  as  ever  you  might  have  wanted; 
but  when  I  heard  that  it  was  to  be  offered  to  a  temple  for  masses 
for  your  soul,  I  thought  that,  if  I  were  to  steal  the  hidden  treasure 
of  some  other  man,  you  could  not  apply  to  a  sacred  purpose 

[243] 


TALES  OF  fPONDER 

money  which  had  been  obtained  at  the  expense  of  his  sorrow. 
So  I  went  to  the  island  of  Sado,  and  gathering  the  sand  and  earth 
which  had  been  cast  away  as  worthless  by  the  miners,  fused  it 
afresh  in  the  fire;  and  at  this  work  I  spent  months  and  days." 
As  the  badger  finished  speaking,  the  priest  looked  at  the  money 
which  it  had  produced,  and  sure  enough  he  saw  that  it  was 
bright  and  new  and  clean;  so  he  took  the  money,  and  received 
it  respectfully,  raising  it  to  his  head. 

"  And  so  you  have  had  all  this  toil  and  labour  on  account  of 
a  foolish  speech  of  mine?  I  have  obtained  my  heart's  desire, 
and  am  truly  thankful." 

As  he  was  thanking  the  badger  with  great  politeness  and 
ceremony,  the  beast  said,  "  In  doing  this  I  have  but  fulfilled  my 
own  wish;  still  I  hope  that  you  will  tell  this  thing  to  no  man." 

"Indeed,"  replied  the  priest,  "I  cannot  choose  but  tell  this 
story.  For  if  I  keep  the  money  in  my  poor  hut,  it  will  be  stolen 
by  thieves:  I  must  either  give  it  to  some  one  to  keep  for  me,  or 
else  at  once  offer  it  up  at  the  temple.  And  when  I  do  this,  when 
people  see  a  poor  old  priest  with  a  sum  of  money  quite  unsuited 
to  his  station,  they  will  think  it  very  suspicious,  and  I  shall  have 
to  tell  the  tale  as  it  occurred;  but  as  I  shall  say  that  the  badger 
that  gave  me  the  money  has  ceased  coming  to  my  hut,  you  need 
not  fear  being  waylaid,  but  can  come,  as  of  old,  and  shelter 
yourself  from  the  cold."  To  this  the  badger  nodded  assent; 
and  as  long  as  the  old  priest  lived,  it  came  and  spent  the  winter 
nights  with  him. 


244 


The  Grateful  Foxes 

fine  spring  day,  two  friends  went  out  to  a  moor  to 
gather  fern,  attended  by  a  boy  with  a  bottle  of  wine  and 
a  box  of  provisions.  As  they  were  straying  about,  they 
saw  at  the  foot  of  a  hill  a  iox  that  had  brought  out  its  cub  to 
play;  and  whilst  they  looked  on,  struck  by  the  strangeness  of 
the  sight,  three  children  came  up  from  a  neighbouring  village 
with  baskets  in  their  hands,  on  the  same  errand  as  themselves. 
As  soon  as  the  children  saw  the  foxes,  they  picked  up  a  bamboo 
stick  and  took  the  creatures  stealthily  in  the  rear;  and  when  the 
old  foxes  took  to  flight,  they  surrounded  them  and  beat  them 
with  the  stick,  so  that  they  ran  away  as  fast  as  their  legs  could 
carry  them;  but  two  of  the  boys  held  down  the  cub,  and,  seizing 
it  by  the  scruff  of  the  neck,  went  off  in  high  glee. 

The  two  friends  were  looking  on  all  the  while,  and  one  of  them, 
raising  his  voice,  shouted  out,  "Hallo!  you  boys!  what  are  you 
doing  with  that  fox?" 

The  eldest  of  the  boys  replied,  "  We  're  going  to  take  him 
home  and  sell  him  to  a  young  man  in  our  village.  He  '11  buy 
him,  and  then  he  '11  boil  him  in  a  pot  and  eat  him." 

"Well,"  replied  the  other,  after  considering  the  matter 
attentively,  "  I  suppose  it 's  all  the  same  to  you  whom  you  sell 
him  to.  You  'd  better  let  me  have  him." 

"  Oh,  but  the  young  man  from  our  village  promised  us  a  good 
round  sum  if  we  could  find  a  fox,  and  got  us  to  come  out  to  the 
hills  and  catch  one;  and  so  we  can't  sell  him  to  you  at  any  price." 

"Well,  I  suppose  it  cannot  be  helped,  then;  but  how  much 
would  the  young  man  give  you  for  the  cub?" 

"  Oh,  he  '11  give  us  three  hundred  cash  at  least." 

"  Then  I  '11  give  you  half  a  bu;  and  so  you  '11  gain  five  hundred 
cash  by  the  transaction." 

[245] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

11  Oh,  we  '11  sell  him  for  that,  sir.  How  shall  we  hand  him 
over  to  you?" 

"Just  tie  him  up  here,"  said  the  other;  and  so  he  made  fast 
the  cub  round  the  neck  with  the  string  of  the  napkin  in  which 
the  luncheon  box  was  wrapped,  and  gave  half  a  bu  to  the  three 
boys,  who  ran  away  delighted. 

The  man's  friend,  upon  this,  said  to  him,  "Well,  certainly 
you  have  got  queer  tastes.  What  on  earth  are  you  going  to 
keep  that  fox  for?" 

"  How  very  unkind  of  you  to  speak  of  my  tastes  like  that.  If 
we  had  not  interfered  just  now,  the  fox's  cub  would  have  lost 
its  life.  If  we  had  not  seen  the  affair,  there  would  have  been  no 
help  for  it.  How  could  I  stand  by  and  see  life  taken  ?  It  was 
but  a  little  I  spent  —  only  half  a  bu  —  to  save  the  cub,  but  had 
it  cost  a  fortune  I  should  not  have  grudged  it.  I  thought  you 
were  intimate  enough  with  me  to  know  my  heart;  but  to-day 
you  have  accused  me  of  being  eccentric,  and  I  see  how  mistaken 
I  have  been  in  you.  However,  our  friendship  shall  cease  from 
this  day  forth." 

And  when  he  had  said  this  with  a  great  deal  of  firmness,  the 
other,  retiring  backward  and  bowing  with  his  hands  on  his 
knees,  replied: 

"  Indeed,  indeed,  I  am  filled  with  admiration  at  the  goodness 
of  your  heart.  When  I  hear  you  speak  thus,  I  feel  more  than 
ever  how  great  is  the  love  I  owe  you.  I  thought  that  you  might 
wish  to  use  the  cub  as  a  sort  of  decoy  to  lead  the  old  ones  to  you, 
that  you  might  pray  them  to  bring  prosperity  and  virtue  to  your 
house.  When  I  called  you  eccentric  just  now,  I  was  but  trying 
your  heart,  because  I  had  some  suspicions  of  you;  and  now  I 
am  truly  ashamed  of  myself." 

And  as  he  spoke,  still  bowing,  the  other  replied,  "Really! 
was  that  indeed  your  thought?  Then  I  pray  you  to  forgive 
me  for  my  violent  language." 

When  the  two  friends  had  thus  become  reconciled,  they 
examined  the  cub,  and  saw  that  it  had  a  slight  wound  in  its 
foot,  and  could  not  walk;  and  while  they  were  thinking  what 
they  should  do,  they  spied  out  the  herb  called  "Doctor's 

[246] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Nakase*,"  which  was  just  sprouting;  so  they  rolled  up  a  little  of 
it  in  their  fingers  and  applied  it  to  the  part.  Then  they  pulled 
out  some  boiled  rice  from  their  luncheon  box  and  offered  it  to 
the  cub,  but  it  showed  no  sign  of  wanting  to  eat;  so  they  stroked 
it  gently  on  the  back,  and  petted  it;  and  as  the  pain  of  the  wound 
seemed  to  have  subsided,  they  were  admiring  the  properties  of 
the  herb,  when,  opposite  to  them,  they  saw  the  old  foxes  sitting 
watching  them  by  the  side  of  some  stacks  of  rice  straw. 

"Look  there!  the  old  foxes  have  come  back,  out  of  fear  for 
their  cub's  safety.  Come,  we  will  set  it  free!"  And  with  these 
words  they  untied  the  string  round  the  cub's  neck,  and  turned 
its  head  toward  the  spot  where  the  old  foxes  sat;  and  as  the 
wounded  foot  was  no  longer  painful,  with  one  bound  it  dashed 
to  its  parents'  side  and  licked  them  all  over  for  joy,  while  they 
seemed  to  bow  their  thanks,  looking  toward  the  two  friends. 
So,  with  peace  in  their  hearts,  the  latter  went  off  to  another 
place,  and,  choosing  a  pretty  spot,  produced  the  wine  bottle 
and  ate  their  noon-day  meal;  and  after  a  pleasant  day,  they 
returned  to  their  homes,  and  became  firmer  friends  than  ever. 

Now  the  man  who  had  rescued  the  fox's  cub  was  a  tradesman 
in  good  circumstances:  he  had  three  or  four  agents  and  two 
maid-servants,  besides  men-servants;  and  altogether  he  lived 
in  a  liberal  manner.  He  was  married,  and  this  union  had 
brought  him  one  son,  who  had  reached  his  tenth  year,  but  had 
been  attacked  by  a  strange  disease  which  defied  all  the  physi- 
cians' skill  and  drugs.  At  last  a  famous  physician  prescribed 
the  liver  taken  from  a  live  fox,  which,  as  he  said,  would  certainly 
effect  a  cure.  If  that  were  not  forthcoming,  the  most  expensive 
medicine  in  the  world  would  not  restore  the  boy  to  health. 
When  the  parents  heard  this,  they  were  at  their  wits'  end.  How- 
ever, they  told  the  state  of  the  case  to  a  man  who  lived  on  the 
mountains.  "  Even  though  our  child  should  die  for  it,"  they 
said,  "  we  will  not  ourselves  deprive  other  creatures  of  their  lives; 
but  you,  who  live  among  the  hills,  are  sure  to  hear  when  your 
neighbours  go  out  fox-hunting.  We  don't  care  what  price  we 
might  have  to  pay  for  a  fox's  liver;  pray,  buy  one  for  us  at  any 
expense."  So  they  pressed  him  to  exert  himself  on  their  behalf; 

[247] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  he,  having  promised  faithfully  to  execute  the  commission, 
went  his  way. 

In  the  night  of  the  following  day  there  came  a  messenger,  who 
announced  himself  as  coming  from  the  person  who  had  under- 
taken to  procure  the  fox's  liver;  so  the  master  of  the  house  went 
out  to  see  him. 

"I  have  come  from  Mr.  So-and-so.  Last  night  the  fox's 
liver  that  you  required  fell  into  his  hands;  so  he  sent  me  to 
bring  it  to  you."  With  these  words  the  messenger  produced 
a  small  jar,  adding,  "In  a  few  days  he  will  let  you  know 
the  price." 

When  he  had  delivered  his  message,  the  master  of  the  house 
was  greatly  pleased  and  said,  "Indeed,  I  am  deeply  grateful 
for  this  kindness,  which  will  save  my  son's  life." 

Then  the  good  wife  came  out,  and  received  the  jar  with  every 
mark  of  politeness. 

"We  must  make  a  present  to  the  messenger." 

"Indeed,  sir,  I  've  already  been  paid  for  my  trouble." 

"Well,  at  any  rate,  you  must  stop  the  night  here." 

"Thank  you,  sir:  I  've  a  relation  in  the  next  village  whom  I 
have  not  seen  for  a  long  while,  and  I  will  pass  the  night  with 
him;"  and  so  he  took  his  leave,  and  went  away. 

The  parents  lost  no  time  in  sending  to  let  the  physician  know 
that  they  had  procured  the  fox's  liver.  The  next  day  the  doctor 
came  and  compounded  a  medicine  for  the  patient,  which  at 
once  produced  a  good  effect,  and  there  was  no  little  joy  in  the 
household.  As  luck  would  have  it,  three  days  after  this  the  man 
whom  they  had  commissioned  to  buy  the  fox's  liver  came  to  the 
house;  so  the  good  wife  hurried  out  to  meet  him  and  welcome 
him. 

"How  quickly  you  fulfilled  our  wishes,  and  how  kind  of  you 
to  send  at  once!  The  doctor  prepared  the  medicine,  and  now 
our  boy  can  get  up  and  walk  about  the  room;  and  it 's  all  owing 
to  your  goodness." 

"  Wait  a  bit! "  cried  the  guest,  who  did  not  know  what  to  make 
of  the  joy  of  the  two  parents.  "  The  commission  with  which  you 
entrusted  me  about  the  fox's  liver  turned  out  to  be  a  matter 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  impossibility,  so  I  came  to-day  to  make  my  excuses;  and  now 
I  really  can't  understand  what  you  are  so  grateful  to  me  for." 

"  We  are  thanking  you,  sir,"  replied  the  master  of  the  house, 
bowing  with  his  hands  on  the  ground,  "  for  the  fox's  liver  which 
we  asked  you  to  procure  for  us." 

"I  really  am  perfectly  unaware  of  having  sent  you  a  fox's 
liver;  there  must  he  some  mistake  here.  Pray  inquire  carefully 
into  the  matter." 

"  Well,  this  is  very  strange.  Four  nights  ago,  a  man  of  some 
five  or  six  and  thirty  years  of  age  came  with  a  verbal  message 
from  you,  to  the  effect  that  you  had  sent  him  with  a  fox's  liver, 
which  you  had  just  procured,  and  said  that  he  would  come  and 
tell  us  the  price  another  day.  When  we  asked  him  to  spend  the 
night  here,  he  answered  that  he  would  lodge  with  a  relation  in  the 
next  village,  and  went  away." 

The  visitor  was  more  and  more  lost  in  amazement,  and,  lean- 
ing his  head  on  one  side  in  deep  thought,  confessed  that  he  could 
make  nothing  of  it.  As  for  the  husband  and  wife,  they  felt 
out  of  countenance  at  having  thanked  a  man  so  warmly 
for  favours  of  which  he  denied  all  knowledge;  and  so  the 
visitor  took  his  leave,  and  went  home. 

That  night  there  appeared  at  the  pillow  of  the  master  of  the 
house  a  woman  of  about  one  or  two  and  thirty  years  of  age,  who 
said,  "I  am  the  fox  that  lives  at  such-and-such  a  mountain. 
Last  spring,  when  I  was  taking  out  my  cub  to  play,  it  was  car- 
ried off  by  some  boys,  and  only  saved  by  your  goodness.  The 
desire  to  requite  this  kindness  pierced  me  to  the  quick.  At 
last,  when  calamity  attacked  your  house,  I  thought  that  I  might 
be  of  use  to  you.  Your  son's  illness  could  not  be  cured  without 
a  liver  taken  from  a  live  fox,  so  to  repay  your  kindness  I  killed 
my  cub  and  took  out  its  liver;  then  its  sire,  disguising  himself  as 
a  messenger,  brought  it  to  your  house." 

And  as  she  spoke,  the  fox  shed  tears;  and  the  master  of  the 
house,  wishing  to  thank  her,  moved  in  bed,  upon  which  his  wife 
awoke  and  asked  him  what  was  the  matter;  but  he,  too,  to  her 
great  astonishment,  was  biting  the  pillow  and  weeping  bitterly. 

1  'Why  are  you  weeping  thus?"  asked  she. 

[249] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

At  last  he  sat  up  in  bed,  and  said,  "  Last  spring,  when  I  was 
out  on  a  pleasure  excursion,  I  was  the  means  of  saving  the  life 
of  a  fox's  cub,  as  I  told  you  at  the  time.  The  other  day  I  told 
Mr.  So-and-so  that,  although  my  son  were  to  die  before  my  eyes, 
I  would  not  be  the  means  of  killing  a  fox  on  purpose;  but  asked 
him  in  case  he  heard  of  any  hunter  killing  a  fox,  to  buy  it  for  me. 
How  the  foxes  came  to  hear  of  this  I  don't  know;  but  the  foxes 
to  whom  I  had  shown  kindness  killed  their  own  cub  and  took 
out  the  liver;  and  the  old  dog-fox,  disguising  himself  as  a 
messenger  from  the  person  to  whom  we  had  confided  the  com- 
misson,  came  here  with  it.  His  mate  has  just  been  at  my  pillow- 
side  and  told  me  all  about  it;  hence  it  was  that,  in  spite  of 
myself,  I  was  moved  to  tears." 

When  she  heard  this,  the  good  wife  likewise  was  blinded 
by  her  tears,  and  for  a  while  they  lay  lost  in  thought;  but  at 
last,  coming  to  themselves,  they  lighted  the  lamp  on  the  shelf 
on  which  the  family  idol  stood,  and  spent  the  night  in  reciting 
prayers  and  praises,  and  the  next  day  they  published  the  matter 
to  the  household  and  to  their  relations  and  friends.  Now, 
although  there  are  instances  of  men  killing  their  own  children 
to  requite  a  favour,  there  is  no  other  example  of  foxes  having 
done  such  a  thing;  so  the  story  became  the  talk  of  the  whole 
country. 

Now,  the  boy  who  had  recovered  through  the  efficacy  of  this 
medicine  selected  the  prettiest  spot  on  the  premises  to  erect  a 
shrine  to  Inari  Sama,  the  Fox  God,  and  offered  sacrifice  to  the 
two  old  foxes,  for  whom  he  purchased  the  highest  rank  at  court 
of  the  Mikado. 


250 


The  'Black  Horse 

y^YNCE  there  was  a  king,  and  he  had  three  sons,  and  when 
|  m  the  king  died,  they  did  not  give  a  shade  of  anything  to 
^*r  the  youngest  son,  but  an  old  white  limping  garron. 

"If  I  get  but  this,"  quoth  he,  "it  seems  that  I  had  best  go 
with  this  same." 

He  was  going  with  it  right  before  him,  sometimes  walking, 
sometimes  riding.  When  he  had  been  riding  a  good  while  he 
thought  that  the  garron  would  need  a  while  of  eating,  so  he  came 
down  to  earth,  and  what  should  he  see  coming  out  of  the  heart 
of  the  western  air  toward  him  but  a  rider  riding  high,  well, 
and  right  well. 

"All  hail,  my  lad,"  said  he. 

"Hail,  king's  son,"  said  the  other. 

"What 's  your  news?"  said  the  king's  son. 

"  I  've  got  that,"  said  the  lad  who  came.  "  I  am  after  break- 
ing my  heart  riding  this  ass  of  a  horse;  but  will  you  give  me  the 
limping  white  garron  for  him?" 

"  No,"  said  the  prince;   "  it  would  be  a  bad  business  for  me." 

"You  need  not  fear,"  said  the  man  that  came,  "there  is  no 
saying  but  that  you  might  make  better  use  of  him  than  I.  He 
has  one  value,  there  is  no  single  place  that  you  can  think  of  in 
the  four  parts  of  the  wheel  of  the  world  that  the  black  horse  will 
not  take  you  there." 

So  the  king's  son  got  the  black  horse,  and  he  gave  the  limping 
white  garron. 

Where  should  he  think  of  being  when  he  mounted  but  in  the 
Realm  Underwaves.  He  went,  and  before  sunrise  on  the  mor- 
row he  was  there.  What  should  he  find  when  he  got  there  but 
the  son  of  the  King  Underwaves  holding  a  court,  and  the  people 
of  the  realm  gathered  to  see  if  there  was  any  one  who  would 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

undertake  to  go  to  seek  the  daughter  of  the  King  of  the  Greeks 
to  be  the  prince's  wife.  No  one  came  forward,  when  who  should 
come  up  but  the  rider  of  the  black  horse. 

"You  rider  of  the  black  horse,"  said  the  prince,  "I  lay  you 
under  crosses  and  under  spells  to  have  the  daughter  of  the  King 
of  the  Greeks  here  before  the  sun  rises  to-morrow. 

The  lad  went  out  and  he  reached  the  black  horse  and  leaned 
his  elbow  on  his  mane,  and  he  heaved  a  sigh. 

"Sigh  of  a  king's  son  under  spells!"  said  the  horse;  "but 
have  no  care;  we  shall  do  the  thing  that  was  set  before  you." 
And  so  off  they  went. 

"Now,"  said  the  horse,  "when  we  get  near  the  great  town  of 
the  Greeks,  you  will  notice  that  the  four  feet  of  a  horse  never 
went  to  the  town  before.  The  king's  daughter  will  see  me  from 
the  top  of  the  castle  looking  out  of  a  window,  and  she  will  not  be 
content  without  a  turn  of  a  ride  upon  me.  Say  that  she  may 
have  that,  but  the  horse  will  suffer  no  man  but  you  to  ride  before 
a  woman  on  him." 

They  came  near  the  big  town,  and  he  fell  to  horsemanship; 
and  the  princess  was  looking  out  of  the  windows,  and  noticed 
the  horse.  The  horsemanship  pleased  her,  and  she  came 
out  just  as  the  horse  had  come. 

"  Give  me  a  ride  on  the  horse,"  said  she. 

"You  shall  have  that,"  said  he,  "but  the  horse  will  let  no  man 
ride  him  before  a  woman  but  me." 

"I  have  a  horseman  of  my  own,"  said  she. 

"If  so,  set  him  in  front,"  said  he. 

Before  the  horseman  mounted  at  all,  when  he  tried  to  get  up, 
the  horse  lifted  his  legs  and  kicked  him  off. 

"Come  then,  yourself,  and  mount  before  me,"  said  she;  "I 
won't  leave  the  matter  so." 

He  mounted  the  horse  and  she  behind  him,  and  before  she 
glanced  from  her  she  was  nearer  sky  than  earth.  He  was  in 
Realm  Under  waves  with  her  before  sunrise. 

"You  are  come,"  said  Prince  Underwaves. 

"I  am  come,"  said  he. 

"There  you  are,  my  hero,"  said  the  prince.     "You  are  the 

[2523 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

son  of  a  king,  but  I  am  a  son  of  success.  Anyhow,  we  shall 
have  no  delay  or  neglect  now,  but  a  wedding." 

"Just  gently,"  said  the  princess;  "your  wedding  is  not  so 
short  a  way  off  as  you  suppose.  Till  I  get  the  silver  cup  that  my 
grandmother  had  at  her  wedding,  and  that  my  mother  had  as 
well,  I  will  not  marry,  for  I  need  to  have  it  at  my  own  wedding." 

"You  rider  of  the  black  horse,"  said  the  Prince  Underwaves, 
"  I  set  you  under  spells  and  under  crosses  unless  the  silver  cup  is 
here  before  dawn  to-morrow." 

Out  the  lad  went  and  reached  the  horse  and  leaned  his  elbow 
on  his  mane,  and  he  heaved  a  sigh. 

"Sigh  of  a  king's  son  under  spells!"  said  the  horse;  "mount 
and  you  shall  get  the  silver  cup.  The  people  of  the  realm  are 
gathered  about  the  king  to-night,  for  he  has  missed  his  daughter, 
and  when  you  get  to  the  palace  go  in  and  leave  me  without; 
they  will  have  the  cup  there  going  round  the  company.  Go 
in  and  sit  in  their  midst.  Say  nothing,  and  seem  to  be  as  one 
of  the  people  of  the  place.  But  when  the  cup  comes  round  to 
you,  take  it  under  your  oxter,  and  come  out  to  me  with  it,  and 
we  '11  go." 

Away  they  went  and  they  got  to  Greece,  and  he  went  into  the 
palace  and  did  as  the  black  horse  bade.  He  took  the  cup  and 
came  out  and  mounted,  and  before  sunrise  he  was  in  the  Realm 
Underwaves. 

"You  are  come,"  said  Prince  Underwaves. 

"I  am  come,"  said  he. 

"We  had  better  get  married  now,"  said  the  prince  to  the 
Greek  princess. 

"Slowly  and  softly,"  said  she.  "I  will  not  marry  till  I  get 
the  silver  ring  that  my  grandmother  and  my  mother  wore  when 
they  were  wedded." 

"You  rider  of  the  black  horse,"  said  the  Prince  Underwaves, 
"do  that.  Let 's  have  that  ring  here  to-morrow  at  sunrise." 

The  lad  went  to  the  black  horse  and  put  his  elbow  on  his  crest 
and  told  him  how  it  was. 

"There  never  was  a  matter  set  before  me  harder  than  this 
matter  which  has  now  been  set  in  front  of  me,"  said  the  horse, 

[253] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

11  but  there  is  no  help  for  it  at  any  rate.  Mount  me.  There  is  a 
snow  mountain  and  an  ice  mountain  and  a  mountain  of  fire 
between  us  and  the  winning  of  that  ring.  It  is  right  hard  for 
us  to  pass  them." 

Thus  they  went  as  they  were,  and  about  a  mile  from  the  snow 
mountain  they  were  in  a  bad  case  with  cold.  As  they  came  near 
it  the  lad  struck  the  horse,  and  with  the  bound  he  gave  the  black 
horse  was  on  the  top  of  the  snow  mountain;  at  the  next  bound 
he  was  on  the  top  of  the  ice  mountain;  at  the  third  bound  he 
went  through  the  mountain  of  fire.  When  he  had  passed  the 
mountains  the  lad  was  dragging  at  the  horse's  neck,  as  though  he 
were  about  to  lose  himself.  He  went  on  before  him  down  to  a 
town  below. 

"Go  down,"  said  the  black  horse,  "to  a  smithy;  make  an 
iron  spike  for  every  bone  end  in  me." 

Down  he  went  as  the  horse  desired,  and  he  got  the  spikes 
made,  and  back  he  came  with  them. 

"Stick  them  into  me,"  said  the  horse,  "every  spike  of  them 
in  every  bone  end  that  I  have." 

That  he  did;  he  stuck  the  spikes  into  the  horse. 

"There  is  a  loch  here,"  said  the  horse,  "four  miles  long  and 
four  miles  wide,  and  when  I  go  out  into  it  the  loch  will  take  fire 
and  blaze.  If  you  see  the  Loch  of  Fire  going  out  before  the  sun 
rises,  expect  me,  and  if  not,  go  your  way." 

Out  went  the  black  horse  into  the  lake,  and  the  lake  became 
flame.  Long  was  he  stretched  about  the  lake,  beating  his  palms 
and  roaring.  Day  came,  and  the  loch  did  not  go  out. 

But  at  the  hour  when  the  sun  was  rising  out  of  the  water  the 
lake  went  out. 

And  the  black  horse  rose  in  the  middle  of  the  water  with  one 
single  spike  in  him,  and  the  ring  upon  its  end. 

He  came  on  shore,  and  down  he  fell  beside  the  loch. 

Then  down  went  the  rider.  He  got  the  ring,  and  he  dragged 
the  horse  down  to  the  side  of  a  hill.  He  fell  to  sheltering  him 
with  his  arms  about  him,  and  as  the  sun  was  rising  he  got  better 
and  better,  till  about  midday,  when  he  rose  on  his  feet. 

"Mount,"  said  the  horse,  "and  let  us  be  gone." 

[254] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

He  mounted  on  the  black  horse,  and  away  they  went. 

He  reached  the  mountains,  and  he  leaped  the  horse  at  the 
fire  mountain  and  was  on  the  top.  From  the  mountain  of  fire 
he  leaped  to  the  mountain  of  ice,  and  from  the  mountain  of  ice 
to  the  mountain  of  snow,  He  put  the  mountains  past  him,  and 
by  morning  he  was  in  Realm  Underwaves. 

"You  are  come,"  said  the  prince. 

"I  am,"  said  he. 

"That 's  true,"  said  Prince  Underwaves.  "A  king's  son  are 
you,  but  a  son  of  success  am  I.  We  shall  have  no  more  mistakes 
and  delays,  but  a  wedding  this  time." 

"  Go  easy,"  said  the  Princess  of  the  Greeks.  "  Your  wedding 
is  not  so  near  as  you  think  yet.  Till  you  make  a  castle,  I  won't 
marry  you.  Not  to  your  father's  castle  nor  to  your  mother's 
will  I  go  to  dwell;  but  make  me  a  castle  for  which  your  father's 
castle  will  not  make  washing  water." 

"You  rider  of  the  black  horse,  make  that,"  said  Prince 
Underwaves,  "before  the  morrow's  sun  rises." 

The  lad  went  out  to  the  horse  and  leaned  his  elbow  on  his 
neck  and  sighed,  thinking  that  this  castle  never  could  be  made 
for  ever. 

"  There  never  came  a  turn  in  my  road  yet  that  is  easier  for  me 
to  pass  than  this,"  said  the  black  horse. 

The  lad  gave  a  glance  from  him  and  saw  all  that  were  there, 
and  ever  so  many  wrights  and  stone  masons  at  work,  and  the 
castle  was  ready  before  the  sun  rose. 

He  shouted  at  the  Prince  Underwaves,  and  he  saw  the  castle. 
He  tried  to  pluck  out  his  eye,  thinking  that  it  was  a  false  sight. 

"  Son  of  King  Underwaves,"  said  the  rider  of  the  black  horse, 
"don't  think  that  you  have  a  false  sight;  this  is  a  true  sight." 

"That 's  true,"  said  the  prince.  "You  are  a  son  of  success, 
but  I  am  a  son  of  success,  too.  There  will  be  no  more  mistakes 
and  delays,  but  a  wedding  now." 

"No,"  said  she.  "The  time  is  come.  Should  we  not  go  to 
look  at  the  castle  ?  There's  time  enough  to  get  married  before 
the  night  comes." 

They  went  to  the  castle  and  the  castle  was  without  a  fault. 

[255] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"  I  see  one,"  said  the  prince.  "  One  want  at  least  to  be  made 
good.  A  well  must  be  made  inside,  so  that  water  may  not  be  far 
to  fetch  when  there  is  a  feast  or  a  wedding  in  the  castle." 

"That  won't  be  long  undone,"  said  the  rider  of  the  black 
horse. 

The  well  was  made,  and  it  was  seven  fathoms  deep  and  two 
or  three  fathoms  wide,  and  they  looked  at  the  well  on  the  way 
to  the  wedding. 

"It  is  all  very  good,"  said  she,  "but  for  one  little  fault 
yonder." 

"Where  is  it?"  said  Prince  Underwaves. 

"There,"  said  she. 

He  bent  him  down  to  look.  She  came  out,  and  she  put  her 
two  hands  at  his  back,  and  cast  him  in. 

"Be  thou  there,"  said  she.  "If  I  go  to  be  married,  thou  art 
not  the  man;  but  the  man  who  did  each  exploit  that  has  been 
done,  and,  if  he  chooses,  him  will  I  have." 

Away  she  went  with  the  rider  of  the  little  black  horse  to  the 
wedding. 

And  at  the  end  of  three  years  after  that,  so  it  was  that  he  first 
remembered  the  black  horse  or  where  he  left  him. 

He  got  up  and  went  out,  and  he  was  very  sorry  for  his  neglect 
of  the  black  horse.  He  found  him  just  where  he  left  him. 

" Good  luck  to  you,  gentleman,"  said  the  horse.  "You  seem 
as  if  you  had  got  something  that  you  like  better  than  me." 

"I  have  not  got  that,  and  I  won't;  but  it  came  over  me  to 
forget  you,"  said  he. 

"I  don't  mind,"  said  the  horse,  "it  will  make  no  difference. 
Raise  your  sword  and  smite  off  my  head." 

"Fortune  will  not  allow  that  I  should  do  that,"  said  he. 

"  Do  it  instantly,  or  I  will  do  it  to  you,"  said  the  horse. 

So  the  lad  drew  his  sword  and  smote  off  the  horse's  head; 
then  he  lifted  his  two  palms  and  uttered  a  doleful  cry. 

What  should  he  hear  behind  him  but  "  All  hail,  my  brother- 
in-law!"? 

He  looked  behind  him,  and  there  was  the  finest  man  he  ever 
set  eyes  upon. 

[256] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"What  set  you  weeping  for  the  black  horse?"  said  he. 

"This,"  said  the  lad,  "that  there  never  was  born  of  man  or 
beast  a  creature  in  this  world  that  I  was  fonder  of." 

"Would  you  take  me  for  him?"  said  the  stranger. 

"  If  I  could  think  you  the  horse  I  would;  but  if  not,  I  would 
rather  have  the  horse,"  said  the  rider. 

"  I  am  the  black  horse,"  said  the  lad,  "  and  if  I  were  not,  how 
should  you  have  all  these  things  that  you  went  to  seek  in  my 
father's  house.  Since  I  went  under  spells,  many  a  man  have 
I  ran  at  before  you  met  me.  They  had  but  one  word  amongst 
them:  they  could  not  keep  me,  nor  manage  me,  and  they  never 
kept  me  a  couple  of  days.  But  when  I  fell  in  with  you,  you  kept 
me  till  the  time  ran  out  that  was  to  come  from  the  spells.  And 
now  you  shall  go  home  with  me,  and  we  will  make  a  wedding 
in  my  father's  house." 


[257] 


Truth's  Triumph 

hundred  years  ago  there  was  a  certain  Rajah 
who  had  twelve  wives,  but  no  children,  and  though 
he  caused  many  prayers  to  be  said,  and  presents  made 
in  temples  far  and  near,  never  a  son  nor  a  daughter  had  he. 
Now  this  Rajah  had  a  Wuzeer  who  was  a  very,  very  wise  old 
man,  and  it  came  to  pass  that  one  day,  when  he  was  travelling 
in  a  distant  part  of  his  kingdom,  accompanied  by  this  Wuzeer 
and  the  rest  of  his  court,  he  came  upon  a  large  garden,  in  walk- 
ing round  which  he  was  particularly  struck  by  a  little  tree  which 
grew  there.  It  was  a  bringal  tree,  not  above  two  feet  in  height. 
It  had  no  leaves,  but  on  it  grew  a  hundred  and  one  bringals. 
The  Rajah  stopped  to  count  them,  and  then  turning  to  the 
Wuzeer  in  great  astonishment,  said,  "  It  is  to  me  a  most  unac- 
countable thing,  that  this  little  tree  should  have  no  leaves,  but  a 
hundred  and  one  bringals  growing  on  it.  You  are  a  wise  man 
—  can  you  guess  what  this  means?" 

The  Wuzeer  replied,  "  I  can  interpret  this  marvel  to  you,  but 
if  I  do,  you  will  most  likely  not  believe  me;  promise  therefore  that 
if  I  tell  you,  you  will  not  cause  me  to  be  killed  as  having  told  (as 
you  imagine)  a  lie." 

The  Rajah  promised,  and  the  Wuzeer  continued:  "The  mean- 
ing of  this  little  bringal  tree,  with  the  hundred  and  one  bringals 
growing  on  it,  is  this.  Whoever  marries  the  daughter  of  the 
Malee  in  charge  of  this  garden  will  have  a  hundred  and  one 
children  —  a  hundred  sons  and  one  daughter." 

The  Rajah  said.  "  Where  is  the  maiden  to  be  seen  ?" 

The  Wuzeer  answered,  "  When  a  number  of  great  people  like 
you  and  all  your  court  come  into  a  little  village  like  this,  the  poor 
people,  and  especially  the  children,  are  frightened  and  run  away 
and  hide  themselves;  therefore,  as  long  as  you  stay  here  as 

[258] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Rajah  you  cannot  hope  to  see  her.  Your  only  means  will  be 
to  send  away  your  suite,  and  cause  it  to  be  announced  that  you 
have  left  the  place.  Then,  if  you  walk  daily  in  this  garden,  you 
may  some  morning  meet  the  pretty  GuzraBai,of  whom  I  speak." 

Upon  this  advice  the  Rajah  acted;  and  one  day  whilst  walk- 
ing in  the  garden  he  saw  the  Malee's  young  daughter,  a  girl  of 
twelve  years  old,  busy  gathering  flowers.  He  went  forward  to 
accost  her,  but  she,  seeing  that  he  was  not  one  of  the  villagers, 
but  a  stranger,  was  shy,  and  ran  home  to  her  father's  house. 

The  Rajah  followed,  for  he  was  very  much  struck  with  her 
grace  and  beauty;  in  fact,  he  fell  in  love  with  her  as  soon  as 
he  saw  her,  and  thought  he  had  never  seen  a  king's  daughter  half 
so  charming. 

When  he  got  to  the  Malee's  house  the  door  was  shut;  so  he 
called  out,  "  Let  me  in,  good  Malee;  I  am  the  Rajah,  and  I  wish 
to  marry  your  daughter." 

The  Malee  only  laughed,  and  answered,  "A  pretty  tale  to 
tell  a  simple  man,  indeed!  You  a  Rajah!  why  the  Rajah  is 
miles  away.  You  had  better  go  home,  my  good  fellow,  for 
there's  no  welcome  for  you  here!"  But  the  Rajah  continued 
calling  till  the  Malee  opened  the  door;  who  then  was  indeed 
surprised,  seeing  it  was  truly  no  other  than  the  Rajah,  and  he 
asked  what  he  could  do  for  him. 

The  Rajah  said,  "I  wish  to  marry  your  beautiful  daughter, 
Guzra  Bai." 

"No,  no,"  said  the  Malee,  "this  joke  won't  do.  None  of 
your  Princes  in  disguise  for  me.  You  may  think  you  are  a  great 
Rajah  and  I  only  a  poor  Malee,  but  I  tell  you  that  makes  no 
difference  at  all  to  me.  Though  you  were  king  of  all  the  earth, 
I  would  not  permit  you  to  come  here  and  amuse  yourself  chatter- 
ing to  my  girl,  only  to  fill  her  head  with  nonsense,  and  to  break 
her  heart." 

"  In  truth,  good  man,  you  do  me  wrong,"  answered  the  Rajah 
humbly:  "  I  mean  what  I  say;  I  wish  to  marry  your  daughter." 

"Do  not  think,"  retorted  the  Malee,  "that  I  '11  make  a  fool 
of  myself  because  I  'm  only  a  Malee,  and  believe  what  you  've 
got  to  say,  because  you  're  a  great  Rajah.  Rajah  or  no  Rajah 

[259] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

is  all  one  to  me.  If  you  mean  what  you  say,  if  you  care  for  my 
daughter  and  wish  to  be  married  to  her,  come  and  be  married; 
but  I  '11  have  none  of  your  new-fangled  forms  and  court  cere- 
monies hard  to  be  understood;  let  the  girl  be  married  by  her 
father's  hearth  and  under  her  father's  roof,  and  let  us  invite  to 
the  wedding  our  old  friends  and  acquaintances  whom  we  've 
known  all  our  lives,  and  before  we  ever  thought  of  you." 

The  Rajah  was  not  angry,  but  amused,  and  rather  pleased 
than  otherwise  at  the  old  man's  frankness,  and  he  consented 
to  all  that  was  desired. 

The  village  beauty,  Guzra  Bai,  was  therefore  married  with  as 
much  pomp  as  they  could  muster,  but  in  village  fashion,  to  the 
great  Rajah,  who  took  her  home  with  him,  followed  by  the  tears 
and  blessings  of  her  parents  and  playmates. 

The  twelve  kings'  daughters  were  by  no  means  pleased  at  this 
addition  to  the  number  of  the  Ranees;  and  they  agreed  amongst 
themselves  that  it  would  be  highly  derogatory  to  their  dignity 
to  permit  Guzra  Bai  to  associate  with  them,  and  that  the  Rajah 
their  husband,  had  offered  them  an  unpardonable  insult  in 
marrying  a  Malee's  daughter,  which  was  to  be  revenged  upon 
her  the  very  first  opportunity. 

Having  made  this  league,  they  tormented  poor  Guzra  Bai  so 
much  that,  to  save  her  from  their  persecutions,  the  Rajah  built 
her  a  little  house  of  her  own,  where  she  lived  very,  very  happily 
for  a  short  time. 

At  last  one  day  he  had  occasion  to  go  and  visit  a  distant  part 
of  his  dominions,  but  fearing  his  high-born  wives  might  ill-use 
Guzra  Bai  in  his  absence,  at  parting  he  gave  her  a  little  golden 
bell,  saying,  "  If  while  I  am  away  you  are  in  any  trouble,  or  any 
one  should  be  unkind  to  you,  ring  this  little  bell,  and  wherever  I 
am  I  shall  instantly  hear  it,  and  will  return  to  your  aid." 

No  sooner  had  the  Rajah  gone,  than  Guzra  Bai  thought  she 
would  try  the  power  of  the  bell.  So  she  rang  it. 

The  Hajah  instantly  appeared.  "What  do  you  want?"  he 
said. 

"  Oh,  nothing, "  she  replied.  "  I  was  foolish.  I  could  hardly 
believe  what  you  told  me  could  be  true,  and  thought  I  would  try." 

[260] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Now  you  will  believe,  I  hope,"  he  said,  and  went  away. 
A  second  time  she  rang  the  bell.  Again  the  Rajah  returned. 

"Oh,  pardon  me,  husband,"  she  said;  "it  was  wrong  of  me 
not  to  trust  you,  but  I  hardly  thought  you  could  return  again 
from  so  far." 

And  again  he  went  away.  A  third  time  she  rang  the  golden 
bell.  "Why  do  you  ring  again,  Guzra  Bai?"  asked  the  Rajah 
sternly,  as  for  a  third  time  he  returned. 

"  I  don't  know,  indeed;  indeed  I  beg  your  pardon,"  she  said; 
"but  I  know  not  why,  I  felt  so  frightened." 

"Have  any  of  the  Ranees  been  unkind  to  you?"  he  aslted. 

"  No,  none,"  she  answered;  "  in  fact,  I  have  seen  none  of  them." 

"You  are  a  silly  child,"  said  he,  stroking  her  hair.  "Affairs 
of  the  state  call  me  away.  You  must  try  and  keep  a  good  heart 
till  my  return;"  and  for  the  fourth  time  he  disappeared. 

A  little  while  after  this,  wonderful  to  relate,  Guzra  Bai  had  a 
hundred  and  one  children  —  a  hundred  boys  and  one  girl. 
When  the  Ranees  heard  this,  they  said  to  each  other,  "  Guzra 
Bai,  the  Malee's  daughter,  will  rank  higher  than  us;  she  will 
have  great  power  and  influence  as  mother  to  the  heir  to  the  Raj ; 
let  us  kill  these  children,  and  tell  our  husband  that  she  is  a  sor- 
ceress; then  will  he  love  her  no  longer,  and  his  old  affection  for 
us  will  return."  So  these  twelve  wicked  Ranees  all  went  over 
to  Guzra  Bai's  house.  When  Guzra  Bai  saw  them  coming, 
she  feared  they  meant  to  do  her  some  harm,  so  she  seized  her 
little  golden  bell,  and  rang,  and  rang,  and  rang  —  but  no  Rajah 
came.  She  had  called  him  back  so  often  that  he  did  not  believe 
she  really  needed  his  help.  And  thus  the  poor  woman  was  left 
to  the  mercy  of  her  implacable  enemies. 

Now  the  nurse  who  had  charge  of  the  hundred  and  one  babies 
was  an  old  servant  of  the  twelve  Ranees,  and  moreover  a  very 
wicked  woman,  able  and  willing  to  do  whatever  her  twelve 
wicked  old  mistresses  ordered.  So  when  they  said  to  her, 
"Can  you  kill  these  children?"  she  answered,  "Nothing  is 
easier;  I  will  throw  them  out  upon  the  dust-heap  behind  the 
palace,  where  the  rats  and  hawks  and  vultures  will  have  left 
none  of  them  remaining  by  to-morrow  morning." 


\TALES  OF  BONDER 

"  So  be  it,"  said  the  Ranees.  Then  the  nurse  took  the  hun- 
dred and  one  little  innocent  children  —  the  hundred  little  boys 
and  the  one  little  girl  —  and  threw  them  behind  the  palace  on 
the  dust-heap,  close  to  some  large  rat-holes;  and  after  that,  she 
and  the  twelve  Ranees  placed  a  very  large  stone  in  each  of  the 
babies'  cradles,  and  said  to  Guzra  Bai,  "  Oh,  you  evil  witch  in 
disguise,  do  not  hope  any  longer  to  impose  by  your  arts  on  the 
Rajah's  credulity.  See,  your  children  have  all  turned  into 
stones.  See  these,  your  pretty  babies!"  —  and  with  that  they 
tumbled  the  hundred  and  one  stones  down  in  a  great  heap  on  the 
floor.  Then  Guzra  Bai  began  to  cry,  for  she  knew  it  was  not 
true;  but  what  could  one  poor  woman  do  against  thirteen? 
At  the  Rajah's  return  the  twelve  Ranees  accused  Guzra  Bai  of 
being  a  witch,  and  the  nurse  testified  that  the  hundred  and  one 
children  she  had  charge  of  had  turned  into  stones,  and  the 
Rajah  believed  them  rather  than  Guzra  Bai,  and  he  ordered  her 
to  be  imprisoned  for  life. 

Meanwhile  a  Bandicote  had  heard  the  pitiful  cries  of  the 
children,  and  taking  pity  on  them,  dragged  them  all,  one  by  one, 
into  her  hole,  out  of  the  way  of  kites  and  vultures.  She 
assembled  all  the  Bandicotes  from  far  and  near,  and  told  them 
what  she  had  done,  begging  them  to  assist  in  finding  food  for 
the  children.  Then  every  day  a  hundred  and  one  Bandicotes 
would  come,  each  bringing  a  little  bit  of  food  in  his  mouth,  and 
give  it  to  one  of  the  children;  and  so  day  by  day  they  grew 
stronger  and  stronger,  until  they  were  able  to  run  about,  and 
then  they  used  to  play  of  a  morning  at  the  mouth  of  the  Bandi- 
cote's  hole,  running  in  there  to  sleep  every  night.  But  one  fine 
day  who  should  come  by  but  the  wicked  old  nurse !  Fortunately 
all  the  boys  were  in  the  hole,  and  the  little  girl,  who  was  playing 
outside,  on  seeing  her  ran  in  there  too,  but  not  before  the  nurse 
had  seen  her.  She  immediately  went  to  the  twelve  Ranees 
and  related  this,  saying,  "I  cannot  help  thinking  some  of  the 
children  may  still  be  living  in  those  rat-holes.  You  had  better 
send  and  have  them  dug  out  and  killed." 

"We  dare  not  do  that,"  answered  they,  "for  fear  of  causing 
suspicion;  but  we  will  order  some  labourers  to  dig  up  that 

[262] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

ground  and  make  it  into  a  field,  and  that  will  effectually  smother 
any  of  the  children  who  may  still  be  alive." 

This  plan  was  approved  and  forthwith  carried  into  execu- 
tion; but  the  good  Bandicote,  who  happened  that  day  to  be  out 
on  a  foraging  expedition  in  the  palace,  heard  all  about  it  there, 
and  immediately  running  home,  took  all  the  children  from  her 
hole  to  a  large  well  some  distance  off,  where  she  hid  them  in  the 
hollows  behind  the  steps  leading  down  to  the  well,  laying  one 
child  under  each  step. 

Here  they  would  have  been  quite  safe,  had  not  the  Dhobee 
happened  to  go  down  to  the  well  that  day  to  wash  some  clothes, 
taking  with  him  his  little  girl.  While  her  father  was  drawing  up 
water,  the  child  amused  herself  running  up  and  down  the  steps 
of  the  well.  Now  each  time  her  weight  pressed  down  a  step 
it  gave  the  child  hidden  underneath  a  little  squeeze.  All  the 
hundred  boys  bore  this  without  uttering  a  sound;  but  when  the 
Dhobee's  child  trod  on  the  step  under  which  the  little  girl  was 
hidden,  she  cried  out,  "  How  can  you  be  so  cruel  to  me,  trampling 
on  me  in  this  way  ?  Have  pity  on  me,  for  I  am  a  little  girl  as 
well  as  you." 

When  the  child  heard  these  words  proceeding  from  the  stone, 
she  ran  in  great  alarm  to  her  father,  saying,  "Father,  I  don't 
know  what's  the  matter,  but  something  alive  is  certainly  under 
those  stones.  I  heard  it  speak;  but  whether  it  is  a  Rakshas  or 
an  angel  or  a  human  being  I  cannot  tell."  Then  the  Dhobee 
went  to  the  twelve  Ranees  to  tell  them  the  wonderful  news  about 
the  voice  in  the  well;  and  they  said  to  each  other,  "Maybe  it  Js 
some  of  Guzra  Bai's  children;  let  us  send  and  have  this  inquired 
into."  So  they  sent  some  people  to  pull  down  the  well  and  see 
if  some  evil  spirits  were  not  there. 

Then  labourers  went  to  pull  down  the  well.  Now,  close  to  the 
well  was  a  little  temple  dedicated  to  Gunputti,  containing  a 
small  shrine  and  a  little  clay  image  of  the  god.  When  the  chil- 
dren felt  the  well  being  pulled  down  they  called  out  for  help  and 
protection  to  Gunputti,  who  took  pity  on  them  and  changed  them 
into  trees  growing  by  his  temple  —  a  hundred  little  mango  trees 
all  round  in  a  circle  (which  were  the  hundred  little  boys),  and 

[263] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

a  little  rose  bush  in  the  middle,  covered  with  red  and  white  roses, 
which  was  the  little  girl. 

The  labourers  pulled  down  the  well,  but  they  found  nothing 
there  but  a  poor  old  Bandicote,  which  they  killed.  Then,  by 
order  of  the  twelve  wicked  Ranees,  they  sacrilegiously  destroyed 
the  little  temple.  But  they  found  no  children  there,  either. 
However,  the  Dhobee's  mischievous  little  daughter  had  gone 
with  her  father  to  witness  the  work  of  destruction,  and  as  they 
were  looking  on,  she  said,  "  Father,  do  look  at  all  those  funny 
little  trees;  I  never  remember  noticing  them  here  before." 
And  being  very  inquisitive,  she  started  off  to  have  a  nearer  look 
at  them.  There  in  a  circle  grew  the  hundred  little  mango  trees, 
and  in  the  centre  of  all  the  little  rose  bush,  bearing  the  red  and 
white  roses. 

The  girl  rushed  by  the  mango  trees,  who  uttered  no  words,  and 
running  up  to  the  rose  bush,  began  gathering  some  of  the  flowers. 
At  this  the  rose  bush  trembled  very  much,  and  sighed  and  said, 
"  I  am  a  little  girl  as  well  as  you;  how  can  you  be  so  cruel  ?  You 
are  breaking  all  my  ribs." 

Then  the  child  ran  back  to  her  father  and  said,  "  Come  and 
listen  to  what  the  rose  bush  says."  And  the  father  repeated 
the  news  to  the  twelve  Ranees,  who  ordered  that  a  great  fire 
should  be  made,  and  the  hundred  and  one  little  trees  be  burned 
in  it,  root  and  branch,  till  not  a  stick  remained. 

The  fire  was  made,  and  the  hundred  and  one  little  trees  were 
dug  up  and  just  going  to  be  put  into  it,  when  Gunputti,  taking 
pity  on  them,  caused  a  tremendous  storm  to  come  on,  which 
put  out  the  fire  and  flooded  the  country  and  swept  the  hundred 
and  one  trees  into  the  river,  where  they  were  carried  down  a 
long,  long  way  by  the  torrent,  until  at  last  the  children  were 
landed,  restored  to  their  own  shapes,  on  the  river  bank,  in  the 
midst  of  a  wild  jungle,  very  far  from  any  human  habitation. 

Here  these  children  lived  for  ten  years,  happy  in  their  mutual 
love  and  affection.  Generally  every  day  fifty  of  the  boys  would 
go  out  to  collect  roots  and  berries  for  their  food,  leaving  fifty  at 
home  to  take  care  of  their  little  sister;  but  sometimes  they  put 
her  in  some  safe  place,  and  all  would  go  out  together  for  the 

[264] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

day;  nor  were  they  ever  molested  in  their  excursions  by  bear, 
panther,  snake,  scorpion,  or  other  noxious  creature.  One  day 
all  the  brothers  put  their  little  sister  safely  up  in  a  fine  shady  tree, 
and  went  out  together  to  hunt.  After  rambling  on  for  some  time 
they  came  to  the  hut  of  a  savage  Rakshas,  who  in  the  disguise  of 
an  old  woman  had  lived  for  many  years  in  the  jungle. 

The  Rakshas,  angry  at  this  invasion  of  her  domain,  no  sooner 
saw  them  than  she  changed  them  all  into  crows.  Night  came  on, 
and  their  little  sister  was  anxiously  awaiting  her  brothers' 
return,  when  on  a  sudden  she  heard  a  loud  whirring  sound  in 
the  air,  and  round  the  tree  flocked  a  hundred  black  crows, 
cawing  and  offering  her  berries  and  roots  which  they  had  dug 
up  with  their  sharp  bills.  Then  the  little  sister  guessed  too 
truly  what  must  have  happened  —  that  some  malignant  spirit 
had  metamorphosed  her  brothers  into  this  hideous  shape;  and 
at  the  sad  sight  she  began  to  cry. 

Time  wore  on;  every  morning  the  crows  flew  away  to  collect 
food  for  her  and  for  themselves,  and  every  evening  they  returned 
to  roost  in  the  branches  of  the  high  tree  where  she  sat  the  livelong 
day,  crying  as  if  her  heart  would  break. 

At  last  so  many  bitter  tears  had  she  shed  that  they  made  a 
little  stream  which  flowed  from  the  foot  of  the  tree  right  down 
through  the  jungle. 

Some  months  after  this,  one  fine  day,  a  young  Rajah  from  a 
neighbouring  country  happened  to  be  hunting  in  this  very 
jungle;  but  he  had  not  been  very  successful.  Toward  the  close 
of  the  day  he  found  himself  faint  and  weary,  having  missed  his 
way  and  lost  his  comrades,  with  no  companion  save  his  dogs, 
who,  being  thirsty,  ran  hurriedly  hither  and  thither  in  search 
of  water.  After  some  time,  they  saw  in  the  distance  what 
looked  like  a  clear  stream;  the  dogs  rushed  there  and  the  tired 
prince,  following  them,  flung  himself  down  on  the  grass  by  the 
water's  brink,  thinking  to  sleep  there  for  the  night;  and,  with 
his  hands  under  his  head,  stared  up  into  the  leafy  branches  of 
the  tree  above  him.  Great  was  his  astonishment  to  see  high  up  in 
in  the  air  an  immense  number  of  crows,  and  above  them  all  a 
most  lovely  young  girl,  who  was  feeding  them  with  berries  and 

[265] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

wild  fruits.  Quick  as  thought,  he  climbed  the  tree,  and  bringing 
her  carefully  and  gently  down,  seated  her  on  the  grass  beside 
him,  saying,  "Tell  me,  pretty  lady,  who  you  are,  and  how  you 
come  to  be  living  in  this  dreary  place."  So  she  told  him  all 
her  adventures,  except  that  she  did  not  say  the  hundred  crows 
were  her  hundred  brothers.  Then  the  Rajah  said,  "Do  not 
cry  any  more,  fair  Princess;  you  shall  come  home  with  me  and 
be  my  Ranee,  and  my  father  and  mother  shall  be  yours." 

At  this  she  smiled  and  dried  her  eyes,  but  quickly  added, 
"You  will  let  me  take  these  crows  with  me,  will  you  not?  for  I 
love  them  dearly,  and  I  cannot  go  away  unless  they  may  come 
too." 

"  To  be  sure,"  he  answered.  "  You  may  bring  all  the  animals 
in  the  jungle  with  you,  if  you  like,  if  you  will  only  come." 

So  he  took  her  home  to  his  father's  house,  and  the  old  Rajah 
and  Ranee  wondered  much  at  this  jungle  lady,  when  they  saw 
her  rare  beauty,  her  modest,  gentle  ways  and  her  queenly  grace. 
Then  the  young  Rajah  told  them  how  she  was  a  persecuted 
Princess,  and  asked  their  leave  to  marry  her;  and  because  her 
loving  goodness  had  won  all  hearts,  they  gave  their  consent  as 
joyfully  as  if  she  had  been  daughter  of  the  greatest  of  Rajahs, 
and  brought  with  her  a  splendid  dower;  and  they  called  her 
Draupadi  Bai. 

Draupadi  had  some  beautiful  trees  planted  in  front  of  her 
palace,  in  which  the  crows,  her  brothers,  used  to  live,  and  she 
daily  with  her  own  hands  boiled  a  quantity  of  rice,  which  she 
would  scatter  for  them  to  eat  as  they  flocked  around  her.  Now 
some  time  after  this,  Draupadi  Bai  had  a  son,  who  was  called 
Ramchundra.  He  was  a  very  good  boy,  and  his  mother,  Drau- 
padi Bai,  used  to  take  him  to  school  every  morning,  and  go  and 
fetch  him  home  in  the  evening.  But  one  day,  when  Ram- 
chundra was  about  fourteen  years  old,  it  happened  that  Drau- 
padi Bai  did  not  go  to  fetch  him  home  from  school  as  she  was 
wont;  and  on  his  return  he  found  her  sitting  under  the  trees 
in  front  of  her  palace,  stroking  the  glossy  black  crows  that 
flocked  around  her,  and  weeping. 

Then  Ramchundra  threw  down  his  bundle  of   books  and 

[266] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

said  to  his  mother,  putting  his  elbows  on  her  knees,  and  looking 
up  in  her  face,  "  Mammy,  dear,  tell  me  why  you  are  now  crying, 
and  what  it  is  that  makes  you  so  often  sad." 

"Oh,  nothing,  nothing,"  she  answered. 

"Yes,  dear  mother,"  said  he,  "do  tell  me.  Can  I  help  you? 
If  I  can,  I  will." 

Draupadi  Bai  shook  her  head.  "  Alas,  no,  my  son,"  she  said; 
"you  are  too  young  to  help  me;  and  as  for  my  grief,  I  have 
never  told  it  to  any  one.  I  cannot  tell  it  to  you  now."  But 
Ramchundra  continued  begging  and  praying  her  to  tell  him, 
until  at  last  she  did;  relating  to  him  all  her  own  and  his  uncles' 
sad  history;  and  lastly,  how  they  had  been  changed  by  a  Rak- 
shas  into  the  black  crows  he  saw  around  him. 

Then  the  boy  sprang  up  and  said,  "Which  way  did  your 
brothers  take  when  they  met  the  Rakshas?" 

"How  can  I  tell?"  she  asked. 

"Why,"  he  answered,  "I  thought  perhaps  you  might  remem- 
ber on  which  side  they  returned  that  first  night  to  you,  after 
being  bewitched." 

"  Oh,"  she  said,  "  they  came  toward  the  tree  from  that  part  of 
the  jungle  which  lies  in  a  straight  line  behind  the  palace." 

"Very  well,"  cried  Ramchundra,  joyfully,  "I  also  will  go 
there,  and  find  out  this  wicked  old  Rakshas,  and  learn  by 
what  means  they  may  be  disenchanted." 

"No,  no,  my  son,"  she  answered,  "I  cannot  let  you  go;  see, 
I  have  lost  father  and  mother,  and  these  my  hundred  brothers; 
and  now,  if  you  fall  into  the  Rakshas's  clutches  as  well  as  they, 
and  are  lost  to  me,  what  will  life  have  worth  living  for  ?" 

To  this  he  replied,  "  Do  not  fear  for  me,  mother;  I  will  be 
wary  and  discreet."  And  going  to  his  father,  he  said,  "Father, 
it  is  time  I  should  see  something  of  the  world.  I  beg  you  to 
permit  me  to  travel  and  see  other  lands." 

The  Rajah  answered,  "You  shall  go.  Tell  me  what  attend- 
ants you  would  like  to  accompany  you." 

"  Give  me,"  said  Ramchundra,  "  a  horse  to  ride,  and  a  groom 
to  take  care  of  it."  The  Rajah  consented,  and  Ramchundra 
set  off  riding  toward  the  jungle;  but  as  soon  as  he  got  there,  he 

[267] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

sent  his  horse  back  by  the  groom  with  a  message  to  his  parents 
and  proceeded  alone,  on  foot. 

After  wandering  about  for  some  time  he  came  upon  a  small 
hut,  in  which  lay  an  ugly  old  woman  fast  asleep.  She  had  long 
claws  instead  of  hands,  and  her  hair  hung  down  all  around  her 
in  a  thick  black  tangle.  Ramchundra  knew,  by  the  whole 
appearance  of  the  place,  that  he  must  have  reached  the  Rak- 
shas's  abode  of  which  he  was  in  search;  so,  stealing  softly  in,  he 
sat  down  and  began  shampooing  her  head.  At  last  the  Rak- 
shas  woke  up.  "You  dear  little  boy,"  she  said,  "do  not  be 
afraid;  I  am  only  a  poor  old  woman,  and  will  not  hurt  you. 
Stay  with  me,  and  you  shall  be  my  servant."  This  she  said  not 
from  any  feeling  of  kindness  or  pity  for  Ramchundra,  but 
merely  because  she  thought  he  might  be  helpful  to  her.  So  the 
young  Rajah  remained  in  her  service,  determining  to  stay 
there  till  he  should  have  learned  from  her  all  that  he  wished 
to  know. 

Thus  one  day  he  said  to  her,  "  Good  mother,  what  is  the  use 
of  all  those  little  jars  of  water  you  have  arranged  round  your 
house?" 

She  answered,  "That  water  possesses  certain  magical  attri- 
butes; if  any  of  it  is  sprinkled  on  people  enchanted  by  me,  they 
instantly  resume  their  former  shape." 

"And  what,"  he  continued,  "is  the  use  of  your  wand?" 

"That,"  she  replied,  "has  many  supernatural  powers;  for 
instance,  by  simply  uttering  your  wish  and  waving  it  in  the  air, 
you  can  conjure  up  a  mountain,  a  river  or  a  forest  in  a  moment 
of  time." 

Another  day  Ramchundra  said  to  her,  "Your  hair,  good 
mother,  is  dreadfully  tangled;  pray  let  me  comb  it." 

"No,"  she  said,  "you  must  not  touch  my  hair;  it  would  be 
dangerous;  for  every  hair  has  power  to  set  the  jungle  on  fire." 

"How  is  that?"  he  asked. 

She  replied,  "The  least  fragment  of  my  hair  thrown  in  the 
direction  of  the  jungle  would  instantly  set  it  in  a  blaze." 

Having  learned  all  this,  one  day  when  it  was  very  hot,  and  the 
old  Rakshas  was  drowsy,  Ramchundra  begged  leave  to  shampoo 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

her  head,  which  speedily  sent  her  to  sleep;  then,  gently  pulling 
out  two  or  three  of  her  hairs,  he  got  up,  and  taking  in  one  hand 
her  wand,  and  in  the  other  two  jars  of  the  magic  water,  he 
stealthily  left  the  hut;  but  he  had  not  gone  far  before  she  woke 
up,  and  instantly  divining  what  he  had  done,  pursued  him  with 
great  rapidity.  Ramchundra,  looking  back  and  perceiving 
that  she  was  gaining  upon  him,  waved  the  enchanted  wand  and 
created  a  great  river,  which  suddenly  rolled  its  tumultuous 
waves  between  them;  but,  quick  as  thought,  the  Rakshas  swam 
the  river. 

Then  he  turned,  and  waving  the  wand  again,  caused  a  high 
mountain  to  rise  between  them;  but  the  Rakshas  climbed  the 
mountain.  Nearer  she  came,  and  yet  nearer;  each  time  he 
turned  to  use  the  wand  and  put  obstacles  in  her  way,  the  delay 
gave  her  a  few  minutes'  advantage,  so  that  he  lost  almost  as 
much  as  he  gained.  Then,  as  a  last  resource,  he  scattered  the 
hairs  he  had  stolen  to  the  winds,  and  instantly  the  jungle  on  the 
hill  side,  through  which  the  Rakshas  was  coming,  was  set  in  a 
blaze;  the  fire  rose  higher  and  higher,  the  wicked  old  Rakshas 
was  consumed  by  the  flames,  and  Ramchundra  pursued  his 
journey  in  safety  until  he  reached  his  father's  palace.  Draupadi 
Bai  was  overjoyed  to  see  her  son  again,  and  he  led  her  out  into 
the  garden,  and  scattered  the  magic  water  on  the  hundred  black 
crows,  which  instantly  recovered  their  human  forms,  and  stood 
up  one  hundred  fine,  handsome  young  men. 

Then  were  there  rejoicings  throughout  the  country,  because 
the  Ranee's  brothers  had  been  disenchanted;  and  the  Rajah 
sent  out  into  all  neighbouring  lands  to  invite  their  Rajahs  and 
Ranees  to  a  great  feast  in  honour  of  his  brothers-in-law. 

Among  others  who  came  to  the  feast  was  the  Rajah  Draupadi, 
Bai's  father,  and  the  twelve  wicked  Ranees,  his  wives. 

When  they  were  all  assembled,  Draupadi  arose  and  said  to 
him,  "Noble  sir,  we  had  looked  to  see  your  wife  Guzra  Bai 
with  you.  Pray  you  tell  us  wherefore  she  has  not  accompanied 
you." 

The  Rajah  was  much  surprised  to  learn  that  Draupadi  Bai 
knew  anything  about  Guzra  Bai,  and  he  said,  "Speak  not  of 

[269] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

her:  she  is  a  wicked  woman;  it  is  fit  that  she  should  end  her 
days  in  prison." 

But  Draupadi  Bai  and  her  husband,  and  her  hundred  brothers 
rose  and  said,  "We  require,  O  Rajah,  that  you  send  home 
instantly  and  fetch  hither  that  much  injured  lady,  which,  if 
you  refuse  to  do,  your  wives  shall  be  imprisoned,  and  you 
ignominiously  expelled  this  kingdom." 

The  Rajah  could  not  guess  what  the  meaning  of  this  was, 
and  thought  they  merely  wished  to  pick  a  quarrel  with  him; 
but  not  much  caring  whether  Guzra  Bai  came  or  not,  he  sent 
for  her  as  was  desired.  When  she  arrived,  her  daughter,  Drau- 
padi Bai,  and  her  hundred  sons,  with  Draupadi  Bai's  husband 
and  the  young  Ramchundra,  went  out  to  the  gate  to  meet  her, 
and  conducted  her  into  the  palace  with  all  honour.  Then, 
standing  around  her,  they  turned  to  the  Rajah,  her  husband, 
and  related  to  him  the  story  of  their  lives;  how  that  they  were 
his  children,  and  Guzra  Bai  their  mother;  how  she  had  been 
cruelly  calumniated  by  the  twelve  wicked  Ranees,  and  they 
in  constant  peril  of  their  lives;  but  having  miraculously  escaped 
many  terrible  dangers,  still  lived  to  pay  him  duteous  service 
and  to  cheer  and  support  his  old  age. 

At  this  news  the  whole  company  was  very  much  astonished. 
The  Rajah,  overjoyed,  embraced  his  wife,  Guzra  Bai,  and  it  was 
agreed  that  she  and  their  hundred  sons  should  return  with  him 
to  his  own  land,  which  accordingly  was  done.  Ramchundra 
lived  very  happily  with  his  father  and  mother  to  the  day  of  their 
death,  when  he  ascended  the  throne,  and  became  a  very  popular 
Rajah;  and  the  twelve  wicked  old  Ranees,  who  had  conspired 
against  Guzra  Bai  and  her  children,  were,  by  order  of  the  Rajah, 
burned  to  death.  Thus  truth  triumphed  in  the  end;  but  so 
unequally  is  human  justice  meted  out  that  the  old  nurse,  who 
worked  their  evil  will,  and  was  in  fact  the  most  guilty  wretch 
of  all,  is  said  to  have  lived  unpunished,  to  have  died  in  the 
bosom  of  her  family,  and  to  have  had  as  big  a  funeral  pile  as  any 
virtuous  Hindoo. 


270] 


The  Feast  of  the  Lanterns 

~f~f  yT^  ANG  CHIH  was  only  a  poor  man,  but  he  had  a  wife 
i/mf  and  children  to  love,  and  they  made  him  so  happy 
r  r  that  he  would  not  have  changed  places  with  the 

Emperor  himself. 

He  worked  in  the  fields  all  day,  and  at  night  his  wife  always 
had  a  bowl  of  rice  ready  for  his  supper.  And  sometimes, 
for  a  treat,  she  made  him  some  bean  soup,  or  gave  him  a  little 
dish  of  fried  pork. 

But  they  could  not  afford  pork  very  often;  he  generally  had 
to  be  content  with  rice. 

One  morning,  as  he  was  setting  off  to  his  work,  his  wife 
sent  Han  Chung,  his  son,  running  after  him  to  ask  him  to 
bring  home  some  firewood. 

"I  shall  have  to  go  up  into  the  mountain  for  it  at  noon," 
he  said.  "  Go  and  bring  me  my  axe,  Han  Chung." 

Han  Chung  ran  for  his  father's  axe,  and  Ho-Seen-Ko,  his 
little  sister,  came  out  of  the  cottage  with  him. 

"Remember  it  is  the  Feast  of  Lanterns  to-night,  father," 
she  said.  "  Don't  fall  asleep  up  on  the  mountain;  we  want 
you  to  come  back  and  light  them  for  us." 

She  had  a  lantern  in  the  shape  of  a  fish,  painted  red  and 
black  and  yellow,  and  Han  Chung  had  got  a  big  round  one, 
all  bright  crimson,  to  carry  in  the  procession;  and,  besides  that, 
there  were  two  large  lanterns  to  be  hung  outside  the  cottage 
door  as  soon  at  it  grew  dark. 

Wang  Chih  was  not  likely  to  forget  the  Feast  of  Lanterns, 
for  the  children  had  talked  of  nothing  else  for  a  month,  and 
he  promised  to  come  home  as  early  as  he  could. 

At  noontide,  when  his  fellow-labourers  gave  up  working, 
and  sat  down  to  rest  and  eat,  Wang  Chih  took  his  axe  and 

[271] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

went  up  the  mountain  slope  to  find  a  small  tree  he  might  cut 
down  for  fuel. 

He  walked  a  long  way,  and  at  last  saw  one  growing  at  the 
mouth  of  a  cave. 

"This  will  be  just  the  thing,"  he  said  to  himself.  But, 
before  striking  the  first  blow,  he  peeped  into  the  cave  to  see 
if  it  were  empty. 

To  his  surprise,  two  old  men,  with  long,  white  beards,  were 
sitting  inside  playing  chess,  as  quietly  as  mice,  with  their 
eyes  fixed  on  the  chessboard. 

Wang  Chih  knew  something  of  chess,  and  he  stepped  in 
and  watched  them  for  a  few  minutes. 

"As  soon  as  they  look  up  I  can  ask  them  if  I  may  chop 
down  a  tree,"  he  said  to  himself.  But  they  did  not  look 
up,  and  by  and  by  Wang  Chih  got  so  interested  in  the  game 
that  he  put  down  his  axe,  and  sat  on  the  floor  to  watch  it  better. 

The  two  old  men  sat  cross-legged  on  the  ground,  and  the 
chessboard  rested  on  a  slab,  like  a  stone  table,  between 
them. 

On  one  corner  of  the  slab  lay  a  heap  of  small,  brown  objects 
which  Wang  Chih  took  at  first  to  be  date  stones;  but  after  a 
time  the  chess-players  ate  one  each,  and  put  one  in  Wang 
Chih's  mouth;  and  he  found  it  was  not  a  date  stone  at  all. 

It  was  a  delicious  kind  of  sweetmeat,  the  like  of  which  he 
had  never  tasted  before;  and  the  strangest  thing  about  it  was 
that  it  took  his  hunger  and  thirst  away. 

He  had  been  both  hungry  and  thirsty  when  he  came  into 
the  cave,  as  he  had  not  waited  to  have  his  midday  meal 
with  the  other  field- workers;  but  now  he  felt  quite  comforted 
and  refreshed. 

He  sat  there  some  time  longer,  and  noticed  that  as  the 
old  men  frowned  over  the  chessboard,  their  beards  grew 
longer  and  longer,  until  they  swept  the  floor  of  the  cave,  and 
even  found  their  way  out  of  the  door. 

"I  hope  my  beard  will  never  grow  as  quickly,"  said  Wang 
Chih,  as  he  rose  and  took  up  his  axe  again. 

Then  one  of  the  old  men  spoke,  for  the  first  time.  "Our 

[272] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

beards  have  not  grown  quickly,  young  man.  How  long  is  it 
since  you  came  here?" 

"About  half  an  hour,  I  dare  say,"  replied  Wang  Chih. 
But  as  he  spoke,  the  axe  crumbled  to  dust  beneath  his  fingers, 
and  the  second  chess-player  laughed,  and  pointed  to  the  little 
brown  sweetmeats  on  the  table. 

"  Half  an  hour,  or  half  a  century  —  aye,  half  a  thousand 
years,  are  all  alike  to  him  who  tastes  of  these.  Go  down  into 
your  village  and  see  what  has  happened  since  you  left  it." 

So  Wang  Chih  went  down  as  quickly  as  he  could  from  the 
mountain,  and  found  the  fields  where  he  had  worked  covered 
with  houses,  and  a  busy  town  where  his  own  little  village  had 
been.  In  vain  he  looked  for  his  house,  his  wife,  and  his  chil- 
dren. 

There  were  strange  faces  everywhere;  and  although  when 
evening  came  ,the  Feast  of  Lanterns  was  being  held  once  more, 
there  was  no  Ho-Seen-Ko  carrying  her  red  and  yellow  fish,  or 
Han  Chung  with  his  flaming  red  ball. 

At  last  he  found  a  woman,  a  very,  very  old  woman,  who 
told  him  that  when  she  was  a  tiny  girl  she  remembered  her 
grandmother  saying  how,  when  she  was  a  tiny  girl,  a  poor 
young  man  had  been  spirited  away  by  the  Genii  of  the  moun- 
tains, on  the  day  of  the  Feast  of  Lanterns,  leaving  his  wife 
and  little  children  with  only  a  few  handfuls  of  rice  in  the  house. 

"  Moreover,  if  you  wait  while  the  procession  passes,  you  will 
see  two  children  dressed  to  represent  Han  Chung  and  Ho- 
Seen-Ko,  and  their  mother  carrying  the  empty  rice-bowl  be- 
tween them;  for  this  is  done  every  year  to  remind  people  to 
take  care  of  the  widow  and  fatherless,"  she  said.  So  Wang 
Chih  waited  in  the  street;  and  in  a  little  while  the  procession 
came  to  an  end;  and  the  last  three  figures  in  it  were  a  boy  and 
a  girl,  dressed  like  his  own  two  children,  walking  on  either 
side  of  a  young  woman  carrying  a  rice-bowl.  But  she  was  not 
like  his  wife  in  anything  but  her  dress,  and  the  children  were 
not  at  all  like  Han  Chung  and  Ho-Seen-Ko;  and  poor  Wang 
Chih's  heart  was  very  heavy  as  he  walked  away  out  of  the 
town. 

1*73] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

He  slept  out  on  the  mountain,  and  early  in  the  morning 
found  his  way  back  to  the  cave  where  the  two  old  men  were 
playing  chess. 

At  first  they  said  they  could  do  nothing  for  him,  and  told 
him  to  go  away  and  not  disturb  them;  but  Wang  Chih  would 
not  go,  and  they  soon  found  the  only  way  to  get  rid  of  him 
was  to  give  him  some  really  good  advice. 

"You  must  go  to  the  White  Hare  of  the  Moon,  and  ask 
him  for  a  bottle  of  the  elixir  of  life.  If  you  drink  that  you 
will  live  forever,"  said  one  of  them. 

"But  I  don't  want  to  live  forever,"  objected  Wang  Chih. 
"I  wish  to  go  back  and  live  in  the  days  when  my  wife  and 
children  were  here." 

"Ah,  well!  For  that  you  must  mix  the  elixir  of  life  with 
some  water  out  of  the  sky-dragon's  mouth." 

"And  where  is  the  sky-dragon  to  be  found?"  inquired 
Wang  Chih. 

"In  the  sky,  of  course.  You  really  ask  very  stupid  ques- 
tions. He  lives  in  a  cloud-cave.  And  when  he  comes  out  of 
it  he  breathes  fire,  and  sometimes  water.  If  he  is  breathing  fire 
you  will  be  burnt  up,  but  if  it  is  only  water,  you  will  easily  be 
able  to  catch  some  in  a  little  bottle.  What  else  do  you  want?" 

For  Wang  Chih  still  lingered  at  the  mouth  of  the  cave. 

"I  want  a  pair  of  wings  to  fly  with,  and  a  bottle  to  catch 
the  water  in,"  he  replied  boldly. 

So  they  gave  him  a  little  bottle;  and  before  he  had  time 
to  say  "Thank  you!"  a  white  crane  came  sailing  past,  and 
lighted  on  the  ground  close  to  the  cave. 

"The  crane  will  take  you  wherever  you  like,"  said  the 
old  men.  "Go  now,  and  leave  us  in  peace." 

So  Wang  Chih  sat  on  the  white  crane's  back,  and  was  taken 
up,  and  up,  and  up  through  the  sky  to  the  cloud-cave  where 
the  sky-dragon  lived.  And  the  dragon  had  the  head  of  a 
camel,  the  horns  of  a  deer,  the  eyes  of  a  rabbit,  the  ears  of  a 
cow  and  the  claws  of  a  hawk. 

Besides  this,  he  had  whiskers  and  a  beard,  and  in  his  beard 
was  a  bright  pearl 

[274] 


TALES  OF  WONDER. 

All  these  things  show  that  he  was  a  real,  genuine  dragon, 
and  if  you  ever  meet  a  dragon  who  is  not  exactly  like  this, 
you  will  know  he  is  only  a  make-believe  one. 

Wang  Chih  felt  rather  frightened  when  he  perceived  the 
cave  in  the  distance,  and  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  thought 
of  seeing  his  wife  again,  and  his  litle  boy  and  girl,  he  would 
have  been  glad  to  turn  back. 

While  he  was  far  away  the  cloud-cave  looked  like  a  dark 
hole  in  the  midst  of  a  soft,  white,  woolly  mass,  such  as  one 
sees  in  the  sky  on  an  April  day;  but  as  he  came  nearer  he 
found  the  cloud  was  as  hard  as  a  rock,  and  covered  with  a  kind 
of  dry,  white  grass. 

When  he  got  there,  he  sat  down  on  a  tuft  of  grass  near  the 
cave,  and  considered  what  he  should  do  next. 

The  first  thing  was,  of  course,  to  bring  the  dragon  out,  and 
the  next  to  make  him  breathe  water  instead  of  fire. 

"I  have  it!"  cried  Wang  Chih  at  last;  and  he  nodded  his 
head  so  many  times  that  the  white  crane  expected  to  see  it 
fall  off. 

He  struck  a  light,  and  set  the  grass  on  fire,  and  it  was  so 
dry  that  the  flames  spread  all  around  the  entrance  to  the  cave, 
and  made  such  a  smoke  and  crackling  that  the  sky-dragon 
put  his  head  out  to  see  what  was  the  matter. 

"Ho!  ho!"  cried  the  dragon,  when  he  saw  what  Wang 
Chih  had  done,  "I  can  soon  put  this  to  rights."  And  he 
breathed  once,  and  the  water  came  out  his  nose  and  mouth 
in  three  streams. 

But  this  was  not  enough  to  put  the  fire  out.  Then  he 
breathed  twice,  and  the  water  came  out  in  three  mighty  rivers, 
and  Wang  Chih,  who  had  taken  care  to  fill  his  bottle  when  the 
first  stream  began  to  flow,  sailed  away  on  the  white  crane's 
back  as  fast  as  he  could,  to  escape  being  drowned. 

The  rivers  poured  over  the  cloud  rock,  until  there  was  not 
a  spark  left  alight,  and  rushed  down  through  the  sky  into  the 
sea  below. 

Fortunately,  the  sea  lay  right  underneath  the  dragon's  cave, 
or  he  would  have  done  some  nice  mischief.  As  it  was,  the 

[275] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

people  on  the  coast  looked  out  across  the  water  toward  Japan, 
and  saw  three  inky-black  clouds  stretching  from  the  sky 
into  the  sea. 

" My  word!  There  is  a  fine  rain-storm  out  at  sea!"  they 
said  to  each  other. 

But,  of  course,  it  was  nothing  of  the  kind;  it  was  only  the 
sky-dragon  putting  out  the  fire  Wang  Chih  had  kindled. 

Meanwhile,  Wang  Chih  was  on  his  way  to  the  moon,  and 
when  he  got  there  he  went  straight  to  the  hut  where  the  Hare 
of  the  Moon  lived,  and  knocked  at  the  door. 

The  Hare  was  busy  pounding  the  drugs  which  make  up 
the  elixir  of  life;  but  he  left  his  work,  and  opened  the  door, 
and  invited  Wang  Chih  to  come  in. 

He  was  not  ugly,  like  the  dragon;  his  fur  was  quite  white 
and  soft  and  glossy,  and  he  had  lovely,  gentle  brown  eyes. 

The  Hare  of  the  Moon  lives  a  thousand  years,  as  you  know, 
and  when  he  is  five  hundred  years  old  he  changes  his  colour, 
from  brown  to  white,  and  becomes,  if  possible,  better  tem- 
pered and  nicer  than  he  was  before. 

As  soon  as  he  heard  what  Wang  Chih  wanted,  he  opened 
two  windows  at  the  back  of  the  hut,  and  told  him  to  look 
through  each  of  them  in  turn. 

"Tell  me  what  you  see,"  said  the  Hare,  going  back  to  the 
table  where  he  was  pounding  the  drugs. 

"I  can  see  a  great  many  houses  and  people,"  said  Wang 
Chih,  "  and  streets  —  why,  this  is  the  town  I  was  in  yesterday, 
the  one  which  has  taken  the  place  of  my  old  village." 

Wang  Chih  stared,  and  grew  more  and  more  puzzled.  Here 
he  was  up  in  the  moon,  and  yet  he  could  have  thrown  a  stone 
into  the  busy  street  of  the  Chinese  town  below  his  window. 

"How  does  it  come  here?"  he  stammered,  at  last. 

"Oh,  that  is  my  secret,"  replied  the  wise  old  Hare.  "I 
know  how  to  do  a  great  many  things  which  would  surprise  you. 
But  the  question  is,  do  you  want  to  go  back  there?" 

Wang  Chih  shook  his  head. 

"Then  close  the  window.  It  is  the  window  of  the  Present. 
And  look  through  the  other,  which  is  the  window  of  the  Past." 

[276] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Wang  Chih  obeyed,  and  through  this  window  he  saw  his 
own  dear  little  village,  and  his  wife,  and  Han  Chung  and 
Ho-Seen-Ko  jumping  about  her  as  she  hung  up  the  coloured 
lanterns  outside  the  door. 

''Father  won't  be  in  time  to  light  them  for  us,  after  all," 
Han  Chung  was  saying. 

Wang  Chih  turned,  and  looked  eagerly  at  the  White  Hare. 

"  Let  me  go  to  them,"  he  said.  "  I  have  got  a  bottle  of  water 
from  the  sky-dragon's  mouth,  and " 

" That's  all  right,"  said  the  White  Hare.  "Give  it  to 
me." 

He  opened  the  bottle,  and  mixed  the  contents  carefully 
with  a  few  drops  of  the  elixir  of  life,  which  was  clear  as  crystal, 
and  of  which  each  drop  shone  like  a  diamond  as  he  poured 
it  in. 

"Now,  drink  this,"  he  said  to  Wang  Chih,  "and  it  will 
give  you  the  power  of  living  once  more  in  the  past,  as  you 
desire." 

Wang  Chih  held  out  his  hand,  and  drank  every  drop. 

The  moment  he  had  done  so,  the  window  grew  larger,  and 
he  saw  some  steps  leading  from  it  down  into  the  village  street. 

Thanking  the  Hare,  he  rushed  through  it,  and  ran  toward 
his  own  house,  arriving  in  time  to  take  the  taper  from  his 
wife's  hand  with  which  she  was  about  to  light  the  red  and 
yellow  lanterns  which  swung  over  the  door. 

"What  has  kept  you  so  long,  father?  Where  have  you 
been?"  asked  Han  Chung,  while  little  Ho-Seen-Ko  wondered 
why  he  kissed  and  embraced  them  all  so  eagerly. 

But  Wang  Chih  did  not  tell  them  his  adventures  just  then; 
only  when  darkness  fell,  and  the  Feast  of  Lanterns  began, 
he  took  his  part  in  it  with  a  merry  heart. 


[277] 


The  Lake  of  Gems 

upon  a  time,  so  very  long  ago  that  even  the  great- 
grandfathers  of  our  great-grandmothers  had  not  been 
born,  there  lived  in  the  city  of  Kwen-lu  a  little  Chinese 
boy  named  Pei-Hang. 

His  father  and  mother  loved  him  dearly,  and  did  all  they  could 
to  shield  him  from  the  power  of  the  evil  Genii,  or  spirits,  of  whom 
there  were  a  great  many  in  China.  Of  course,  there  were  some 
good  Genii  too,  but  most  of  them  were  very  much  the  reverse, 
and  Pei-Hang' s  mother  was  always  taking  precautions  against 
them. 

Now  it  is  said  that  a  wicked  Geni  will  not  come  near  a  Chinese 
boy  if  he  has  some  red  silk  braided  in  with  his  pigtail,  or  if  he 
wears  a  silver  chain  round  his  neck. 

And  the  most  daring  Geni  has  a  great  dread  of  old  fishing-nets. 

Pei-Hang's  mother  made  him  a  little  shirt  out  of  an 
old  fishing-net  to  wear  next  to  his  skin,  and  she  took  care 
that  his  pigtail  should  be  plaited  with  the  brightest  red  silk 
she  could  buy. 

She  was  particular  in  having  his  head  shaved  in  exactly  the 
right  way,  too,  and  to  have  a  tuft  left  sticking  up  in  the  luckiest 
place. 

With  all  these  precautions  Pei-Hang  got  safely  over  the 
troubles  of  his  babyhood,  and  grew  from  a  little  boy  into  a 
big  one,  and  from  a  boy  to  a  tall  and  handsome  youth;  and  he 
left  off  wearing  his  netted  shirt,  although  the  silver  chain  still 
hung  round  his  neck  and  there  was  red  silk  in  his  pigtail. 

"It  is  time  that  Pei-Hang  saw  a  little  more,"  said  his  father. 
"He  must  go  to  Chang-ngan,  and  study  under  the  wise  men 
there,  and  find  out  what  the  world  is  thinking  about." 

Chang-ngan  was  the  old  capital  of  China,  a  very  great  city 

[278] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

indeed,  and  Pin-Too,  the  master  to  whom  Pei-Hang  was  sent, 
was  the  wisest  man  in  it. 

And  there  Pei-Hang  soon  learned  what  the  world  was  thinking 
about,  and  many  things  besides.  And  as  soon  as  he  was 
eighteen  he  took  the  red  silk  out  of  his  pigtail  and  the  silver  chain 
from  his  neck;  for  grown-up  people  do  not  need  charms  to  pro- 
tect them  from  the  Genii — they  can  generally  protect  themselves. 

When  he  was  twenty,  Pin-Too  told  him  he  could  not  teach  him 
any  more. 

"It  is  time  for  you  to  go  back  to  your  parents,  and  comfort 
them  in  their  old  age,"  he  said. 

He  looked  very  sorry  as  he  said  it,  for  Pei-Hang  had  been  his 
favourite  pupil. 

"I  will  start  to-morrow,  Master,"  replied  Pei-Hang, 
obediently.  "  I  will  leave  the  city  by  the  Golden  Bridge." 

"No,  you  must  go  by  the  Indigo  Bridge,  for  there  you  will 
meet  your  future  wife,"  said  Pin-Too. 

"  I  was  not  thinking  of  a  wife,"  observed  Pei-Hang,  with  some 
dismay. 

And  Pin-Too  wrinkled  up  his  eyes  and  laughed. 

"All  the  better!"  he  said.  "Because,  when  you  have  once 
seen  her,  you  will  be  able  to  think  of  nothing  else." 

It  was  very  hot  weather,  and  Pei-Hang  ought  to  have  started 
early  in  the  morning;  but  he  sat  so  long  over  his  books  the  night 
before  his  journey  that  he  fell  fast  asleep  just  before  sunrise, 
and  slept  all  through  the  coolest  hours  of  the  day. 

When  he  awoke,  the  sun  was  blazing  down  upon  the  streets 
of  Chang-ngan,  and  making  the  town  like  a  furnace. 

However,  Pei-Hang  took  up  his  stick  and  set  off,  because  he 
had  promised  his  father  and  mother  to  start  that  day. 

"  I  will  rest  a  little  at  the  Indigo  Bridge,  and  walk  on  again 
in  the  cool  of  the  evening,"  he  said  to  himself. 

But  on  the  bridge  he  fell  asleep  again,  so  tired  was  he  with  the 
many  sleepless  nights  he  had  spent  in  study. 

While  he  slept  he  had  a  dream,  in  which  a  tall  and  beautiful 
maiden  appeared  to  him,  and  showed  him  her  right  foot,  round 
which  a  red  cord  was  bound. 

[279] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  it?"  asked  Pei-Hang,  who  could 
hardly  take  his  eyes  away  from  her  face  to  look  at  her  foot. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  red  cord  around  your  foot,  too  ?  " 
replied  the  girl. 

Then  Pei-Hang  glanced  at  his  right  foot,  and  saw  that  his 
foot  and  the  girl's  were  tied  together  by  the  same  thin  red 
cord;  and  by  this  he  knew  that  she  must  be  his  future  wife. 

"I  have  heard  my  mother  say,"  he  said,  "that  when  a  boy  is 
born,  the  Fairy  of  the  Moon  ties  an  invisible  red  cord  round  his 
right  foot,  and  the  other  end  of  the  cord  round  the  foot  of  the 
girl-baby  whom  he  is  to  marry." 

"That  is  quite  true,"  said  the  maiden;  "and  this  is  an 
invisible  cord  to  people  who  are  awake.  Now  I  will  tell  you  my 
name,  and  remember  it  when  you  hear  it  again.  It  is 
Yun-Ying." 

"And  I  will  tell  you  mine,"  began  Pei-Hang,  but  Yun-Ying 
stopped  him,  smiling. 

"Ah,  I  know  yours,  and  all  about  you,"  she  said. 

This  surprised  Pei-Hang  very  much;  but  he  need  not  have 
been  greatly  astonished,  for  everyone  in  Chang-ngan  knew  that 
Pei-Hang  was  the  handsomest  and  wisest  and  best  loved  pupil 
the  wise  Pin-Too  had  ever  had. 

And  Yun-Ying  lived  quite  close  to  the  city,  and  had  often 
seen  Pei-Hang  walking  through  the  streets  with  his  books. 

When  Pei-Hang  awoke,  he  found,  as  she  had  said,  that  there 
was  no  red  cord  around  his  foot,  and  no  fair  maiden  looking  down 
at  him,  either. 

"I  wonder  if  she  is  real,  or  only  a  dream-maiden,  after  all," 
he  said  to  himself. 

But  Yun-Ying  was  quite  real;  only  her  mother,  who  knew 
something  of  magic,  had  given  her  the  power  of  stepping  in  and 
out  of  people's  dreams  just  as  she  chose. 

Pei-Hang  got  up  and  went  on  his  way,  thinking  of  Yun-Ying 
all  the  time. 

It  was  still  very  hot,  and  he  grew  so  thirsty  that  he  went  to 
a  little  hut  by  the  roadside,  and  asked  an  old  woman  who  was 
sitting  in  the  doorway  to  give  him  a  drink. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  old  dame  told  her  daughter  to  fill  their  best  goblet  with 
fresh  spring  water,  and  bring  it  out  to  the  stranger;  and  when  the 
daughter  appeared,  it  was  none  other  than  Yun-Ying  herself. 

"Oh!"  cried  Pei-Hang,  "I  thought  perhaps  I  should  never 
see  you  again,  and  I  have  found  you  almost  directly." 

"And  what  is  my  name?"  asked  the  girl,  laughing. 

"Yun-Ying,"  replied  Pei-Hang.  "Yun-Ying,  Yun-Ying," 
he  repeated,  in  a  singing  tone,  just  as  he  had  been  saying  it  all 
the  time  as  he  walked  along,  as  if  he  loved  the  sound  of  it. 

Yun-Ying  was  dressed  in  white  underneath,  but  her  over- 
dress was  bright  blue,  embroidered  with  beautiful  flowers 
which  she  had  worked  herself;  and  she  stood  in  the  door  of  the 
hut,  with  a  peach  tree  in  full  bloom  over  her  head,  making  such 
a  picture  of  youth  and  loveliness  that  Pei-Hang's  heart  seemed 
to  jump  up  into  his  throat,  and  beat  there  fast  enough  to  choke 
him. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  And  how  do  you  come  to  know  Yun-Ying  ?  " 
asked  the  old  woman  peering  and  blinking  at  him,  with  her  hand 
over  her  eyes,  to  shade  them  from  the  sun. 

And  when  she  heard  about  the  dream,  and  the  red  cord,  and 
that  Pei-Hang  wanted  to  marry  her  daughter,  she  did  not  look 
at  all  pleased. 

"If  I  had  two  daughters  you  might  have  one  of  them,  and 
welcome,"  she  grumbled. 

For  Pei-Hang  was  not  by  any  means  a  bad  match.  His 
parents  were  well  off,  and  he  was  their  only  child. 

But  Yun-Ying  was  a  very  pretty  girl,  and  a  mandarin  of 
Chang-ngan  was  anxious  to  make  her  his  wife. 

"  He  is  four  times  her  age,  it  is  true,"  said  her  mother,  explain- 
ing this  to  Pei-Hang;  "but  he  is  very  rich.  All  his  dishes  and 
plates  are  gold,  and  they  say  his  drinking-cups  are  gold,  set 
with  diamonds." 

"He  is  old  and  wrinkled,  like  a  little  brown  monkey,"  said 
Yun-Ying.  "/  don't  want  to  marry  him!  And,  besides,  the 
Fairy  of  the  Moon  did  n't  tie  my  foot  to  his." 

"No,  that 's  true  enough,"  sighed  her  mother. 

She  would  have  liked  to  tell  Pei-Hang  to  go  about  his  business, 

[281] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

but  she  knew  if  the  red  cord  had  really  been  tied  between  his 
foot  and  Yun-Ying's,  it  would  not  be  safe  to  do  that. 

"Come  inside,"  she  said  at  last;  "I'll  see  what  I  can 
promise." 

The  inside  of  the  hut  was  fragrant  with  the  scent  of  herbs 
which  were  strewn  all  over  the  floor,  and  on  a  wooden  stool  in 
the  middle  lay  a  broken  pestle  and  mortar. 

"Now,"  said  Yun-Ying's  mother,  "on  this  stool  I  pound 
magic  drugs  given  to  me  by  the  Genii;  but  my  pestle  and  mortar 
is  broken.  I  want  a  new  one." 

"That  I  can  easily  buy  in  Chang-ngan,"  replied  Pei-Hang. 

"No;  for  it  is  a  pestle  and  mortar  of  jade,  and  you  can  only 
get  one  like  it  by  going  to  the  home  of  the  Genii,  which  is  on  a 
mountain  above  the  Lake  of  Gems.  If  you  will  do  that,  and 
bring  it  back  to  me,  you  shall  marry  Yun-Ying." 

"Yes,  I  will  do  that,"  said  Pei-Hang,  after  a  moment's 
thought.  "But  I  must  see  my  parents  first." 

He  had  not  the  least  idea  where  the  home  of  the  Genii  was; 
but  Yun-Ying  took  him  out  into  the  garden,  and  showed  him, 
in  the  far  distance,  a  range  of  snow-capped  mountains,  with  one 
peak  towering  above  the  rest. 

"That  is  Mount  Sumi,"  she  said,  "and  it  is  there  the  Genii 
live,  sitting  on  the  snow-peaks,  and  looking  down  at  the  Lake  of 
Gems." 

"But  to  reach  it  you  must  cross  the  Blue  River,  the  White 
River,  the  Red  River,  and  the  Black  River,  which  are  all  full 
of  monstrous  fishes.  That  is  why  my  mother  is  sending  you," 
sighed  Yun-Ying.  "She  thinks  you  will  never  come  back 
alive." 

"I  know  how  to  swim,"  said  Pei-Hang,  "and  fishes  don't 
frighten  me." 

"Promise  me  you  won't  try  to  swim,"  said  Yun-Ying, 
earnestly.  "You  would  be  devoured  in  a  moment.  Take 
this  box  with  you.  In  it  you  will  find  six  red  seeds.  Throw 
one  into  each  river  as  you  come  to  it,  and  it  will  shrink  into  a 
little  brook,  over  which  you  can  jump." 

Pei-Hang  opened  the  box,  and  saw  inside  six  round,  red  seeds, 

[282] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

each  about  the  size  of  a  pea;  and  he  agreed  to  use  them  as  Yun- 
Ying  directed.  Then  he  kissed  her,  and  set  out  on  his  journey 
to  Mount  Sumi. 

But  on  his  way  across  the  plain  he  passed  through  the  town 
where  his  parents  lived,  and  he  went  to  see  them,  and  told  them 
all  that  had  happened  since  he  left  Chang-ngan. 

His  mother,  who  was  a  very  wise  woman,  as  mothers  generally 
are,  told  him  the  Genii  would  be  angry  if  he  turned  their  four 
great  rivers  into  brooks,  and  would  probably  refuse  to  give  him 
a  pestle  and  mortar  made  of  jade. 

"  I  never  thought  of  that/'  said  Pei-Hang. 

"Never  mind,"  said  his  mother,  "I  will  give  you  a  box  con- 
taining six  white  seeds.  Cast  one  into  each  brook  when  you 
have  crossed  it  on  your  way  home,  and  the  brook  will  expand 
into  a  river  again." 

Early  the  next  morning  Pei-Hang  kissed  her  and  went  on 
his  way. 

He  rested  during  the  midday  heat,  and  continued  his  journey 
when  it  grew  cool  again;  and  in  this  way,  at  the  end  of  seven 
days,  he  came  to  the  Blue  River. 

It  was  a  quarter  of  a  mile  wide,  and  as  blue  as  the  sky  of 
midsummer,  and  fishes  were  popping  their  heads  out  of  the 
water  in  every  direction.  The  head  of  every  fish  was  twice  as 
large  as  a  football,  and  had  two  rows  of  teeth.  But  Pei-Hang 
threw  a  red  seed  into  the  waves  which  were  lapping  the  shore, 
and  in  a  moment,  instead  of  the  wide  blue  river,  a  little  brook 
lay  at  his  feet. 

The  huge  fishes  were  changed  into  tiny  creatures  like  tapdoles, 
and  he  hopped  across  the  brook  on  one  foot. 

Soon  afterward  he  came  to  the  White  River,  which  was 
half  a  mile  wide,  so  rapid  that  it  was  covered  with  foam,  like 
new  milk,  and  full  of  immense  sea  serpents.  "  I  shan't  be  able 
to  hop  over  this  on  one  foot,"  thought  Pei-Hang,  throwing  his 
red  seed  into  the  water. 

But  to  his  surprise  the  White  River  shrank  just  as  rapidly  as 
the  Blue  River  into  a  tiny  rippling  brook,  with  some  wee  wrig- 
gling eels  at  the  bottom. 

[283] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Pei-Hang  leaped  lightly  over  it,  and  walked  a  long  way 
before  he  came  in  sight  of  the  Red  River. 

This  was  three-quarters  of  a  mile  wide,  and  bright  scarlet. 
It  looked  like  a  flood  of  melted  sealing-wax,  and  a  row  of  alli- 
gators, with  their  mouths  wide  open,  stretched  right  across  it 
like  a  bridge. 

"Now  for  my  little  red  seed!"  said  Pei-Hang,  opening  his 
box  quite  cheerfully. 

The  nearest  alligator  made  a  snap  at  the  seed  as  it  sank 
in  the  river,  but  he  missed  it,  and  the  next  minute  he  found 
himself  no  bigger  than  a  lizard,  sitting  at  the  bottom  of  a  stream 
not  half  a  yard  across.  At  the  other  side  of  it  Pei-Hang  was 
met  by  one  of  the  Genii,  who  had  come  down  from  his  snow- 
peak  to  see  who  it  was  that  had  dared  to  play  such  tricks  with 
the  three  mighty  rivers. 

Pei-Hang  showed  him  the  round  white  seeds  in  his  other  box. 

"It  is  all  right,"  he  said,  "I  can  make  them  as  large  as  they 
were  before,  on  my  way  back.  But  first  I  must  find  the  home 
of  the  Genii,  and  get  a  pestle  and  mortar  of  jade  for  my  future 
mother-in-law  to  pound  her  magic  drugs  in." 

"First  you  must  cross  the  Black  River,"  replied  the  Geni, 
with  rather  a  scornful  laugh.  "  It  is  a  mile  wide,  and  the  fish 
in  it  are  six  yards  long,  and  covered  with  spikes  like  porcupines." 

"How  did  you  get  across?"  inquired  Pei-Hang. 

"I?     Oh,  I  can  fly,"  said  the  Geni. 

"And  I  can  jump,"  retorted  Pei-Hang,  sturdily. 

The  Geni  walked  with  him  as  far  as  the  Black  River,  and 
when  our  hero  saw  the  great  waste  of  water  as  black  as  ink, 
stretching  away  in  front  of  him,  it  must  be  confessed  his  heart 
sank  a  little. 

But  he  took  out  his  fourth  seed,  and  watched  it  disappear 
beneath  a  coal-black  wave. 

In  an  instant,  to  the  Geni's  astonishment,  the  river  dried  up, 
leaving  only  a  shallow  stream  running  through  the  grass  at  their 
feet. 

The  Geni  was  not  altogether  a  bad-hearted  fellow,  and  he  was 
also  much  impressed  by  the  wonderful  things  Pei-Hang  seemed 

[284] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

able  to  do;  so  he  offered  to  show  him  the  nearest  way  to  the 
home  of  the  Genii,  on  the  top  of  Mount  Sumi. 

After  a  long  and  wearisome  climb  they  got  up  there,  and  found 
eight  of  the  Genii  sitting  on  eight  snow-peaks,  and  looking  down 
on  the  Lake  of  Gems,  as  Yun-Ying  had  said. 

The  Lake  of  Gems  lay  on  the  other  side  of  Mount  Sumi, 
and  was  a  beautiful  sheet  of  water,  flashing  all  the  colours  of 
the  rainbow. 

Pei-Hang  could  not  take  his  eyes  off  it.  He  forgot  all 
about  the  pestle  and  mortar  as  he  watched  the  waves  rippling 
along  the  shore,  and  leaving  behind  them  diamonds,  rubies, 
sapphires,  and  pearls  in  thousands. 

Every  pebble  on  the  margin  of  the  lake  was  a  precious  stone, 
and  Pei-Hang  wanted  to  go  down  and  fill  his  pockets  with  them. 

He  stood  there  while  the  Geni  who  had  been  his  guide 
explained  to  the  others  why  he  had  come,  and  told  them 
about  the  wonderful  red  and  white  seeds  he  carried  about 
with  him. 

"We  must  let  him  have  the  pestle  and  mortar,"  he  said,  "or 
he  won't  give  us  our  rivers  back  again."  The  eight  Genii 
nodded  their  eight  heads,  and  spoke  all  at  once,  with  a  noise 
which  was  like  the  rumble  of  thunder  among  the  hills.  "Let 
him  take  it,  if  he  can  carry  it,"  they  said. 

And  they  laughed  until  the  snow-peaks  shook  beneath  them; 
for  the  mortar  made  of  jade  was  six  feet  high  and  four  feet  wide 
and  the  pestle  was  so  heavy  no  mortal  could  lift  it. 

Pei-Hang,  when  he  had  finished  staring  at  the  Lake  of  Gems, 
walked  round  it,  and  wondered  how  he  was  to  carry  it  down  the 
mountain  and  across  the  plains  to  Chang-ngan. 

Then  he  sat  down  on  the  ground  to  think  the  matter  over, 
and  the  Genii,  even  his  own  good-natured  Geni,  laughed  at  him 
again. 

"  Come ! "  they  said.  "  If  you  like  to  fill  the  mortar  with  pre- 
cious stones,  you  may  do  it.  Any  man  who  can  carry  it  empty 
can  carry  it  full." 

"Because  no  one  can  carry  it  at  all,"  concluded  the  good- 
natured  Geni,  softly  to  himself. 

[285] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Pei-Hang  folded  his  arms,  and  sat  still,  and  thought,  and 
thought,  and  took  no  notice  of  their  gibes  and  sneers. 

He  had  not  studied  three  years  with  the  wisest  man  in  Chang- 
ngan  for  nothing,  and,  besides,  he  was  determined  to  marry 
Yun-Ying,  and  when  young  men  are  very  much  in  love,  they 
sometimes  accomplish  things  which  their  friends  —  and  enemies 
—  think  are  impossible. 

At  last  a  light  came  into  his  eyes;  and  he  jumped  up  and 
asked  the  friendly  Geni  if  he  would  make  a  little  heap  of  stones 
at  one  side  of  the  mortar. 

"  I  want  to  be  able  to  look  inside  it,  and  I  am  not  tall  enough," 
said  he. 

"  And  why  don't  you  do  it  yourself?"  asked  the  Geni. 

"  Because  I  must  go  down  to  the  Lake  of  Gems  and  collect 
precious  stones,"  replied  Pei-Hang. 

And  he  ran  down  to  the  shore  of  the  lake  and  gathered  dia- 
monds, rubies,  emeralds,  pearls,  and  sapphires,  as  many  as  he 
could  carry. 

This  he  did  again  and  again,  emptying  them  into  the  mortar 
each  time,  until  it  was  quite  full,  and  held  gems  enough  to  make 
Pei-Hang  the  richest  man  in  China. 

This  was  exactly  what  he  wanted;  for  he  knew  that  the  yellow- 
faced  mandarin  was  only  the  richest  man  in  Chang-ngan,  and 
that  the  richest  man  in  China  would  have  a  far  greater  chance 
of  marrying  Yun-Ying. 

"Well,  what  next?"  cried  the  eight  Genii,  when  he  had 
finished.  "Will  you  take  it  on  your  shoulder  or  on  your 
head?" 

"I  will  just  carry  it  under  my  arm,"  replied  Pei-Hang,  easily. 

And  he  took  out  his  little  box,  and  threw  one  of  his  red  seeds 
on  top  of  the  gems. 

In  a  moment  the  gigantic  pestle  and  mortar  shrank  into  one 
of  the  ordinary  size. 

Pei-Hang  put  the  pestle  in  his  pocket,  and  took  up  the  mortar 
carefully,  because  he  did  not  wish  to  spill  the  precious  stones, 
and  made  a  low  bow  to  the  Genii. 

"  Good-bye,  and  thank  you,"  he  said. 

[286] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

They  did  not  laugh  this  time,  but  they  pursued  him  with  such 
a  roar  of  rage  that  it  sounded  as  if  eight  lions  were  waiting  for 
their  dinner. 

But  they  did  not  dare  to  stop  him,  knowing  that  he  had  the 
power  to  turn  the  four  brooks  into  four  rivers  again. 

Pei-Hang  hurried  away,  and  on  his  journey  did  exactly  what 
he  had  promised. 

He  jumped  across  the  first  brook,  and  threw  a  white  seed  into 
it,  and  turned  it  into  a  terrible  inky  black  waste  of  waters  a  mile 
wide,  full  of  fishes  six  yards  long,  and  every  fish  covered  with 
spikes. 

The  Genii  stopped  roaring  then;  they  were  relieved  to  see  the 
Black  River  rolling  once  more  between  them  and  the  outer 
world. 

When  Pei-Hang  came  to  the  Red  River,  and  the  White  River, 
and  the  Blue  River,  he  did  the  same  thing;  and  from  that  day 
to  this  no  one  has  been  able  to  find  the  home  of  the  Genii,  because 
no  one  but  Pei-Hang  could  ever  cross  the  Blue  River,  much  less 
the  other  three. 

Then  Pei-Hang  journeyed  for  seven  days,  and  came  to  his 
father's  and  mother's  house,  and  told  them  all  that  had  hap- 
pened since  he  had  left  them,  and  he  gave  them  a  ruby,  a 
diamond,  an  emerald,  a  sapphire,  a  pearl,  and  a  pink  topaz, 
a  jewel  for  every  white  seed  his  mother  had  given  him,  and  each 
as  large  as  a  sparrow's  egg.  After  that  he  went  on  to  Chang- 
ngan,  and  there  he  found  that,  although  he  had  only  been  a 
month  away,  Yun-Ying's  mother  had  told  everyone  he  was 
dead,  and  invited  all  her  friends  to  a  wedding  feast  in  honour 
of  her  daughter's  marriage  with  the  yellow-faced  old  man- 
darin. The  wedding  had  not  taken  place  when  Pei-Hang 
arrived;  but  Yun-Ying  stood  under  the  peach  tree,  in  her 
wedding  dress,  which  was  of  pink  silk,  all  embroidered  with 
silver,  and  when  she  saw  Pei-Hang,  she  threw  herself  into  his 
arms  and  the  tears  ran  down  her  cheeks. 

Pei-Hang  put  down  the  pestle  and  mortar  while  he  com- 
forted her,  and  her  mother  came  running  out  to  look  at  it. 

"You  have  come  too  late  to  marry  Yun-Ying,"  she  said. 

[287] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"  But  I  '11  buy  the  pestle  and  mortar  from  you  with  some  of 
the  money  the  mandarin  has  given  me." 

"No,  you  will  not,"  replied  Pei-Hang.  And  he  dropped 
one  of  his  white  seeds  into  the  mortar,  which  at  once  increased 
in  size  until  it  filled  the  whole  grass  plat  under  the  peach 
tree,  and  it  was  full  to  the  brim  of  glittering  jewels. 

Pei-Hang  climbed  into  one  of  the  branches  overhanging 
it,  and  from  there  he  threw  down  among  the  wedding 
guests  diamonds,  rubies,  emeralds,  and  all  kinds  of  precious 
stones. 

And  the  yellow-faced  mandarin  was  as  busy  picking  them 
up  as  anyone. 

"Although  he  is  so  rich  that  his  drinking-cups  are  made 
of  gold!"  cried  the  others,  indignantly. 

"One  can  never  have  too  much  of  a  good  thing.  He!  he! 
he!"  he  chuckled. 

And  when  Pei-Hang  offered  him  three  rubies,  each  as  large 
as  a  pigeon's  egg,  if  he  would  go  away  and  forget  all  about 
Yun-Ying,  he  took  them  and  went. 

Perhaps  he  knew  that  Yun-Ying's  mother  would  not  have 
much  more  to  say  to  him,  now  that  she  had  a  chance  of  a 
son-in-law  who  scattered  jewels  about  the  grass  like  pearl 
barley. 

Or  perhaps  he  really  preferred  the  three  great  rubies  to 
Yun-Ying. 

At  any  rate,  he  went  back  to  Chang-ngan,  and  Pei-Hang 
married  Yun  Ying,  and  took  her  away  to  the  city  where  his 
father  and  mother  lived;  and  they  were  as  happy  as  two  young 
people  deserve  to  be  when  they  love  each  other  dearly. 

As  for  the  pestle  and  mortar  of  jade,  it  stood  under  the 
peach  tree;  and  no  one  could  lift  it  into  the  cottage,  and  no 
one  could  have  pounded  magic  drugs  in  it,  if  they  could  have 
got  it  inside. 

Pei-Hang  had  one  red  seed  left  in  his  box,  and  he  meant 
to  have  thrown  it  into  the  mortar  as  soon  as  he  had  taken  all 
the  precious  stones  out,  and  made  it  small  again. 

But  while  he  was  up  in  the  peach  tree  the  box  flew  open, 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  the  seed  fell  out,  and  was  gobbled  up  by  a  turkey 
underneath. 

The  turkey,  of  course,  changed  into  a  bantam  cock;  but 
the  pestle  and  mortar  had  to  remain  the  size  it  was. 

And  Yun-Ying's  mother  was  very  angry  about  it,  although 
I  do  not  think  she  deserved  anything  else,  after  the  unfair 
advantage  she  had  tried  to  take  of  her  son-in-law. 


[289] 


The  Sea-Maiden 

r  j  THERE  was  once  a  poor  old  fisherman,  and  one  year  he 
i  was  not  getting  much  fish.  On  a  day  of  days,  while 
JL  he  was  fishing,  there  rose  a  sea-maiden  at  the  side  of 
his  boat,  and  she  asked  him,  "Are  you  getting  much  fish?" 
The  old  man  answered  and  said,  "Not  I."  "What  reward 
would  you  give  me  for  sending  plenty  of  fish  to  you?"  "  Ach!" 
said  the  old  man,  "I  have  not  much  to  spare."  "Will  you 
give  me  the  first  son  you  have?"  said  she.  "I  would  give 
ye  that,  were  I  to  have  a  son,"  said  he.  "Then  go  home, 
and  remember  me  when  your  son  is  twenty  years  of  age,  and 
you  yourself  will  get  plenty  of  fish  after  this."  Everything 
happened  as  the  sea-maiden  said,  and  he  himself  got  plenty 
of  fish;  but  when  the  end  of  the  twenty  years  was  nearing, 
the  old  man  was  growing  more  and  more  sorrowful  and  heavy- 
hearted,  while  he  counted  each  day  as  it  came. 

He  had  rest  neither  day  nor  night.  The  son  asked  his  father 
one  day,  "Is  any  one  troubling  you?"  The  old  man  said, 
"Someone  is,  but  that's  nought  to  do  with  you  nor  anyone 
else."  The  lad  said,  "I  must  know  what  it  is."  His  father 
told  him  at  last  how  the  matter  was  with  him  and  the  sea- 
maiden. "Let  not  that  put  you  in  any  trouble,"  said  the 
son;  "I  will  not  oppose  you."  "You  shall  not;  you  shall  not 
go,  my  son,  though  I  never  get  fish  any  more."  "If  you  will 
not  let  me  go  with  you,  go  to  the  smithy,  and  let  the 
smith  make  me  a  great  strong  sword,  and  I  will  go  seek 
my  fortune." 

His  father  went  to  the  smithy,  and  the  smith  made  a  doughty 
sword  for  him.  His  father  came  home  with  the  sword.  The 
lad  grasped  it  and  gave  it  a  shake  or  two,  and  it  flew  into  a 
hundred  splinters.  He  asked  his  father  to  go  to  the  smithy 

[290] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  get  him  another  sword  in  which  there  should  be  twice  as 
much  weight;  and  so  his  father  did,  and  so  likewise  it  hap- 
pened to  the  next  sword  —  it  broke  in  two  halves.  Back 
went  the  old  man  to  the  smithy;  and  the  smith  made  a 
great  sword;  its  like  he  never  made  before.  "There's  the 
sword  for  thee,"  said  the  smith,  "and  the  fist  must  be  good 
that  plays  this  blade."  The  old  man  gave  the  sword  to  his 
son;  he  gave  it  a  shake  or  two.  "This  will  do,"  said  he; 
"it's  high  time  now  to  travel  on  my  way." 

On  the  next  morning  he  put  a  saddle  on  a  black  horse  that 
his  father  had,  and  he  took  the  world  for  his  pillow.  When 
he  went  on  a  bit,  he  fell  in  with  the  carcass  of  a  sheep  beside 
the  road.  And  there  were  a  great  black  dog,  a  falcon,  and 
an  otter,  and  they  were  quarrelling  over  the  spoil.  So  they 
asked  him  to  divide  it  for  them.  He  came  down  off  the  horse, 
and  he  divided  the  carcass  amongst  the  three,  three  shares 
to  the  dog,  two  shares  to  the  otter,  and  a  share  to  the  falcon. 
"For  this,"  said  the  dog,  "if  swiftness  of  foot  or  sharpness  of 
tooth  will  give  thee  aid,  mind  me,  and  I  will  be  at  thy  side." 
Said  the  otter,  "If  the  swimming  of  foot  on  the  ground  of  a 
pool  will  loose  thee,  mind  me,  and  I  will  be  at  thy  side."  Said 
the  falcon,  "If  hardship  comes  on  thee,  where  swiftness  of 
wing  or  crook  of  claw  will  do  good,  mind  me,  and  I  will  be  at 
thy  side." 

On  this  he  went  onward  till  he  reached  a  king's  house,  and 
he  took  service  to  be  a  herd,  and  his  wages  were  to  be  accord- 
ing to  the  milk  of  the  cattle.  He  went  away  with  the  cattle, 
and  the  grazing  was  but  bare.  In  the  evening  when  he  took 
them  home  they  had  not  much  milk,  the  place  was  so  bare, 
and  his  meat  and  drink  was  but  spare  that  night. 

On  the  next  day  he  went  farther  on  with  them;  and  at  last 
he  came  to  a  place  exceedingly  grassy,  in  a  great  glen,  of  which 
he  never  saw  the  like. 

But  about  the  time  when  he  should  drive  the  cattle  home- 
wards, whom  should  he  see  coming  but  a  great  giant  with  a 
sword  in  his  hand?  "Hi!  Ho!!  HOGARACH!!!"  says  the  giant. 
"Those  cattle  are  mine;  they  are  on  my  land,  and  a 

[291] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

dead  man  art  thou."  "I  say  not  that,"  says  the  herd;  "there 
is  no  knowing,  but  that  may  be  easier  to  say  than  to  do." 

He  drew  the  great  clean-sweeping  sword,  and  he  neared 
the  giant.  The  herd  drew  back  his  sword,  and  the  head 
was  off  the  giant  in  a  twinkling.  He  leaped  on  the  black  horse, 
and  he  went  to  look  for  the  giant's  house.  In  went  the  herd, 
and  that's  the  place  where  there  was  money  in  plenty,  and 
dresses  of  each  kind  in  the  wardrobe  with  gold  and  silver, 
and  each  thing  finer  than  the  other.  At  the  mouth  of  night 
he  took  himself  to  the  king's  house,  but  he  took  not  a  thing 
from  the  giant's  house.  And  when  the  cattle  were  milked 
this  night  there  was  milk!  He  got  good  feeding  this  night, 
meat  and  drink  without  stint,  and  the  king  was  hugely  pleased 
that  he  had  caught  such  a  herd.  He  went  on  for  a  time  in 
this  way,  but  at  last  the  glen  grew  bare  of  grass,  and  the  grazing 
was  not  so  good. 

So  he  thought  he  would  go  a  little  farther  forward  in  on 
the  giant's  land;  and  he  sees  a  great  park  of  grass.  He  returned 
for  the  cattle,  and  he  put  them  into  the  park. 

They  were  but  a  short  time  grazing  in  the  park  when  a 
great  wild  giant  came,  full  of  rage  and  madness.  "Hi!  HAW!! 
HOGARAICH!!!"  said  the  giant;  "it  is  a  drink  of  thy  blood 
that  will  quench  my  thirst  this  night."  "There  is  no  know- 
ing," said  the  herd,  "but  that's  easier  to  say  than  to  do." 
And  at  each  other  went  the  men.  There  was  shaking  of  blades! 
At  length  and  at  last  it  seemed  as  if  the  giant  would  get  the 
victory  over  the  herd.  Then  he  called  on  the  dog,  and  with 
one  spring  the  black  dog  caught  the  giant  by  the  neck,  and 
swiftly  the  herd  struck  off  his  head. 

He  went  home  very  tired  this  night,  but  it's  a  wonder  if  the 
king's  cattle  had  not  milk.  The  whole  family  was  delighted 
that  they  had  got  such  a  herd. 

Next  day  he  betakes  himself  to  the  castle.  When  he  reached 
the  door,  a  little  flattering  carlin  met  him  standing  in  the 
door.  "All  hail  and  good  luck  to  thee,  fisher's  son!  Jt is  I  my- 
self am  pleased  to  see  thee;  great  is  the  honour  for  this  kingdom, 
for  thy  like  to  be  come  into  it  —  thy  coming  in  is  fame  for 

[292] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

this  little  bothy;  go  in  first;  honour  to  the  gentles;  go  in,  and 
take  breath." 

"In  before  me,  thou  crone;  I  like  not  flattery  out  of  doors; 
go  in  and  let 's  hear  thy  speech."  In  went  the  crone,  and 
when  her  back  was  to  him  he  drew  his  sword  and  whips  off  her 
head;  but  the  sword  flew  out  of  his  hand.  And  swift  the 
crone  gripped  her  head  with  both  hands,  and  put  it  on  her 
neck  as  it  was  before.  The  dog  sprang  on  the  crone,  and  she 
struck  the  generous  dog  with  the  club  of  magic;  and  there  he 
lay.  But  the  herd  struggled  for  a  hold  of  the  club  of  magic, 
and  with  one  blow  on  the  top  of  the  head  she  was  on  earth 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  He  went  forward,  up  a  little, 
and  there  was  spoil!  Gold  and  silver,  and  each  thing  more 
precious  than  another,  in  the  crone's  castle.  He  went  back 
to  the  king's  house,  and  there  was  rejoicing. 

He  followed  herding  in  this  way  for  a  time;  but  one 
night  after  he  came  home,  instead  of  getting  "All  hail!" 
and  "Good  luck!"  from  the  dairymaid,  all  were  at  crying 
and  woe. 

He  asked  what  cause  of  woe  there  was  that  night.  The 
dairymaid  said,  "There  is  a  great  beast  with  three  heads  in 
the  loch,  and  it  must  get  someone  every  year,  and  the  lot  had 
come  this  year  on  the  king's  daughter,  and  at  midday  to- 
morrow she  is  to  meet  the  Laidly  Beast  at  the  upper  end  of 
the  loch,  but  there  is  a  great  suitor  yonder  who  is  going  to 
rescue  her." 

"What  suitor  is  that?"  said  the  herd.  "Oh,  he  is  a  great 
general  of  arms,"  said  the  dairymaid,  "and  when  he  kills  the 
beast,  he  will  marry  the  king's  daughter,  for  the  king  has 
said  that  he  who  could  save  his  daughter  should  get  her 
to  marry." 

But  on  the  morrow,  when  the  time  grew  near,  the  king's 
daughter  and  this  hero  of  arms  went  to  give  a  meeting  to  the 
beast,  and  they  reached  the  black  rock  at  the  upper  end  of  the 
loch.  They  were  but  a  short  time  there  when  the  beast  stirred 
in  the  midst  of  the  loch;  but  when  the  general  saw  this  terror 
of  a  beast  with  three  heads,  he  took  fright,  and  he  slunk  away, 

[293] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  he  hid  himself.  And  the  king's  daughter  was  under 
fear  and  under  trembling,  with  no  one  at  all  to  save  her.  Sud- 
denly she  sees  a  doughty,  handsome  youth,  riding  a  black  horse, 
and  coming  where  she  was.  He  was  marvellously  arrayed 
and  full  armed,  and  his  black  dog  moved  after  him.  "There 
is  gloom  on  your  face,  girl,"  said  the  youth;  "what  do 
you  here?" 

"Oh!  that's  no  matter,"  said  the  king's  daughter.  "It's 
not  long  I  '11  be  here  at  all  events." 

"I  say  not  that,"  said  he. 

"A  champion  fled  as  likely  as  you,  and  not  long  since," 
said  she. 

"He  is  a  champion  who  stands  the  war,"  said  the  youth. 
And  to  meet  the  beast  he  went  with  his  sword  and  his  dog. 
But  there  was  a  spluttering  and  a  splashing  between  himself 
and  the  beast!  The  dog  kept  doing  all  he  might,  and  the 
king's  daughter  was  palsied  by  fear  of  the  noise  of  the  beast! 
One  of  them  would  now  be  under,  and  now  above.  But  at 
last  he  cut  one  of  the  heads  off  it.  It  gave  one  roar,  and  the 
son  of  earth,  echo  of  the  rocks,  called  to  its  screech,  and  it 
drove  the  loch  in  spindrift  from  end  to  end,  and  in  a  twinkling 
it  went  out  of  sight. 

"Good  luck  and  victory  follow  you,  lad!"  said  the  king's 
daughter.  "I  am  safe  for  one  night,  but  the  beast  will  come 
again  and  again,  until  the  other  two  heads  come  off  it."  He 
caught  the  beast's  head,  and  he  drew  a  knot  through  it,  and 
he  told  her  to  bring  it  with  her  there  to-morrow.  She  gave 
him  a  gold  ring,  and  went  home  with  the  head  on  her  shoulder, 
and  the  herd  betook  himself  to  the  cows.  But  she  had  not 
gone  far  when  this  great  general  saw  her,  and  he  said  to  her, 
"  I  will  kill  you  if  you  do  not  say  't  was  I  took  the  head  off  the 
beast."  "Oh!"  says  she,"  'tis  I  will  say  it;  who  else  took 
the  head  off  the  beast  but  you!"  They  reached  the  king's 
house,  and  the  head  was  on  the  general's  shoulder.  But 
here  was  rejoicing,  that  she  should  come  home  alive  and 
whole,  and  this  great  captain  with  the  beast's  head  full  of 
blood  in  hand.  On  the  morrow  they  went  away,  and  there 

[294] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

was  no  question  at  all  but  that  this  hero  would  save  the  king's 
daughter. 

They  reached  the  same  place,  and  they  were  not  long  there 
when  the  fearful  Laidly  Beast  stirred  in  the  midst  of  the  loch, 
and  the  hero  slunk  away  as  he  did  on  yesterday;  but  it  was  not 
long  after  this  when  the  man  of  the  black  horse  came,  with 
another  dress  on.  No  matter;  she  knew  that  it  was  the  very 
same  lad.  "It  is  I  am  pleased  to  see  you,"  said  she.  "I 
am  in  hopes  you  will  handle  your  great  sword  to-day  as  you 
did  yesterday.  Come  up  and  take  breath."  But  they  were 
not  long  there  when  they  saw  the  beast  steaming  in  the  midst 
of  the  loch. 

At  once  he  went  to  meet  the  beast,  but  there  was  Clooper- 
steich  and  Clapersteich,  spluttering,  splashing,  raving,  and 
roaring  on  the  beast!  They  kept  at  it  thus  for  a  long  time, 
and  about  the  mouth  of  the  night  he  cut  another  head  off  the 
beast.  He  put  it  on  the  knot  and  gave  it  to  her.  She  gave 
him  one  of  her  earrings,  and  he  leaped  on  the  black  horse, 
and  he  betook  himself  to  the  herding.  The  king's  daughter 
went  home  with  the  heads.  The  general  met  her,  and  took 
the  heads  from  her,  and  he  said  to  her  that  she  must  tell  that 
it  was  he  who  took  the  head  off  of  the  beast  this  time  also. 
"Who  else  took  the  head  off  the  beast  but  you?"  said  she. 
They  reached  the  king's  house  with  the  heads.  Then  there 
was  joy  and  gladness. 

About  the  same  time  on  the  morrow,  the  two  went  away. 
The  officer  hid  himself  as  he  usually  did.  The  king's  daughter 
betook  herself  to  the  bank  of  the  loch.  The  hero  of  the  black 
horse  came,  and  if  roaring  and  raving  were  on  the  beast  on 
the  days  that  were  passed,  this  day  it  was  horrible.  But  no 
matter,  he  took  the  third  head  off  the  beast,  and  drew  it 
through  the  knot,  and  gave  it  to  her.  She  gave  him  her 
other  earring,  and  then  she  went  home  with  the  heads. 
When  they  reached  the  king's  house,  all  were  full  of  smiles, 
and  the  general  was  to  marry  the  king's  daughter  the  next 
day.  The  wedding  was  going  on,  and  everyone  about  the 
castle  longing  till  the  priest  should  come.  But  when  the 

[295] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

priest  came,  she  would  marry  only  the  one  who  could  take 
the  heads  off  the  knot  without  cutting  it.  "  Who  should 
take  the  heads  off  the  knot  but  the  man  that  put  the  heads 
on?"  said  the  king. 

The  general  tried  them,  but  he  could  not  loose  them,  and 
at  last  there  was  no  one  about  the  house  but  had  tried  to  take 
the  heads  off  the  knot,  but  they  could  not.  The  king  asked 
if  there  was  anyone  else  about  the  house  that  would  try  to 
take  the  heads  off  the  knot.  They  said  that  the  herd  had 
not  tried  them  yet.  Word  went  for  the  herd;  and  he  was  not 
long  throwing  them  hither  and  thither.  "But  stop  a  bit,  my 
lad,"  said  the  king's  daughter;  "the  man  that  took  the  heads 
off  the  beast,  he  has  my  ring  and  my  two  earrings."  The 
herd  put  his  hand  in  his  pocket,  and  he  threw  them  on  the 
board.  "Thou  art  my  man,"  said  the  king's  daughter.  The 
king  was  not  so  pleased  when  he  saw  that  it  was  a  herd 
who  was  to  marry  his  daughter,  and  he  ordered  that  he  should 
be  put  in  a  better  dress;  but  his  daughter  spoke,  and  she  said 
that  he  had  a  dress  as  fine  as  any  that  ever  was  in  his  castle; 
and  thus  it  happened.  The  herd  put  on  the  giant's  golden 
dress,  and  they  were  married  that  same  day. 

They  were  now  married,  and  everything  went  on  well. 
But  one  day,  and  it  was  the  namesake  of  the  day  when  his 
father  had  promised  him  to  the  sea-maiden,  they  were  saunter- 
ing by  the  side  of  the  loch,  and  lo,  and  behold!  she  came  and 
took  him  away  to  the  loch  without  leave  or  asking.  The 
king's  daughter  was  now  mournful,  tearful,  blind-sorrowful 
for  her  married  man;  she  was  always  with  her  eye  on  the  loch. 
An  old  soothsayer  met  her,  and  she  told  how  it  had  befallen 
her  married  mate.  Then  he  told  her  the  thing  to  do  to  save 
her  mate,  and  that  she  did. 

She  took  her  harp  to  the  sea-shore,  and  sat  and  played; 
and  the  sea-maiden  came  up  to  listen,  for  sea-maidens  are 
fonder  of  music  than  all  other  creatures.  But  when  the 
wife  saw  the  sea-maiden  she  stopped.  The  sea-maiden  said, 
"Play  on!"  but  the  princess  said,  "No,  not  till  I  see  my  man 
again."  So  the  sea-maiden  put  up  his  head  out  of  the  loch. 

[296] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Then  the  princess  played  again,  and  stopped  till  the  sea- 
maiden put  him  up  to  the  waist.  Then  the  princess  played 
and  stopped  again,  and  this  time  the  sea-maiden  put  him  all 
out  of  the  loch,  and  he  called  on  the  falcon  and  became  one, 
and  flew  on  shore.  But  the  sea-maiden  took  the  princess,  his 
wife. 

Sorrowful  was  each  one  that  was  in  the  town  on  this  night. 
Her  man  was  mournful,  tearful,  wandering  down  and  up 
about  the  banks  of  the  loch,  by  day  and  night.  The  old  sooth- 
sayer met  him.  The  soothsayer  told  him  that  there  was  no 
way  of  killing  the  sea-maiden  but  the  one  way,  and  this  is  it: 
"In  the  island  that  is  in  the  midst  of  the  loch  is  the  white- 
footed  hind  of  the  slenderest  legs  and  the  swiftest  step,  and 
though  she  be  caught,  there  will  spring  a  hoodie  out  of  her, 
and  though  the  hoodie  should  be  caught,  there  will  spring  a 
trout  out  of  her,  but  there  is  an  egg  in  the  mouth  of  the  trout, 
and  the  soul  of  the  sea-maiden  is  in  the  egg  and  if  the  egg 
breaks  she  is  dead." 

Now,  there  was  no  way  of  getting  to  this  island,  for  the 
sea-maiden  would  sink  each  boat  and  raft  that  would  go  on 
the  loch.  He  thought  he  would  try  to  leap  the  strait  with  the 
black  horse,  and  even  so  he  did.  The  black  horse  leaped  the 
strait.  He  saw  the  hind,'  and  he  let  the  black  dog  after  her, 
but  when  he  was  on  one  side  of  the  island,  the  hind  would  be 
on  the  other  side.  "Oh!  would  the  black  dog  of  the  carcass 
of  flesh  were  here!"  No  sooner  spoke  he  the  word  than  the 
grateful  dog  was  at  his  side;  and  after  the  hind  he  went,  and 
they  were  not  long  in  bringing  her  to  earth.  But  he  no  sooner 
caught  her  than  a  hoodie  sprang  out  of  her.  "Would  that  the 
falcon  grey,  of  sharpest  eye  and  swiftest  wing,  were  here!" 
No  sooner  said  he  this  than  the  falcon  was  after  the  hoodie, 
and  she  was  not  long  putting  her  to  earth;  and  as  the  hoodie 
fell  on  the  bank  of  the  loch,  out  of  her  jumps  the  trout.  "Oh! 
that  thou  wert  by  me  now,  O  otter!"  No  sooner  said  than 
the  otter  was  at  his  side,  and  out  on  the  loch  she  leaped,  and 
brings  the  trout  from  the  midst  of  the  loch;  but  no  sooner 
was  the  otter  on  shore  with  the  trout  than  the  egg  came  from 

[297] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

his  mouth.  He  sprang  and  he  put  his  foot  on  it.  'T  was 
then  that  the  sea-maiden  appeared,  and  she  said,  "Break 
not  the  egg,  and  you  shall  get  all  you  ask."  "Deliver  to  me 
my  wife!"  In  the  wink  of  an  eye  she  was  by  his  side.  When 
he  got  hold  of  her  hand  in  both  his  hands,  he  let  his  foot  down 
on  the  egg,  and  the  sea-maiden  died. 


[298] 


The  Enchanted  Waterfall 

upon  a  time,  there  lived  alone  with  his  father  and 
mother  a  simple  young  wood-cutter.  He  worked  all 
day  on  the  lonely  hillside,  or  among  the  shady  trees 
of  the  forest.  But,  work  as  hard  as  he  might,  he  was  still 
very  poor,  and  could  bring  home  but  little  money  to  his  old 
father  and  mother.  This  grieved  him  very  much,  for  he  was 
an  affectionate  and  dutiful  son. 

For  himself  he  had  but  few  wants  and  was  easily  pleased. 
His  mother,  too,  was  always  cheerful  and  contented.  The 
old  father,  however,  was  of  a  selfish  disposition,  and  often 
grumbled  at  the  poor  supper  of  rice,  washed  down  with  weak 
tea,  or,  if  times  were  very  bad,  with  a  cup  of  hot  water. 

"If  we  had  but  a  little  sake*,  now,"  he  would  say,  "it  would 
warm  one  up,  and  do  one's  heart  good."  And  then  he  would 
reproach  the  simple  young  fellow,  vowing  that  in  his  young 
days  he  had  always  been  able  to  afford  a  cup  of  sake*  for  himself 
and  his  friends. 

Grieved  at  heart,  the  young  man  would  work  harder  than 
ever  and  think  to  himself:  "How  shall  I  earn  some  more 
money?  How  shall  I  get  a  little  sake*  for  my  poor  father, 
who  really  needs  it  in  his  weakness  and  old  age?" 

He  was  thinking  in  this  way  to  himself  one  day  as  he  was 
at  work  on  the  wooded  hills,  when  the  sound  of  rushing  water 
caught  his  ear.  He  had  often  worked  in  the  same  spot  before, 
and  could  not  remember  that  there  was  any  torrent  or  water- 
fall near.  So,  feeling  rather  surprised,  he  followed  the  sound, 
which  got  louder  and  louder  until  at  last  he  came  upon  a 
beautiful  little  cascade. 

The  water  looked  so  clear  and  cool  that  he  stooped  down 
where  it  was  flowing  away  in  a  quiet  stream,  and,  using  his  hand 

[299] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

as  a  cup,  drank  a  little  of  it.  What  was  his  amazement  to  find 
that  instead  of  water  it  was  the  most  excellent  sake ! 

Overjoyed  at  this  discovery,  he  quickly  filled  the  gourd 
which  was  hanging  at  his  girdle,  and  made  the  best  of  his 
way  home,  rejoicing  that  now  at  last  he  had  something  good 
to  bring  back  to  his  poor  old  father.  The  old  man  was  so 
delighted  with  the  sakg  that  he  drank  cup  after  cup.  A  neigh- 
bour happened  to  drop  in,  the  story  was  told  to  him,  and  a 
cup  of  sake*  offered  and  drunk  with  many  words  of  astonish- 
ment and  gratitude. 

Soon  the  news  spread  through  the  village,  and  before  night 
there  was  hardly  a  man  in  the  place  who  had  not  paid  his 
visit  of  curiosity,  been  told  the  tale  of  the  magic  fountain, 
and  smelt  the  gourd,  which,  alas!  was  now  empty. 

Next  morning  the  young  wood-cutter  set  off  to  work  earlier 
even  than  usual,  not  forgetting  to  carry  with  him  a  large 
gourd,  for  of  course  the  enchanted  waterfall  was  to  be  visited 
again. 

What  was  the  surprise  of  the  young  man  when  he  came  to 
the  spot,  to  find  several  of  his  neighbours  already  there,  and  all 
armed  with  buckets,  jars,  pitchers,  anything  that  would  carry 
a  good  supply  of  the  coveted  sake*.  Each  man  had  come 
secretly,  believing  that  he  alone  had  found  his  way  to  the  magic 
waterfall. 

The  young  wood-cutter  was  amused  to  see  the  looks  of  dis- 
appointment and  anger  upon  the  faces  of  those  who  already  stood 
near  the  water,  as  they  saw  fresh  arrivals  every  moment.  Each 
one  looked  abashed  and  uncomfortable  in  the  presence  of  his 
neighbours;  but,  at  last,  one  bolder  than  the  others  broke 
the  grim  silence  with  a  laugh,  which  soon  the  others  were  fain 
to  join  in. 

"Here  we  are,"  said  he,  "all  bent  on  the  same  errand. 
Let  us  fill  our  jars  and  gourds  and  go  home.  But  first  — 
just  one  taste  of  the  magic  sake*."  He  stooped  down  and, 
filling  his  gourd,  put  it  to  his  lips.  Once  and  yet  again  did  he 
drink,  with  a  face  of  astonishment  which  soon  gave  place  to 
anger. 

[300] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Water!"  he  shouted  in  a  rage;  "nothing  but  cold  water! 
We  have  been  tricked  and  deceived  by  a  parcel  of  made-up 
stories  —  where  is  that  young  fellow  ?  Let  us  duck  him  in 
his  fine  waterfall!" 

But  the  young  man  had  been  wise  enough  to  slip  behind 
a  big  rock  when  he  saw  the  turn  things  were  taking,  and  was 
nowhere  to  be  found. 

First  one  and  then  another  tasted  of  the  stream.  It  was 
but  too  true;  no  sake*,  but  clear,  cold  water  was  there.  Crest- 
fallen and  out  of  temper,  the  covetous  band  returned  to  their 
homes. 

When  they  were  fairly  gone  the  good  young  wood-cutter 
crept  from  his  hiding-place.  "Could  this  be  true,"  he  thought, 
"or  was  it  all  a  dream?  At  any  rate,"  said  he,  "I  must  taste 
once  more  for  myself."  He  filled  the  gourd  and  drank.  Sure 
enough,  there  was  the  same  fine-flavoured  sake*  he  had  tasted 
yesterday.  And  so  it  remained.  To  the  good,  dutiful  son 
the  cascade  flowed  with  the  finest  sake*,  while  to  all  others  it 
yielded  only  cold  water. 

The  emperor,  hearing  this  wonderful  story,  sent  for  the 
good  young  wood-cutter,  rewarded  him  for  his  kindness  to 
his  father,  and  even  changed  the  name  of  the  year  in  his  honour 
as  an  encouragement  to  children  in  all  future  time  to  honour 
and  obey  their  parents. 


301 


The  Amadan  of  the  Dough 

r  j  fHERE  was  a  king,  once  on  a  time,  that  had  a  son  that 

i  was  an  Amadan.*  The  Amadan's  mother  died,  and 
JL  the  king  married  again. 

The  Amadan's  stepmother  was  always  afraid  of  his  beat- 
ing her  children,  he  was  growing  so  big  and  strong.  So  to 
keep  him  from  growing  and  to  weaken  him,  she  had  him  fed 
on  dough  made  of  raw  meal  and  water,  and  for  that  he  was 
called  "The  Amadan  of  the  Dough."  But  instead  of  getting 
weaker,  it  was  getting  stronger  the  Amadan  was  on  this  fare, 
and  he  was  able  to  thrash  all  of  his  stepbrothers  together. 

At  length  his  stepmother  told  his  father  that  he  would  have  to 
drive  the  Amadan  away.  The  father  consented  to  put  him  away; 
but  the  Amadan  refused  to  go  till  his  father  would  give  him  a 
sword  so  sharp  that  it  would  cut  a  pack  of  wool  falling  on  it. 

After  a  great  deal  of  time  and  trouble  the  father  got  such 
a  sword  and  gave  it  to  the  Amadan;  and  when  the  Amadan 
had  tried  it  and  found  it  what  he  wanted,  he  bade  them  all 
good-bye  and  set  off. 

For  seven  days  and  seven  nights  he  travelled  away  before 
him  without  meeting  anything  wonderful,  but  on  the  seventh 
night  he  came  up  to  a  great  castle.  He  went  in  and  found 
no  one  there,  but  he  found  a  great  dinner  spread  on  the  table 
in  the  hall.  So  to  be  making  the  most  of  his  time,  down  the 
Amadan  sat  at  the  table  and  whacked  away. 

When  he  had  finished  with  his  dinner,  up  to  the  castle 
came  three  young  princes,  stout,  strong,  able  fellows,  but 
very,  very  tired,  and  bleeding  from  wounds  all  over  them. 

They  struck  the  castle  with  a  flint,  and  all  at  once  the  whole 
castle  shone  as  if  it  were  on  fire. 

*  Simpleton. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  Amadan  sprang  at  the  three  of  them  to  kill  them.  He 
said,  "What  do  you  mean  by  putting  the  castle  on  fire?" 

"O  Amadan!"  they  said,  "don't  interfere  with  us,  for  we 
are  nearly  killed  as  it  is.  The  castle  isn't  on  fire.  Every 
day  we  have  to  go  out  to  fight  three  giants  —  Slat  Mor,  Slat 
Marr,  and  Slat  Beag.  We  fight  them  all  day  long,  and  just 
as  night  is  falling  we  have  them  killed.  But  however  it  comes, 
in  the  night  they  always  come  to  life  again,  and  if  they  did  n't 
see  this  castle  lit  up,  they  'd  come  in  on  top  of  us  and  murder 
us  while  we  slept.  So  every  night  when  we  come  back  from 
the  fight,  we  light  up  the  castle.  Then  we  can  sleep  in  peace 
until  morning,  and  in  the  morning  go  off  and  fight  the  giants 
again." 

When  the  Amadan  heard  this,  he  wondered;  and  he  said  he 
would  like  very  much  to  help  them  kill  the  giants.  They 
said  they  would  be  very  glad  to  have  such  a  fine  fellow's  help; 
and  so  it  was  agreed  that  the  Amadan  should  go  with  them 
to  the  fight  next  day. 

Then  the  three  princes  washed  themselves  and  took  their 
supper,  and  they  and  the  Amadan  went  to  bed. 

In  the  morning  all  four  of  them  set  off,  and  travelled  to  the 
Glen  of  the  Echoes,  where  they  met  the  three  giants. 

"Now,"  says  the  Amadan,  "if  you  three  will  engage  the  two 
smaller  giants,  Slat  Marr  and  Slat  Beag,  I'll  engage  Slat  Mor 
myself  and  kill  him." 

They  agreed  to  this. 

Now  the  smallest  of  the  giants  was  far  bigger  and  more 
terrible  than  anything  ever  the  Amadan  had  seen  or  heard  of 
in  his  life  before,  so  you  can  fancy  what  Slat  Mor  must  have 
been  like. 

But  the  Amadan  was  little  concerned  at  this.  He  went  to 
meet  Slat  Mor,  and  the  two  of  them  fell  to  the  fight,  and  a 
great,  great  fight  they  had.  They  made  the  hard  ground 
into  soft,  and  the  soft  into  spring  wells;  they  made  the  rocks 
into  pebbles,  and  the  pebbles  into  gravel,  and  the  gravel  fell 
over  the  country  like  hailstones.  All  the  birds  of  the  air 
from  the  lower  end  of  the  world  to  the  upper  end  of  the  world, 

[303] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  all  the  wild  beasts  and  tame  from  the  four  ends  of  the 
earth,  came  flocking  to  see  the  fight;  and  in  the  end  the  Amadan 
ran  Slat  Mor  through  with  his  sword  and  laid  him  down  dead. 

Then  he  turned  to  help  the  three  princes,  and  very  soon  he 
laid  the  other  two  giants  down  dead  for  them  also. 

Then  the  three  princes  said  they  would  all  go  home.  The 
Amadan  told  them  to  go,  but  warned  them  not  to  light  up  the 
castle  this  night,  and  said  he  would  sit  by  the  giants'  corpses 
and  watch  if  they  came  to  life  again. 

The  three  princes  begged  of  him  not  to  do  this,  for  the 
three  giants  would  come  to  life,  and  then  he,  having  no  help, 
would  be  killed. 

The  Amadan  was  angry  with  them,  and  ordered  them  off 
instantly.  Then  he  sat  down  by  the  giants'  corpses  to  watch. 
But  he  was  so  tired  from  his  great  day's  fighting  that  by  and 
by  he  fell  asleep. 

About  twelve  o'clock  at  night,  when  the  Amadan  was  sleeping 
soundly,  up  comes  a  cailliach  [old  hag]  and  four  badachs 
[unwieldy  big  fellows],  and  the  cailliach  carried  with  her  a 
feather  and  a  bottle  of  iocshlainte  [ointment  of  health],  with 
which  she  began  to  rub  the  giants'  wounds. 

Two  of  the  giants  were  already  alive  when  the  Amadan 
awoke,  and  the  third  was  just  opening  his  eyes.  Up  sprang 
the  Amadan,  and  at  him  leaped  they  all  —  Slat  Mor,  Slat 
Marr,  Slat  Beag,  the  cailliach,  and  the  four  badachs. 

If  the  Amadan  had  had  a  hard  fight  during  the  day,  this 
one  was  surely  ten  times  harder.  But  a  brave  and  a  bold 
fellow  he  was,  and  not  to  be  daunted  by  numbers  of  showers 
of  blows.  They  fought  for  long  and  long.  They  made  the 
hard  ground  into  soft,  and  the  soft  into  spring  wells;  they  made 
the  rocks  into  pebbles,  and  the  pebbles  into  gravel,  and  the 
gravel  fell  over  the  country  like  hailstones.  All  the  birds  of 
the  air  from  the  lower  end  of  the  world  to  the  upper  end  of 
of  the  world,  and  all  the  wild  beasts  and  tame  from  the  four 
ends  of  the  earth,  came  flocking  to  see  the  fight;  and  one  after 
the  other  of  them  the  Amadan  ran  his  sword  through,  until  he 
had  every  man  of  them  stretched  on  the  ground,  dying  or  dead. 

[304] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

And  when  the  old  cailliach  was  dying,  she  called  the  Ama- 
dan  to  her  and  put  him  under  geasa  [an  obligation  that  he 
could  not  shirk]  to  lose  the  power  of  his  feet,  of  his  strength, 
of  his  sight,  and  of  his  memory,  if  he  did  not  go  to  meet  and 
fight  the  Black  Bull  of  the  Brown  Wood. 

When  the  old  hag  died  outright,  the  Amadan  rubbed  some 
of  the  iocshlainte  to  his  wounds  with  the  feather,  and  at  once 
he  was  as  hale  and  as  fresh  as  when  the  fight  began.  Then 
he  took  the  feather  and  the  bottle  of  iocshlainte,  buckled  on 
his  sword,  and  started  away  before  him  to  fulfil  his  geasa. 

He  travelled  for  the  length  of  that  lee-long  day,  and  when 
night  was  falling,  he  came  to  a  little  hut  on  the  edge  of  a  wood; 
and  the  hut  had  no  shelter  inside  or  out  but  one  feather  over  it, 
and  there  was  a  rough,  red  woman  standing  in  the  door. 

"You 're  welcome!"  says  she,  "Amadan  of  the  Dough, 
the  king  of  Ireland's  son.  What  have  you  been  doing  and 
where  are  you  going?" 

"Last  night,"  says  the  Amadan,  "I  fought  a  great  fight, 
and  killed  Slat  Mor,  Slat  Marr,  Slat  Beag,  the  Cailliach  of 
the  Rocks,  and  four  badachs.  Now  I  'm  under  geasa  to  meet 
and  to  fight  the  Black  Bull  of  the  Brown  Wood.  Can  you  tell 
me  where  to  find  him?" 

"I  can  that,"  says  she,  "but  it's  now  night.  Come  in  and 
eat  and  sleep." 

So  she  spread  for  the  Amadan  a  fine  supper,  and  made  a 
soft  bed,  and  he  ate  heartily  and  slept  heartily  that  night. 

In  the  morning  she  called  him  early,  and  she  directed  him 
on  his  way  to  meet  the  Black  Bull  of  the  Brown  Wood.  "  But, 
my  poor  Amadan,"  she  said,  "no  one  has  ever  yet  met  that 
bull  and  come  back  alive." 

She  told  him  that  when  he  reached  the  place  of  meeting, 
the  bull  would  come  tearing  down  the  hill  like  a  hurricane. 

"Here's  a  cloak,"  says  she,  "to  throw  upon  the  rock  that 
is  standing  there.  You  hide  yourself  behind  the  rock,  and 
when  the  bull  comes  tearing  down,  he  will  dash  at  the  cloak, 
and  blind  himself  with  the  crash  against  the  rock.  Then  you 
jump  on  the  bull's  back  and  fight  for  life.  If,  after  the  fight, 

[305] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

you  are  living,  come  back  and  see  me;  and  if  you  are  dead,  I'll 
go  and  see  you." 

The  Amadan  took  the  cloak,  thanked  her  and  set  off,  and 
travelled  on  and  on  until  he  came  to  the  place  of  meeting. 

When  the  Amadan  came  there,  he  saw  the  Bull  of  the  Brown 
Wood  come  tearing  down  the  hill  like  a  hurricane,  and  he  threw 
the  cloak  on  the  rock  and  hid  behind  it,  and  with  the  fury  of 
his  dash  against  the  cloak  the  bull  blinded  himself,  and  the  roar 
of  his  fury  split  the  rock. 

The  Amadan  lost  no  time  jumping  on  his  back,  and 
with  his  sword  began  hacking  and  slashing  him;  but 
he  was  no  easy  bull  to  conquer,  and  a  great  fight  the  Amadan 
had.  They  made  the  hard  ground  into  soft,  and  the  soft  into 
spring  wells;  they  made  the  rocks  into  pebbles,  and  the  pebbles 
into  gravel,  and  the  gravel  fell  over  the  country  like  hailstones. 
All  the  birds  of  the  air  from  the  lower  end  of  the  world  to  the 
upper  end  of  the  world,  and  all  the  wild  beasts  and  tame  from 
the  four  ends  of  the  earth,  came  flocking  to  see  the  fight;  at 
length,  after  a  long  time,  the  Amadan  ran  his  sword  right 
through  the  bull's  heart,  and  the  bull  fell  down  dead.  But 
before  he  died  he  put  the  Amadan  under  geasa  to  meet  and 
to  fight  the  White  Wether  of  the  Hill  of  the  Waterfalls. 

Then  the  Amadan  rubbed  his  own  wounds  with  the  ioc- 
shlainte,  and  he  was  as  fresh  and  hale  as  when  he  went  into  the 
fight.  Then  he  set  out  and  travelled  back  again  to  the  little 
hut  that  had  no  shelter  without  or  within,  only  one  feather 
over  it,  and  the  rough,  red  woman  was  standing  in  the  door, 
and  she  welcomed  the  Amadan  and  asked  him  the  news. 

He  told  her  all  about  the  fight,  and  that  the  Black  Bull  of 
the  Woods  had  put  him  under  geasa  to  meet  and  to  fight  the 
White  Wether  of  the  Hill  of  the  Waterfalls. 

"I  'm  sorry  for  you,  my  poor  Amadan,"  says  she,  "for  no 
one  ever  met  before  that  White  Wether  and  came  back  alive. 
But  come  in  and  eat  and  rest,  anyhow,  for  you  must  be  both 
hungry  and  sleepy." 

So  she  spread  him  a  hearty  meal  and  made  him  a  soft  bed, 
and  the  Amadan  ate  and  slept  heartily;  and  in  the  morning 

[306] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

she  directed  him  to  where  he  would  meet  the  White  Wether 
of  the  Hill  of  the  Waterfalls.  And  she  told  him  that  no  steel 
was  tougher  than  the  hide  of  the  White  Wether,  that  a  sword 
was  never  yet  made  that  could  go  through  it,  and  that  there 
was  only  one  place  —  a  little  white  spot  just  over  the  wether's 
heart  —  where  he  could  be  killed  or  sword  could  cut  through. 
And  she  told  the  Amadan  that  his  only  chance  was  to  hit  this 
spot. 

The  Amadan  thanked  her,  and  set  out.  He  travelled  away 
and  away  before  him  until  he  came  to  the  Hill  of  the  Water- 
falls, and  as  soon  as  he  reached  it  he  saw  the  White  Wether 
coming  tearing  toward  him  in  a  furious  rage,  and  the  earth 
he  was  throwing  up  with  his  horns  was  shutting  out  the  sun. 

And  when  the  wether  came  up  and  asked  the  Amadan  what 
great  feats  he  had  done  that  made  him  impudent  enough  to 
dare  to  come  there,  the  Amadan  said:  "With  this  sword  I 
have  killed  Slat  Mor,  Slatt  Marr,  Slatt  Beag,  the  Cailliach  of 
the  Rocks  and  her  four  badachs,  and  likewise  the  Black  Bull 
of  the  Brown  Wood." 

"Then,"  said  the  White  Wether,  "you'll  never  kill  any 
other."  And  at  the  Amadan  he  sprang. 

The  Amadan  struck  at  him  with  his  sword,  and  the  sword 
glanced  off  as  it  might  off  steel.  Both  of  them  fell  to  the  fight 
with  all  their  hearts,  and  such  a  fight  never  was  before  or  since. 
They  made  the  ground  into  soft,  and  the  soft  into  spring  wells ; 
they  made  the  rocks  into  pebbles,  and  'the  pebbles  into  gravel, 
and  the  gravel  fell  over  the  country  like  hailstones.  All  the 
birds  of  the  air  from  the  lower  end  of  the  world  to  the  upper 
end  of  the  world,  and  all  the  wild  beasts  and  tame  from  the 
four  ends  of  the  earth,  came  flocking  to  see  the  fight.  But 
at  length  and  at  last,  after  a  long  and  terrible  fight,  the  Ama- 
dan, seeing  the  little  spot  above  the  heart  that  the  red  woman 
had  told  him  of,  struck  for  it  and  hit  it,  and  drove  his  sword 
through  the  White  Wether's  heart,  and  he  fell  down.  And 
when  he  was  dying,  he  called  the  Amadan  and  put  him  under 
a  geasa  to  meet  and  fight  the  Beggarman  of  the  King  of  Sweden. 

The  Amadan  took  out  his  bottle  of  iocshlainte  and  rubbed 

[307] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

himself  with  the  iocshlainte,  and  he  was  as  fresh  and  hale  as 
when  he  began  the  fight.  Then  he  set  out  again,  and  when 
night  was  falling,  he  reached  the  hut  that  had  no  shelter  within 
or  without,  only  one  feather  over  it,  and  the  rough,  red  woman 
was  standing  in  the  door. 

Right  glad  she  was  to  see  the  Amadan  coming  back  alive, 
and  she  welcomed  him  heartily  and  asked  him  the  news. 

He  told  her  of  the  wonderful  fight  he  had  had,  and  that  he 
was  now  under  geasa  to  meet  and  fight  the  Beggarman  of  the 
King  of  Sweden. 

She  made  him  come  in  and  eat  and  sleep,  for  he  was  tired 
and  hungry.  And  heartily  the  Amadan  ate  and  heartily  he 
slept;  and  in  the  morning  she  called  him  early,  and  directed 
him  on  his  way  to  meet  the  Beggarman  of  the  King  of 
Sweden. 

She  told  him  that  when  he  reached  a  certain  hill,  the  beggar- 
man  would  come  down  from  the  sky  in  a  cloud;  and  that  he 
would  see  the  whole  world  between  the  beggarman's  legs  and 
nothing  above  his  head.  "If  ever  he  finds  himself  beaten," 
she  said,  "he  goes  up  into  the  sky  in  a  mist  and  stays  there 
to  refresh  himself.  You  may  let  him  go  up  once;  but  if  you 
let  him  go  up  the  second  time,  he  will  surely  kill  you  when  he 
comes  down.  Remember  that.  If  you  are  alive  when  the 
fight  is  over,  come  to  see  me.  If  you  are  dead,  I  will  go  to 
see  you." 

The  Amadan  thanked  her,  parted  with  her,  and  travelled 
away  and  away  before  him  until  he  reached  the  hill  which  she 
had  told  him  of.  And  when  he  came  there,  he  saw  a  great 
cloud  that  shot  out  of  the  sky,  descending  on  the  hill,  and  when 
it  came  down  on  the  hill  and  melted  away,  there  it  left  the  Beg- 
garman of  the  King  of  Sweden  standing,  and  between  his  legs 
the  Amadan  saw  the  whole  world  and  nothing  over  his  head. 

And  with  a  roar  and  a  run  the  beggarman  made  for  the 
Amadan,  and  the  roar  of  him  rattled  the  stars  in  the  sky.  He 
asked  the  Amadan  who  he  was,  and  what  he  had  done  to  have 
the  impudence  to  come  there  and  meet  him. 

The  Amadan  said:  "They  call  me  the  Amadan  of  the  Dough, 

[308] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  I  have  killed  Slat  Mor,  Slat  Man,  Slat  Beag,  the  Cailliach 
of  the  Rocks  and  her  four  badachs,  the  Black  Bull  of  the 
Brown  Wood,  and  the  White  Wether  of  the  Hill  of  the  Water- 
falls, and  before  night  I  '11  have  killed  the  Beggarman  of  the 
King  of  Sweden." 

"That  you  never  will,  you  miserable  object,"  says  the 
beggarman.  "You're  going  to  die  now,  and  I'll  give  you 
your  choice  to  die  either  by  a  hard  squeeze  of  wrestling,  or  a 
stroke  of  the  sword." 

"Well,"  says  the  Amadan,  "if  I  have  to  die,  I'd  sooner  die 
by  a  stroke  of  the  sword." 

"All  right,"  says  the  beggarman,  and  drew  his  sword. 

But  the  Amadan  drew  his  sword  at  the  same  time,  and  both 
went  at  it.  And  if  his  fights  before  had  been  hard,  this  one 
was  harder  and  greater  and  more  terrible  than  the  others  put 
together.  They  made  the  hard  ground  into  soft,  and  the  soft 
into  spring  wells;  they  made  the  rocks  into  pebbles,  and  the 
pebbles  into  gravel,  and  the  gravel  fell  over  the  country  like 
hailstones.  All  the  birds  of  the  air  from  the  lower  end  of  the 
world  to  the  upper  end  of  the  world,  and  all  the  wild  beasts 
and  tame  from  the  four  ends  of  the  earth,  came  flocking  to  see 
the  fight.  And  at  length  the  fight  was  putting  so  hard  upon 
the  beggarman,  and  he  was  getting  so  weak,  that  he  whistled, 
and  the  mist  came  around  him,  and  he  went  up  into  the  sky 
before  the  Amadan  knew.  He  remained  there  until  he  re- 
freshed himself,  and  then  came  down  again,  and  at  it  again 
he  went  for  the  Amadan,  and  fought  harder  and  harder  than 
before,  and  again  it  was  putting  too  hard  upon  him,  and  he 
whistled  as  before  for  the  mist  to  come  down  and  take  him  up. 

But  the  Amadan  remembered  what  the  red  woman  had 
warned  him;  he  gave  one  leap  into  the  air,  and  coming 
down,  drove  his  sword  through  the  beggarman's  heart,  and 
the  beggarman  fell  dead.  But  before  he  died  he  put 
geasa  on  the  Amadan  to  meet  and  fight  the  Silver  Cat  of  the 
Seven  Glens. 

The  Amadan  rubbed  his  wounds  with  the  iocshlainte,  and 
he  was  as  fresh  and  hale  as  when  he  began  the  fight;  and  then 

[309] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

he  set  out,  and  when  night  was  falling,  he  reached  the  hut 
that  had  no  shelter  within  or  without,  only  one  feather  over  it, 
and  the  rough,  red  woman  was  standing  in  the  door. 

Right  glad  she  was  to  see  the  Amadan  coming  back  alive, 
and  she  welcomed  him  right  heartily,  and  asked  him  the  news. 

He  told  her  that  he  had  killed  the  beggarman,  and  said  he 
was  now  under  geasa  to  meet  and  fight  the  Silver  Cat  of  the 
Seven  Glens. 

"Well,"  she  said,  "I  'm  sorry  for  you,  for  no  one  ever 
before  went  to  meet  the  Silver  Cat  and  came  back  alive.  But," 
she  says,  "you  're  both  tired  and  hungry;  come  in  and  rest 
and  sleep." 

So  in  the  Amadan  went,  and  had  a  hearty  supper  and  a 
soft  bed;  and  in  the  morning  she  called  him  up  early,  and  she 
gave  him  directions  where  to  meet  the  cat  and  how  to  find  it, 
and  she  told  him  there  was  only  one  vital  spot  on  that  cat, 
and  it  was  a  black  speck  on  the  bottom  of  the  cat's  stomach, 
and  unless  he  could  happen  to  run  his  sword  right  through 
this,  the  cat  would  surely  kill  him.  She  said: 

"  My  poor  Amadan,  I  'm  very  much  afraid  you  '11  not  come 
back  alive.  I  cannot  go  to  help  you  myself,  or  I  would;  but 
there  is  a  well  in  my  garden,  and  by  watching  that  well  I  will 
know  how  the  fight  goes  with  you.  While  there  is  honey  on 
top  of  the  well,  I  will  know  you  are  getting  the  better  of  the 
cat;  but  if  the  blood  comes  on  top,  then  the  cat  is  getting  the 
better  of  you;  and  if  the  blood  stays  there,  I  will  know,  my 
poor  Amadan,  that  you  are  dead." 

The  Amadan  bade  her  good-bye,  and  set  out  to  travel  to 
where  the  Seven  Glens  met  at  the  sea.  Here  there  was  a  preci- 
pice, and  under  the  precipice  a  cave.  In  this  cave  the  Silver 
Cat  lived,  and  once  a  day  she  came  out  to  sun  herself  on  the 
rocks. 

The  Amadan  let  himself  down  over  the  precipice  by  a 
rope,  and  he  waited  until  the  cat  came  out  to  sun  herself. 

When  the  cat  came  out  at  twelve  o'clock  and  saw  the  Ama- 
dan, she  let  a  roar  out  of  her  that  drove  the  waters  back  of  the 
sea  and  piled  them  up  a  quarter  of  a  mile  high,  and  she  asked 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

him  who  he  was  and  how  he  had  the  impudence  to  come 
there  to  meet  her. 

The  Amadan  said:  "They  call  me  the  Amadan  of  the  Dough, 
and  I  have  killed  Slat  Mor,  Slat  Marr,  Slat  Beag,  the  Cailliach 
of  the  Rocks  and  her  four  badachs,  the  Black  Bull  of  the 
Brown  Woods,  the  White  Wether  of  the  Hill  of  the  Waterfalls, 
and  the  Beggarman  of  the  King  of  Sweden,  and  before  night 
I  will  have  killed  the  Silver  Cat  of  the  Seven  Glens." 

"That  you  never  will,"  says  she,  "for  a  dead  man  you  will 
be  yourself."  And  at  him  she  sprang. 

But  the  Amadan  raised  his  sword  and  struck  at  her,  and 
both  of  them  fell  to  the  fight,  and  a  great,  great  fight  they  had. 
They  made  the  hard  ground  into  soft,  and  the  soft  into  spring 
wells;  they  made  the  rocks  into  pebbles,  and  the  pebbles  into 
gravel,  and  the  gravel  fell  over  the  country  like  hailstones. 
All  the  birds  of  the  air  from  the  lower  end  of  the  world  to  the 
upper  end  of  the  world,  and  all  the  wild  beasts  and  tame  from 
the  four  ends  of  the  earth,  came  flocking  to  see  the  fight;  and 
if  the  fights  that  the  Amadan  had  had  on  the  other  days  were 
great  and  terrible,  this  one  was  far  greater  and  far  more  ter- 
rible than  all  the  others  put  together,  and  the  poor  Amadan 
sorely  feared  that  before  night  fell  he  would  be  a  dead  man. 

The  red  woman  was  watching  at  the  well  in  her  garden, 
and  she  was  sorely  distressed,  for  though  at  one  time  the 
honey  was  uppermost,  at  another  time  it  was  all  blood,  and 
again  the  blood  and  the  honey  would  be  mixed;  so  she  felt 
bad  for  the  poor  Amadan. 

At  length  the  blood  and  the  honey  got  mixed  again,  and  it 
remained  that  way  until  night;  so  she  cried,  for  she  believed 
the  Amadan  himself  was  dead,  as  well  as  the  Silver  Cat. 

And  so  he  was.  For  when  the  fight  had  gone  on  for  long 
and  long,  the  cat,  with  a  great  long  nail  which  she  had  in  the 
end  of  her  tail,  tore  him  open  from  his  mouth  to  his  toes;  and 
as  she  tore  the  Amadan  open  and  he  was  about  to  fall,  she 
opened  her  mouth  so  wide  that  the  Amadan  saw  down  to  the 
very  bottom  of  her  stomach,  and  there  he  saw  the  black  speck 
that  the  red  woman  had  told  him  of.  And  just  before  he 

[3"] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

dropped  he  drove  his  sword  through  this  spot,  and  the  Silver 
Cat,  too,  fell  over  dead. 

It  was  not  long  now  till  the  red  woman  arrived  at  the  place 
and  found  both  the  Amadan  and  the  cat  lying  side  by  side, 
dead.  At  this  the  poor  woman  was  frantic  with  sorrow,  but 
suddenly  she  saw  by  the  Amadan' s  side  the  bottle  of  iocshlainte 
and  the  feather.  She  took  them  up  and  rubbed  the  Amadan 
with  the  iocshlainte,  and  he  jumped  to  his  feet,  alive  and  well, 
and  fresh  as  when  he  began  the  fight. 

He  smothered  her  with  kisses  and  drowned  her  with  tears. 
He  took  the  red  woman  with  him,  and  set  out  on  his  journey 
back,  and  travelled  and  travelled  on  and  on  till  he  came  to  the 
Castle  of  Fire. 

Here  he  met  the  three  young  princes,  who  were  now  living 
happily  with  no  giants  to  molest  them.  They  had  one  sister, 
the  most  beautiful  young  maiden  that  the  Amadan  had  ever 
beheld.  They  gave  her  to  the  Amadan  in  marriage,  and  gave 
her  half  of  all  they  owned  for  fortune. 

The  marriage  lasted  nine  days  and  nine  nights.  There 
were  nine  hundred  fiddlers,  nine  hundred  fluters,  and  nine 
hundred  pipers,  and  the  last  day  and  night  of  the  wedding 
were  better  than  the  first. 


[312 


The  Rakshas's  Palace 

upon  a  time  there  lived  a  Rajah  who  was  left  a 
widower  with  two  little  daughters.  Not  very  long 
after  his  first  wife  died  he  married  again,  and  his  second 
wife  did  not  care  for  her  stepchildren,  and  was  often  unkind 
to  them;  and  the  Rajah,  their  father,  never  troubled  himself 
to  look  after  them,  but  allowed  his  wife  to  treat  them  as  she 
liked.  This  made  the  poor  girls  very  miserable,  and  one  day 
one  of  them  said  to  the  other,  "  Don't  let  us  remain  any  longer 
here;  come  away  into  the  jungle,  for  nobody  here  cares  whether 
we  go  or  stay."  So  they  both  walked  off  into  the  jungle, 
and  lived  for  many  days  on  the  jungle  fruits.  At  last,  after  they 
had  wandered  on  for  a  long  while,  they  came  to  a  fine  palace 
which  belonged  to  a  Rakshas,  but  both  the  Rakshas  and  his 
wife  were  out  when  they  got  there.  Then  one  of  the  Princesses 
said  to  the  other,  "This  fine  palace,  in  the  midst  of  the  jangle, 
can  belong  to  no  one  but  a  Rakshas,  but  the  owner  has  evi- 
dently gone  out;  let  us  go  in  and  see  if  we  can  find  anything  to 
eat."  So  they  went  into  the  Rakshas's  house,  and  finding 
some  rice,  boiled,  and  ate  it.  Then  they  swept  the  room 
and  arranged  all  the  furniture  in  the  house  tidily.  But  hardly 
had  they  finished  doing  so  when  the  Rakshas  and  his  wife 
returned  home.  Then  the  two  Princesses  were  so  frightened 
that  they  ran  up  to  the  top  of  the  house  and  hid  themselves 
on  the  flat  roof,  from  whence  they  could  look  down  on  one 
side  into  the  inner  courtyard  of  the  house,  and  from  the  other 
could  see  the  open  country.  The  house-top  was  a  favourite 
resort  of  the  Rakshas  and  his  wife.  Here  they  would  sit  upon 
the  hot  summer  evenings;  here  they  winnowed  the  grain  and 
hung  out  the  clothes  to  dry;  and  the  two  Princesses  found 
a  sufficient  shelter  behind  some  sheaves  of  corn  that  were  waiting 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

to  be  threshed.  When  the  Rakshas  came  into  the  house,  he 
looked  round  and  said  to  his  wife,  "Somebody  has  been  ar- 
ranging the  house;  everything  in  it  is  so  clean  and  tidy.  Wife, 
did  you  do  this?"  "No,"  she  said;  "I  don't  know  who  can 
have  done  all  this."  "  Someone  also  has  been  sweeping  the 
courtyard,"  continued  the  Rakshas.  "Wife,  did  you  sweep 
the  courtyard?"  "No,"  she  answered;  "I  did  not  do  it. 
I  don't  know  who  did."  Then  the  Rakshas  walked  round 
and  round  several  times  with  his  nose  up  in  the  air,  saying, 
"Someone  is  here  now.  I  smell  flesh  and  blood!  Where 
can  they  be?"  "Stuff  and  nonsense!"  cried  his  wife;  "you 
smell  blood  indeed!  Why,  you  have  just  been  killing  and 
eating  a  hundred  thousand  people.  I  should  wonder  if  you 
didn't  still  smell  flesh  and  blood!"  They  went  on  quarrelling 
thus  until  the  Rakshas  said,  "Well,  never  mind;  I  don't  know 
how  it  is,  but  I'm  very  thirsty;  let's  come  and  drink  some  water." 
So  both  the  Rakshas  and  his  wife  went  to  a  well  which  was 
close  to  the  house,  and  began  letting  down  jars  into  it,  and 
drawing  up  the  water  and  drinking  it.  And  the  Princesses, 
who  were  on  the  top  of  the  house,  saw  them.  Now  the  youngest 
of  the  two  Princesses  was  a  very  wise  girl,  and  when  she  saw 
the  Rakshas  and  his  wife  by  the  well,  she  said  to  her  sister, 
"I  will  do  something  now  that  will  be  good  for  us  both"; 
and,  running  down  quickly  from  the  top  of  the  house,  she 
crept  close  behind  the  Rakshas  and  his  wife  as  they  stood 
on  tip-toe  more  than  half  over  the  side  of  the  well,  and,  catching 
hold  of  one  of  the  Rakshas's  heels  and  one  of  his  wife's,  gave 
each  a  little  push,  and  down  they  both  tumbled  into  the  well 
and  were  drowned  —  the  Rakshas  and  the  Rakshas's  wife ! 
The  Princess  then  returned  to  her  sister  and  said,  "  I  have  killed 
the  Rakshas."  "What!  both?"  cried  her  sister.  "Yes,  both," 
she  said.  "Won't  they  come  back?"  said  her  sister.  "No, 
never,"  answered  she. 

The  Rakshas  being  thus  killed,  the  two  Princesses  took 
possession  of  the  house,  and  lived  there  very  happily  for  a  long 
time.  In  it  they  found  heaps  and  heaps  of  rich  clothes  and 
jewels,  and  gold  and  silver,  which  the  Rakshas  had  taken 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

from  people  he  had  murdered;  and  all  round  the  house  were 
folds  for  the  flocks  and  sheds  for  the  herds  of  cattle  which  the 
Rakshas  owned.  Every  morning  the  youngest  Princess 
used  to  drive  out  the  flocks  and  herds  to  pasturage,  and  return 
home  with  them  every  night,  while  the  eldest  stayed  at  home, 
cooked  the  dinner  and  kept  the  house;  and  the  youngest  Princess, 
who  was  the  cleverest,  would  often  say  to  her  sister,  on  going 
away  for  the  day,  "Take  care,  if  you  see  any  stranger  (be  it 
man,  woman  or  child)  come  by  the  house,  to  hide,  if  possible, 
that  nobody  may  know  of  our  living  here;  and  if  anyone 
should  call  out  and  ask  for  a  drink  of  water,  or  any  poor  beggar 
pray  for  food,  before  you  give  it  to  him  be  sure  you  put  on 
ragged  clothes  and  cover  your  face  with  charcoal,  and  make 
yourself  look  as  ugly  as  possible,  lest,  seeing  how  fair  you  are, 
he  should  steal  you  away,  and  we  never  meet  again."  "Very 
well,"  the  other  Princess  would  answer,  "I  will  do  as  you 
advise." 

But  a  long  time  passed,  and  no  one  ever  came  by  that  way. 
At  last  one  day,  after  the  youngest  Princess  had  gone  out,  a 
young  Prince,  the  son  of  a  neighbouring  Rajah,  who  had  been 
hunting  with  his  attendants  for  many  days  in  the  jungles, 
came  near  the  place,  for  he  and  his  people  were  tired  with 
hunting,  and  had  been  seeking  all  through  the  jungle  for  a 
stream  of  water,  but  could  find  none.  When  the  Prince  saw 
the  fine  palace  standing  by  itself,  he  was  very  much  astonished, 
and  said,  "It  is  a  strange  thing  that  any  one  should  have 
built  such  a  house  as  this  in  the  depths  of  the  forest.  Let  us 
go  in;  the  owners  will  doubtless  give  us  a  drink  of  water." 
"No,  no,  do  not  go,"  cried  his  attendants;  "this  is  most  likely 
the  house  of  a  Rakshas."  "We  can  but  see,"  answered  the 
Prince.  "I  should  scarcely  think  anything  very  terrible 
lived  here,  for  there  is  not  a  sound  stirring  nor  a  living 
creature  to  be  seen."  So  he  began  tapping  at  the  door, 
which  was  bolted,  and  crying,  "Will  whoever  owns  this  house 
give  me  and  my  people  some  water  to  drink,  for  the  sake  of 
kind  charity?"  But  nobody  answered,  for  the  Princess,  who 
heard  him,  was  busy  up  in  her  room,  blacking  her  face  with 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

charcoal  and  covering  her  rich  dress  with  rags.  Then  the 
Prince  got  impatient  and  shook  the  door  angrily,  saying,  "Let 
me  in,  whoever  you  are!  If  you  don't,  I  '11  force  the  door  open." 
At  this  the  poor  little  Princess  got  dreadfully  frightened;  and 
having  blacked  her  face  and  made  herself  look  as  ugly  as 
possible,  she  ran  downstairs  with  a  pitcher  of  water,  and  un- 
bolting the  door,  gave  the  Prince  the  pitcher  to  drink  from; 
but  she  did  not  speak,  for  she  was  afraid.  Now,  the  Prince 
was  a  very  clever  man,  and  as  he  raised  the  pitcher  to  his  mouth 
to  drink  the  water,  he  thought  to  himself,  "This  is  a  very 
strange-looking  creature  who  has  brought  me  this  jug  of  water. 
She  would  be  pretty,  but  that  her  face  seems  to  want  washing, 
and  her  dress  also  is  very  untidy.  What  can  that  black  stuff 
be  on  her  face  and  hands?  It  looks  very  unnatural."  And 
so  thinking  to  himself,  instead  of  drinking  the  water,  he  threw 
it  in  the  Princess's  face!  The  Princess  started  back  with  a 
little  cry,  while  the  water,  trickling  down,  washed  off  the 
charcoal,  and  showed  her  delicate  features  and  beautiful, 
fair  complexion.  The  Prince  caught  hold  of  her  hand,  and 
said,  "Now,  tell  me  true,  who  are  you?  where  do  you  come 
from?  Who  are  your  father  and  mother?  and  why  are  you 
here  alone  by  yourself  in  the  jungle  ?  Answer  me,  or  I  '11  cut 
your  head  off."  And  he  made  as  if  he  would  draw  his  sword. 
The  Princess  was  so  terrified  she  could  hardly  speak,  but  as 
best  she  could  she  told  how  she  was  the  daughter  of  a  Rajah, 
and  had  run  away  into  the  jungle  because  of  her  cruel  step- 
mother, and,  finding  the  house,  had  lived  there  ever  since;  and 
having  finished  her  story,  she  began  to  cry.  Then  the  Prince  said 
to  her,  "Pretty  lady,  forgive  me  for  my  roughness;  do  not  fear. 
I  will  take  you  home  with  me,  and  you  shall  be  my  wife." 
But  the  more  he  spoke  to  her  the  more  frightened  she  got, 
so  frightened  that  she  did  not  understand  what  he  said,  and 
could  do  nothing  but  cry.  Now  she  had  said  nothing  to  the 
Prince  about  her  sister,  nor  even  told  him  that  she  had  one, 
for  she  thought,  "This  man  says  he  will  kill  me;  if  he  hears 
that  I  have  a  sister,  he  will  kill  her,  too."  So  the  Prince, 
who  was  really  kind-hearted,  and  would  never  have  thought 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  separating  the  two  little  sisters  who  had  been  together  so 
long,  knew  nothing  at  all  of  the  matter,  and  only  seeing  she 
was  too  much  alarmed  even  to  understand  gentle  words,  said 
to  his  servants,  "Place  this  lady  in  one  of  the  palkees,  and 
let  us  set  off  home."  And  they  did  so.  When  the  Princess 
found  herself  shut  up  in  the  palkee,  and  being  carried  she  knew 
not  where,  she  thought  how  terrible  it  would  be  for  her  sister 
to  return  home  and  find  her  gone,  and  determined,  if  possible, 
to  leave  some  sign  to  show  her  which  way  she  had  been  taken. 
Round  her  neck  were  many  strings  of  pearls.  She  untied  them, 
and  tearing  her  saree  into  little  bits,  tied  one  pearl  in  each 
piece  of  the  saree,  that  it  might  be  heavy  enough  to  fall  straight 
to  the  ground ;  and  so  she  went  on,  dropping  one  pearl  and  then 
another  and  another  and  another,  all  the  way  she  went  along, 
until  they  reached  the  palace  where  the  Rajah  and  Ranee, 
the  Prince's  father  and  mother  lived.  She  threw  the  last 
remaining  pearl  down  just  as  she  reached  the  palace  gate. 
The  old  Rajah  and  Ranee  were  delighted  to  see  the  beautiful 
Princess  their  son  had  brought  home;  and  when  they  heard  her 
tale  they  said,  "Ah,  poor  thing!  what  a  sad  story!  but  now 
she  has  come  to  live  with  us,  we  will  do  all  we  can  to  make 
her  happy."  And  they  married  her  to  their  son  with  great 
pomp  and  ceremony,  and  gave  her  rich  dresses  and  jewels, 
and  were  very  kind  to  her.  But  the  Princess  remained  sad 
and  unhappy,  for  she  was  always  thinking  about  her  sister, 
and  yet  she  could  not  summon  courage  to  beg  the  Prince  or 
his  father  to  send  and  fetch  her  to  the  palace. 

Meantime,  the  younger  Princess,  who  had  been  out  with 
her  flocks  and  herds  when  the  Prince  took  her  sister  away, 
had  returned  home.  When  she  came  back  she  found  the  door 
wide  open  and  no  one  standing  there.  She  thought  it  very 
odd,  for  her  sister  always  came  every  night  to  the  door  to  meet 
her  on  her  return.  She  went  upstairs;  her  sister  was  not 
there;  the  whole  house  was  empty  and  deserted.  There  she 
must  stay  all  alone,  for  the  evening  had  closed  in,  and  it  was 
impossible  to  go  outside  and  seek  her  with  any  hope  of  success. 
So  all  the  night  long  she  waited,  crying,  "Someone  has  been 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

here,  and  they  have  stolen  her  away;  they  have  stolen  my 
darling  away!  Oh,  sister!  sister!"  Next  morning,  very  early, 
going  out  to  continue  the  search,  she  found  one  of  the  pearls 
belonging  to  her  sister's  necklace  tied  up  in  a  small  piece  of 
saree;  a  little  farther  on  lay  another,  and  yet  another,  all  along 
the  road  the  Prince  had  gone.  Then  the  Princess  understood 
that  her  sister  had  left  this  clue  to  guide  her  on  her  way,  and 
she  at  once  set  off  to  find  her  again.  Very,  very  far  she  went  — 
a  six  months'  journey  through  the  jungle,  for  she  could  not 
travel  fast,  the  many  days'  walking  tired  her  so  much  — 
and  sometimes  it  took  her  two  or  three  days  to  find  the  next 
piece  of  saree  with  the  pearl.  At  last  she  came  near  a  large 
town,  to  which  it  was  evident  her  sister  had  been  taken.  Now, 
this  young  Princess  was  very  beautiful  indeed  —  as  beautiful 
as  she  was  wise  —  and  when  she  got  near  the  town  she  thought 
to  herself,  "  If  people  see  me,  they  may  steal  me  away,  as  they 
did  my  sister,  and  then  I  shall  never  find  her  again.  I  will 
therefore  disguise  myself."  As  she  was  thus  thinking  she  saw 
by  the  side  of  the  road  the  corpse  of  a  poor  old  beggar  woman, 
who  had  evidently  died  from  want  and  poverty.  The  body 
was  shrivelled  up,  and  nothing  of  it  remained  but  the  skin 
and  bones.  The  Princess  took  the  skin  and  washed  it,  and 
drew  it  on  over  her  own  lovely  face  and  neck,  as  one  draws  a 
glove  on  one's  hand.  Then  she  took  a  long  stick  and  began 
hobbling  along,  leaning  on  it,  toward  the  town.  The  old 
woman's  skin  was  all  crumpled  and  withered,  and  people 
who  passed  by  only  thought,  "What  an  ugly  old  woman!" 
and  never  dreamed  of  the  false  skin  and  the  beautiful 
girl  inside.  So  on  she  went,  picking  up  the  pearls  —  one  here, 
one  there  —  until  she  found  the  last  pearl  just  in  front  of  the 
palace  gate.  Then  she  felt  certain  her  sister  must  be  some- 
where near,  but  where  she  did  not  know.  She  longed  to  go 
into  the  palace  and  ask  for  her,  but  no  guards  would  have  let 
such  a  wretched-looking  old  woman  enter,  and  she  did  not  dare 
offer  them  any  of  the  pearls  she  had  with  her,  lest  they  should 
think  she  was  a  thief.  So  she  determined  merely  to  remain 
as  close  to  the  palace  as  possible,  and  wait  till  fortune  favoured 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

her  with  the  means  of  learning  something  further  about  her 
sister.  Just  opposite  the  palace  was  a  small  house  belonging 
to  a  farmer,  and  the  Princess  went  up  to  it  and  stood  by  the 
door.  The  farmer's  wife  saw  her  and  said,  "  Poor  old  woman, 
who  are  you  ?  What  do  you  want  ?  Why  are  you  here  ?  Have 
you  no  friends?"  "Alas,  no!"  answered  the  Princess.  "I 
am  a  poor  old  woman,  and  have  neither  father  nor  mother, 
son  nor  daughter,  sister  nor  brother,  to  take  care  of  me;  all 
are  gone,  and  I  can  only  beg  my  bread  from  door  to  door." 

"Do  not  grieve,  good  mother,"  answered  the  farmer's  wife, 
kindly.  "You  may  sleep  in  the  shelter  of  our  porch,  and  I 
will  give  you  some  food."  So  the  Princess  stayed  there  for 
that  night  and  for  many  more;  and  every  day  the  good  farmer's 
wife  gave  her  food.  But  all  this  time  she  could  learn  nothing 
of  her  sister. 

Now  there  was  a  large  tank  near  the  palace,  on  which  grew 
some  fine  lotus  plants,  covered  with  rich  crimson  lotuses  —  the 
royal  flower  —  and  of  these  the  Rajah  was  very  fond  indeed, 
and  prized  them  very  much.  To  this  tank  (because  it  was  the 
nearest  to  the  farmer's  house)  the  Princess  used  to  go  every 
morning,  very  early,  almost  before  it  was  light,  at  about  three 
o'clock,  and  take  off  the  old  woman's  skin  and  wash  it,  and 
hang  it  out  to  dry,  and  wash  her  face  and  hands,  and  bathe 
her  feet  in  the  cool  water,  and  comb  her  beautiful  hair.  Then 
she  would  gather  a  lotus  flower  (such  as  she  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  wear  in  her  hair  from  a  child)  and  put  it  on,  so  as  to 
feel  for  a  few  minutes  like  herself  again!  Thus  she  would 
amuse  herself.  Afterward,  as  soon  as  the  wind  had  dried 
the  old  woman's  skin,  she  put  it  on  again,  threw  away  the  lotus 
flower,  and  hobbled  back  to  the  farmer's  door  before  the  sun 
was  up. 

After  a  time  the  Rajah  discovered  that  someone  had  plucked 
some  of  his  favourite  lotus  flowers.  People  were  set  to  watch, 
and  all  the  wise  men  in  the  kingdom  put  their  heads  together 
to  try  to  discover  the  thief,  but  without  avail.  At  last,  the 
excitement  about  this  matter  being  very  great,  the  Rajah's 
second  son,  a  brave  and  noble  young  prince  (brother  to  him 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

who  had  found  the  eldest  Princess  in  the  forest)  said,  "  I  will 
certainly  discover  this  thief."  It  chanced  that  several  fine 
trees  grew  around  the  tank.  Into  one  of  these  the  young 
Prince  climbed  one  evening  (having  made  a  sort  of  light  thatched 
roof  across  two  of  the  boughs,  to  keep  off  the  heavy  dews), 
and  there  he  watched  all  the  night  through,  but  with  no 
more  success  than  his  predecessors.  There  lay  the  lotus 
plants,  still  in  the  moonlight,  without  so  much  as  a  thieving 
wind  coming  to  break  off  one  of  the  flowers.  The  Prince 
began  to  get  very  sleepy,  and  thought  the  delinquent,  whoever 
he  might  be,  could  not  intend  to  return,  when,  in  the  very  early 
morning,  before  it  was  light,  who  should  come  down  to  the 
tank  but  an  old  woman  he  had  often  seen  near  the  palace 
gate?  "Aha!"  thought  the  Prince,  "this,  then,  is  the  thief; 
but  what  can  this  queer  old  woman  want  with  lotus  flowers?" 
Imagine  his  astonishment  when  the  old  woman  sat  down  on 
the  steps  of  the  tank  and  began  pulling  the  skin  off  her  face 
and  arms,  and  from  underneath  the  shrivelled  yellow  skin 
came  the  loveliest  face  he  had  ever  beheld!  So  fair,  so  fresh, 
so  young,  so  gloriously  beautiful,  that,  appearing  thus  sud- 
denly, it  dazzled  the  Prince's  eyes  like  a  flash  of  golden  lightning. 
"Ah,"  thought  he,  "can  this  be  a  woman  or  a  spirit?  a  devil 
or  an  angel  in  disguise?" 

The  Princess  twisted  up  her  glossy  black  hair,  and,  plucking 
a  red  lotus,  placed  it  in  it,  and  dabbled  her  feet  in  the  water, 
and  amused  herself  by  putting  round  her  neck  a  string  of 
pearls  that  had  been  her  sister's  necklace.  Then,  as  the  sun 
was  rising,  she  threw  away  the  lotus,  and  covering  her  face 
and  arms  again  with  the  withered  skin,  went  hastily  away. 
When  the  Prince  got  home,  the  first  thing  he  said  to  his  parents 
was,  "Father!  mother!  I  should  like  to  marry  that  old  woman 
who  stands  all  day  at  the  farmer's  gate,  just  opposite ! "  "  What ! " 
they  cried,  "the  boy  is  mad!  Marry  that  skinny  old  thing! 
You  cannot  —  you  are  a  King's  son.  Are  there  not  enough 
Queens  and  Princesses  in  the  world,  that  you  should  wish  to 
marry  a  wretched  old  beggar-woman?"  But  he  answered, 
"Above  all  things  I  should  like  to  marry  that  old  woman. 

[32°] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

You  know  that  I  have  ever  been  a  dutiful  and  obedient  son. 
In  this  matter,  I  pray  you,  grant  me  my  desire."  Then,  seeing 
he  was  really  in  earnest  about  the  matter,  and  that  nothing  they 
could  say  would  alter  his  mind,  they  listened  to  his  urgent  en- 
treaties —  not,  however,  without  much  grief  and  vexation  — 
and  sent  out  the  guards,  to  fetch  the  old  woman  (who  was 
really  the  Princess  in  disguise)  to  the  palace,  where  she  was  to 
be  married  to  the  Prince  as  privately  and  with  as  little  cere- 
mony as  possible,  for  the  family  was  ashamed  of  the  match. 

As  soon  as  the  wedding  was  over,  the  Prince  said  to  his  wife, 
"  Gentle  wife,  tell  me  how  much  longer  you  intend  to  wear  that 
old  skin?  You  had  better  take  it  off;  do  be  so  kind."  The 
Princess  wondered  how  he  knew  of  her  disguise,  or  whether 
it  was  only  a  guess  of  his;  and  she  thought,  "If  I  take  this  ugly 
skin  off,  my  husband  will  think  me  pretty,  and  shut  me  up  in 
the  palace  and  never  let  me  go  away,  so  that  I  shall  not  be  able 
to  find  my  sister  again.  No,  I  had  better  not  take  it  off." 
So  she  answered,  "I  don't  know  what  you  mean.  I  am 
as  all  these  years  have  made  me;  nobody  can  change  his 
skin."  Then  the  Prince  pretended  to  be  -very  angry,  and 
said,  "Take  off  that  hideous  disguise  this  instant,  or  I'll  kill 
you."  But  she  only  bowed  her  head,  saying,  "Kill  me  then, 
but  nobody  can  change  his  skin."  And  all  this  she  mum- 
bled as  if  she  were  a  very  old  woman  indeed,  and  had  lost  all 
her  teeth  and  could  not  speak  plain.  At  this  the  Prince  laughed 
very  much  to  himself,  and  thought,  "  I  '11  wait  and  see  how  long 
this  freak  lasts."  But  the  Princess  continued  to  keep  on  the 
old  woman's  skin;  only  every  morning,  at  about  three  o'clock, 
before  it  was  light,  she  would  get  up  and  wash  it  and  put  it  on 
again.  Then,  some  time  afterward,  the  Prince,  having  found 
this  out,  got  up  softly  one  morning  early,  and  followed  her 
to  the  next  room,  where  she  had  washed  the  skin  and  placed 
it  on  the  floor  to  dry,  and  stealing  it,  he  ran  away  with  it  and 
threw  it  on  the  fire.  So  the  Princess,  having  no  old 
woman's  skin  to  put  on,  was  obliged  to  appear  in  her  own 
likeness.  As  she  walked  forth,  very  sad  at  missing  her  dis- 
guise, her  husband  ran  to  meet  her,  smiling  and  saying,  "How 

[321] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

do  you  do,  my  dear?  Where  is  your  skin  now?  Can't  you 
take  it  off,  dear?"  Soon  the  whole  palace  had  heard  the 
joyful  news  of  the  beautiful  young  wife  that  the  Prince  had 
won;  and  all  the  people,  when  they  saw  her,  cried,  "Why,  she 
is  exactly  like  the  beautiful  Princess  our  young  Rajah  married, 
the  jungle  lady."  The  old  Rajah  and  Ranee  were  prouder 
than  all  of  their  daughter-in-law,  and  took  her  to  introduce  her 
to  their  eldest  son's  wife.  Then  no  sooner  did  the  Princess 
enter  her  sister-in-law's  room  then  she  saw  that  in  her  she  had 
found  her  lost  sister,  and  they  ran  into  each  other's  arms. 
Great  then,  was  the  joy  of  all,  but  the  happiest  of  all  these 
happy  people  were  the  two  Princesses. 


[322] 


Billy  Beg  and  the  Bull 

NCE  upon  a  time  when  pigs  were  swine,  there  was  a  King 
and  Queen,  and  they  had  one  son,  Billy,  and  the  Queen 
gave  Billy  a  bull  that  he  was  very  fond  of,  and  it  was 
just  as  fond  of  him.  After  some  time  the  Queen  died,  and 
she  put  it  as  her  last  request  on  the  King  that  he  would  never 
part  Billy  and  the  bull,  and  the  King  promised  that  come 
what  might,  come  what  may,  he  would  not.  After  the  Queen 
died  the  King  married  again,  and  the  new  Queen  did  n't  take 
to  Billy  Beg,  and  no  more  did  she  like  the  bull,  seeing  himself 
and  Billy  so  thick.  But  she  couldn't  get  the  King  on  no  ac- 
count to  part  Billy  and  the  Bull,  so  she  consulted  with  a  hen- 
wife  what  they  could  do  as  regards  separating  Billy  and  the 
bull.  "What  will  you  give  me,"  says  the  hen-wife,  "and  I  '11 
very  soon  part  them?"  "Whatever  you  ask,"  says  the  Queen. 
"Well  and  good  then,"  says  the  hen-wife;  "you  are  to  take  to 
your  bed,  making  pretend  that  you  are  bad  with  a  complaint, 
and  I  '11  do  the  rest  of  it."  And,  well  and  good,  to  her  bed  she 
took,  and  none  of  the  doctors  could  do  anything  for  her,  or 
make  out  what  was  her  complaint.  So  the  Queen  asked  for 
the  hen- wife  to  be  sent  for.  And  sent  for  she  was,  and  when 
she  came  in  and  examined  the  Queen,  she  said  there  was  one 
thing,  and  only  one,  could  cure  her.  The  King  asked  what 
was  that,  and  the  hen-wife  said  it  was  three  mouthfuls  of  the 
blood  of  Billy  Beg's  bull.  But  the  King  wouldn't  on  no  account 
hear  of  this,  and  the  next  day  the  Queen  was  worse,  and  the 
third  day  she  was  worse  still,  and  told  the  King  she  was  dying, 
and  he  'd  have  her  death  on  his  head.  So,  sooner  nor  this, 
the  King  had  to  consent  to  Billy  Beg's  bull  being  killed.  When 
Billy  heard  this  he  got  very  down  in  the  heart  entirely,  and  he 
went  doitherin'  about,  and  the  bull  saw  him,  and  asked  him 

[323] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

what  was  wrong  with  him  that  he  was  so  mournful;  so  Billy 
told  the  bull  what  was  wrong  with  him,  and  the  bull  told  him 
to  never  mind,  but  keep  up  his  heart,  the  Queen  would  never 
taste  a  drop  of  his  blood.  The  next  day,  then,  the  bull  was  to 
be  killed,  and  the  Queen  got  up  and  went  out  to  have  the  de- 
light of  seeing  his  death.  When  the  bull  was  led  up  to  be  killed, 
says  he  to  Billy,  "  Jump  up  on  my  back  till  we  see  what  kind 
of  a  horseman  you  are."  Up  Billy  jumped  on  his  back,  and 
with  that  the  bull  leapt  nine  mile  high,  nine  mile  deep,  and 
nine  mile  broad,  and  came  down  with  Billy  sticking  between 
his  horns.  Hundreds  were  looking  on  dazed  at  the  sight, 
and  through  them  the  bull  rushed,  and  over  the  top  of  the 
Queen,  killing  her  dead,  and  away  he  galloped  where  you 
would  n't  know  day  by  night,  or  night  by  day,  over  high  hills, 
low  hills,  sheep-walks,  and  bullock-traces,  the  Cove  of  Cork, 
and  old  Tom  Fox  with  his  bugle  horn.  When  at  last  they 
stopped,  "Now  then,"  says  the  bull  to  Billy,  "you  and  I 
must  undergo  great  scenery,  Billy.  Put  your  hand,"  says 
the  bull,  "in  my  left  ear,  and  you'll  get  a  napkin,  that,  when 
you  spread  it  out,  will  be  covered  with  eating  and  drinking 
of  all  sorts,  fit  for  the  King  himself."  Billy  did  this,  and  then 
he  spread  out  the  napkin,  and  ate  and  drank  to  his  heart's 
content,  and  he  rolled  up  the  napkin  and  put  it  back  in  the 
bull's  ear  again.  "Then,"  says  the  bull,  "now  put  your 
hand  into  my  right  ear  and  you  '11  find  a  bit  of  a  stick;  if  you 
wind  it  over  your  head  three  times,  it  will  be  turned  into  a  sword 
and  give  you  the  strength  of  a  thousand  men  besides  your 
own,  and  when  you  have  no  more  need  of  it  as  a  sword,  it  will 
change  back  into  a  stick  again."  Billy  did  all  this.  Then 
says  the  bull,  "At  twelve  o'clock  the  morrow  I  '11  have  to  meet 
and  fight  a  great  bull."  Billy  then  got  up  again  on  the  bull's 
back,  and  the  bull  started  off  and  away  where  you  would  n't 
know  day  by  night,  or  night  by  day,  over  low  hills,  high  hills, 
sheep-walks,  and  bullock-traces,  the  Cove  of  Cork,  and  old 
Tom  Fox  with  his  bugle  horn.  There  he  met  the  other  bull, 
and  both  of  them  fought,  and  the  like  of  their  fight  was  never 
seen  before  or  since.  They  knocked  the  soft  ground  into  hard, 

[324] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  the  hard  into  soft;  the  soft  into  spring  wells,  the  spring  wells 
into  rocks,  and  the  rocks  into  high  hills.  They  fought  long, 
and  Billy  Beg's  bull  killed  the  other,  and  drank  his  blood. 
Then  Billy  took  the  napkin  out  of  his  ear  again  and  spread  it 
out  and  ate  a  hearty  good  dinner.  Then  says  the  bull  to  Billy, 
says  he,  "At  twelve  o'clock  to-morrow,  I  'm  to  meet  the  bull's 
brother  that  I  killed  the  day,  and  we  '11  have  a  hard  fight." 
Billy  got  on  the  bull's  back  again,  and  the  bull  started  off 
and  away  where  you  would  n't  know  day  by  night,  or  night  by 
day,  over  high  hills,  low  hills,  sheep-walks  and  bulloch-traces, 
the  Cove  of  Cork,  and  old  Tom  Fox  with  his  bugle  horn. 
There  he  met  the  bull's  brother  that  he  killed  the  day  before, 
and  they  set  to,  and  they  fought,  and  the  like  of  the  fight  was 
never  seen  before  or  since.  They  knocked  the  soft  ground 
into  hard,  the  hard  into  soft,  the  soft  into  spring  wells,  the 
spring  wells  into  rocks,  and  the  rocks  into  high  hills.  They 
fought  long,  and  at  last  Billy's  bull  killed  the  other  and  drank 
his  blood.  And  then  Billy  took  out  the  napkin  out  of  the  bull's 
ear  again  and  spread  it  out  and  ate  another  hearty  dinner. 
Then  says  the  bull  to  Billy,  says  he,  "  The  morrow  at  twelve 
o'clock  I  'm  to  fight  the  brother  to  the  two  bulls  I  killed  — 
he  's  a  mighty  great  bull  entirely,  the  strongest  of  them  all; 
he  's  called  the  Black  Bull  of  the  Forest,  and  he  '11  be  too  able 
for  me.  When  I'm  dead!''  says  the  bull,  "you,  Billy,  will 
take  with  you  the  napkin,  and  you  '11  never  be  hungry;  and  the 
stick,  and  you  '11  be  able  to  overcome  everything  that  comes 
in  your  way;  and  take  out  your  knife  and  cut  a  strip  of  the  hide 
off  my  back  and  another  strip  off  my  belly,  and  make  a  belt 
of  them,  and  as  long  as  you  wear  them  you  cannot  be  killed." 
Billy  was  very  sorry  to  hear  this,  but  he  got  up  on  the  bull's 
back  again,  and  they  started  off  and  away  where  you  would  n't 
know  day  by  night  or  night  by  day,  over  high  hills,  low  hills, 
sheep-walks,  and  bulloch-traces,  the  Cove  of  Cork,  and  Old 
Tom  Fox  with  his  bugle  horn.  And  sure  enough  at  twelve 
o'clock  the  next  day  they  met  the  great  Black  Bull  of  the  Forest 
and  both  of  the  bulls  to  it,  and  commenced  to  fight,  and  the 
like  of  the  fight  was  never  seen  before  or  since;  they  knocked 

[325] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  soft  ground  into  hard  ground,  and  the  hard  ground  into 
soft;  and  the  soft  into  spring  wells,  the  spring  wells  into  rocks, 
and  the  rocks  into  high  hills.  And  they  fought  long,  but  at 
length  the  Black  Bull  of  the  Forest  killed  Billy  Beg's  bull  and 
drank  his  blood.  Billy  Beg  was  so  vexed  at  this  that  for  two 
days  he  sat  over  the  bull  neither  eating  nor  drinking,  but  crying 
salt  tears  all  the  time.  Then  he  got  up,  and  he  spread  out  the 
napkin,  and  ate  a  hearty  dinner,  for  he  was  very  hungry  with 
his  long  fast;  and  after  that  he  cut  a  strip  of  the  hide  off  the 
bull's  back  and  another  off  the  belly,  and  made  a  belt  for  him- 
self, and  taking  it  and  the  bit  of  stick,  and  the  napkin,  he  set 
out  to  push  his  fortune,  and  he  travelled  for  three  days  and 
three  nights  till  at  last  he  came  to  a  great  gentleman's  place. 
Billy  asked  the  gentleman  if  he  could  give  him  employment, 
and  the  gentleman  said  he  wanted  just  such  a  boy  as  him  for 
herding  cattle.  Billy  asked  what  cattle  would  he  have  to  herd, 
and  what  wages  would  he  get.  The  gentleman  said  he  had 
three  goats,  three  cows,  three  horses,  and  three  asses  that  he 
fed  in  an  orchard,  but  that  no  boy  who  went  with  them  ever 
came  back  alive,  for  there  were  three  giants,  brothers,  that 
came  to  milk  the  cows  and  the  goats  every  day,  and  killed  the 
boy  that  was  herding;  so  if  Billy  liked  to  try,  they  would  n't 
fix  the  wages  till  they  'd  see  if  he  would  come  back  alive. 

"Agreed,  then,"  said  Billy.  So  the  next  morning  he  got  up 
and  drove  out  the  three  goats,  the  three  cows,  the  three  horses, 
and  the  three  asses  to  the  orchard  and  commenced  to  feed  them. 
About  the  middle  of  the  day  Billy  heard  three  terrible  roars 
that  shook  the  apples  off  the  bushes,  shook  the  horns  on  the 
cows,  and  made  the  hair  stand  up  on  Billy's  head,  and  in 
comes  a  frightful  big  giant  with  three  heads,  and  begun  to 
threaten  Bill.  "You  're  too  big,"  says  the  giant,  "for  one  bite, 
and  too  small  for  two.  What  will  I  do  with  you?"  "I  '11  fight 
you,"  says  Billy,  says  he,  stepping  out  to  him  and  swinging  the  bit 
of  stick  three  times  over  his  head,  when  it  changed  into  a  sword 
and  gave  him  the  strength  of  a  thousand  men  besides  his  own. 
The  giant  laughed  at  the  size  of  him,  and  says  he,  "  Well,  how 
will  I  kill  you?  Will  it  be  by  a  swing  by  the  back,  a  cut 

[326] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  the  sword,  or  a  square  round  of  boxing?"  "With  a  swing 
by  the  back,"  says  Billy,  "if  you  can."  So  they  both  laid 
holds,  and  Billy  lifted  the  giant  clean  off  the  ground,  and 
fetching  him  down  again  sunk  him  in  the  earth  up  to  his  arm- 
pits. "Oh,  have  mercy!"  says  the  giant.  But  Billy,  taking 
his  sword,  killed  the  giant,  and  cut  out  his  tongues.  It  was 
evening  by  this  time,  so  Billy  drove  home  the  three  goats, 
three  cows,  three  horses,  and  three  asses,  and  all  the  vessels 
in  the  house  was  n't  able  to  hold  all  the  milk  the  cows  give 
that  night. 

"Well,"  says  the  gentleman,  "this  beats  me,  for  I  never 
saw  any  one  coming  back  alive  out  of  there  before,  nor  the 
cows  with  a  drop  of  milk.  Did  you  see  anything  in  the  orchard  ?" 
says  he.  "Nothing  worse  nor  myself,"  says  Billy.  "What 
about  my  wages,  now?"  says  Billy.  "Well,"  says  the  gentle- 
man, "you  '11  hardly  come  alive  out  of  the  orchard  the  morrow. 
So  we  '11  wait  till  after  that."  Next  morning  his  master  told 
Billy  that  something  must  have  happened  one  of  the  giants, 
for  he  used  to  hear  cries  of  three  every  night,  but  last  night  he 
only  heard  two  crying.  "I  don't  know,"  said  Billy,  "anything 
about  them."  That  morning  after  he  got  his  breakfast  Billy 
drove  the  three  goats,  three  cows,  three  horses,  and  three 
asses  into  the  orchard  again,  and  began  to  feed  them.  About 
twelve  o'clock  he  heard  three  terrible  roars  that  shook  the 
apples  off  the  bushes,  the  horns  off  the  cows,  and  made  the 
hair  stand  up  on  Billy's  head,  and  in  comes  a  frightful  big 
giant,  with  six  heads,  and  he  told  Billy  he  had  killed  his  brother 
yesterday,  but  he  would  make  him  pay  for  it  the  day.  "  Ye  're 
too  big,"  says  he,  "for  one  bite,  and  too  small  for  two,  and 
what  will  I  do  with  you  ?"  "  I  '11  fight  you,"  says  Billy,  swinging 
his  stick  three  times  over  his  head,  and  turning  it  into  a  sword, 
and  giving  him  the  strength  of  a  thousand  men  besides  his 
own.  The  giant  laughed  at  him,  and  says  he,  "How  will  I 
kill  you  —  with  a  swing  by  the  back,  a  cut  of  the  sword,  or  a 
square  round  of  boxing?"  "With  a  swing  by  the  back,"  says 
Billy,  "if  you  can."  So  the  both  of  them  laid  holds,  and  Billy 
lifted  the  giant  clean  off  the  ground,  and  fetching  him  down 

[327] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

again,  sunk  him  in  it  up  to  the  arm-pits.  "Oh,  spare  my 
life!"  says  the  giant.  But  Billy  taking  up  his  sword,  killed 
him  and  cut  out  his  tongues.  It  was  evening  by  this  time, 
and  Billy  drove  home  his  three  goats,  three  cows,  three  horses, 
and  three  asses,  and  what  milk  the  cows  gave  that  night  over- 
flowed all  the  vessels  in  the  house,  and,  running  out,  turned  a 
rusty  mill  that  had  n't  been  turned  before  for  thirty  years.  If 
the  master  was  surprised  seeing  Billy  coming  back  the  night 
before,  he  was  ten  times  more  surprised  now. 

"Did  you  see  anything  in  the  orchard  the  day?"  says  the 
gentleman.  "Nothing  worse  nor  myself,"  says  Billy.  "What 
about  my  wages  now?"  says  Billy.  "Well,  never  mind  about 
your  wages,"  says  the  gentleman,  "till  the  morrow,  for  I  think 
you  '11  hardly  come  back  alive  again,"  says  he.  Well  and  good, 
Billy  went  to  his  bed,  and  the  gentleman  went  to  his  bed,  and 
when  the  gentleman  rose  in  the  morning,  says  he  to  Billy, 
"I  don't  know  what  's  wrong  with  two  of  the  giants;  I  only 
heard  one  crying  last  night."  "I  don't  know,"  says  Billy; 
"they  must  be  sick  or  something."  Well,  when  Billy  got  his 
breakfast  that  day,  again  he  set  out  to  the  orchard,  driving 
before  him  the  three  goats,  three  cows,  three  horses,  and  three 
asses,  and  sure  enough  about  the  middle  of  the  day  he  hears 
three  terrible  roars  again,  and  in  comes  another  giant,  this  one 
with  twelve  heads  on  him,  and  if  the  other  two  were  frightful, 
surely  this  one  was  ten  times  more  so.  "You  villain,  you," 
says  he  to  Billy,  "you  killed  my  two  brothers,  and  I'll  have 
my  revenge  on  you  now.  Prepare  till  I  kill  you,"  says  he; 
"you 're  too  big  for  one  bite,  and  too  small  for  two;  what  will 
I  do  with  you?"  "I  '11  fight  you,"  says  Billy,  shaping  out  and 
winding  the  bit  of  stick  three  times  over  his  head.  The  giant 
laughed  heartily  at  the  size  of  him,  and  says  he,  "What  way 
do  you  prefer  being  killed?  Is  it  with  a  swing  by  the  back, 
a  cut  of  the  sword,  or  a  square  round  of  boxing?"  "A  swing 
by  the  back,"  says  Billy.  So  both  of  them  again  laid  holds, 
and  my  brave  Billy  lifts  the  giant  clean  off  the  ground,  and 
fetching  him  down  again,  sunk  him  down  to  his  arm-pits  in 
it.  "Oh,  have  mercy!  Spare  my  life!"  says  the  giant.  But 

[328] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Billy  took  his  sword,  and,  killing  him,  cut  out  his  tongues. 
That  evening  he  drove  home  his  three  goats,  three  cows,  three 
horses,  and  three  asses,  and  the  milk  of  the  cows  had  to  be 
turned  into  a  valley  where  it  made  a  lough  three  miles  long, 
three  miles  broad,  and  three  miles  deep,  and  that  lough  has 
been  filled  with  salmon  and  white  trout  ever  since.  The  gen- 
tleman wondered  now  more  than  ever  to  see  Billy  back 
the  third  day  alive.  "Did  you  see  nothing  in  the  orchard  the 
day,  Billy?"  says  he.  "No,  nothing  worse  nor  myself,"  says 
Billy.  "Well,  that  beats  me,"  says  the  gentleman.  "What 
about  my  wages  now?"  says  Billy.  "Well,  you're  a  good, 
mindful  boy,  that  I  couldn't  easy  do  without,"  says  the  gentle- 
man, "and  I'll  give  you  any  wages  you  ask  for  the  future." 
The  next  morning,  says  the  gentleman  to  Billy,  "  I  heard  none 
of  the  giants  crying  last  night,  however  it  comes."  "  I  don't 
know,"  says  Billy,  "they  must  be  sick  or  something."  "Now, 
Billy,"  says  the  gentleman,  "you  must  look  after  the  cattle 
the  day  again,  while  I  go  to  see  the  fight."  "What  fight?" 
says  Billy.  "  Why,"  says  the  gentleman,  "  it 's  the  king's  daugh- 
ter is  going  to  be  devoured  by  a  fiery  dragon,  if  the  greatest 
fighter  in  the  land,  that  they  have  been  feeding  specially  for 
the  last  three  months,  is  n't  able  to  kill  the  dragon  first.  And 
if  he 's  able  to  kill  the  dragon  the  king  is  to  give  him  the  daugh- 
ter in  marriage."  "That  will  be  fine!"  says  Billy.  Billy 
drove  out  his  three  goats,  three  cows,  three  horses,  and  three 
asses  to  the  orchard  that  day  again,  and  the  like  of  all  that 
passed  that  day  to  see  the  fight  with  the  man  and  the  fiery 
dragon,  Billy  never  witnessed  before,  They  went  in  coaches 
and  carriages,  on  horses  and  jackasses,  riding  and  walking, 
crawling  and  creeping.  "My  tight  little  fellow,"  says  a  man 
that  was  passing  to  Billy,  "why  don't  you  come  to  see  the  great 
fight?"  "What  would  take  the  likes  of  me  there?"  says  Billy. 
But  when  Billy  found  them  all  gone  he  saddled  and  bridled 
the  best  black  horse  his  master  had,  and  put  on  the  best  suit 
of  clothes  he  could  get  in  his  master's  house,  and  rode  off  to 
the  fight  after  the  rest.  When  Billy  went  there  he  saw  the 
king's  daughter,  with  the  whole  court  about  her,  on  a  platform 

[329] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

before  the  castle,  and  he  thought  he  never  saw  anything  half 
as  beautiful,  and  the  great  warrior  that  was  to  fight  the  dragon 
was  walking  up  and  down  on  the  lawn  before  her,  with  three 
men  carrying  his  sword,  and  every  one  in  the  whole  country 
gathered  there  looking  at  him.  But  when  the  fiery  dragon 
came  up  with  twelve  heads  on  him,  and  every  mouth  of  him 
spitting  fire,  and  let  twelve  roars  out  of  him,  the  warrior  ran 
away  and  hid  himself  up  to  the  neck  in  a  well  of  water,  and  all 
they  could  do  they  could  n't  get  him  to  come  and  face  the 
dragon.  Then  the  king's  daughter  asked  if  there  was  no  one 
there  to  save  her  from  the  dragon,  and  get  her  in  marriage. 
But  no  one  stirred.  When  Billy  saw  this,  he  tied  the  belt  of 
the  bull's  hide  round  him,  swung  his  stick  over  his  head, 
and  went  in,  and  after  a  terrible  fight,  entirely  killed  the  dragon. 
Everyone  then  gathered  about  to  find  who  the  stranger  was. 
Billy  jumped  on  his  horse  and  darted  away  sooner  than  let 
them  know;  but  just  as  he  was  getting  away  the  king's  daughter 
pulled  the  shoe  off  his  foot.  When  the  dragon  was  killed  the 
warrior  that  had  hid  in  the  well  of  water  came  out,  and  cutting 
off  the  heads  of  the  dragon  he  brought  them  to  the  king,  and 
said  that  it  was  he  who  killed  the  dragon,  in  disguise;  and  he 
claimed  the  king's  daughter.  But  she  tried  the  shoe  on  him 
and  found  it  did  n't  fit  him;  so  she  said  it  was  n't  him,  and  that 
she  would  marry  no  one  only  the  man  the  shoe  fitted.  When 
Billy  got  home  he  changed  his  clothes  again,  and  had  the 
horse  in  the  stable,  and  the  cattle  all  in  before  his  master 
came.  When  the  master  came,  he  began  telling  Billy  about 
the  wonderful  day  they  had  entirely,  and  about  the  warrior 
hiding  in  the  well  of  water,  and  about  the  grand  stranger 
that  came  down  out  of  the  sky  in  a  cloud  on  a  black  horse, 
and  killed  the  fiery  dragon,  and  then  vanished  in  a  cloud  again. 
"And  now,"  says  he,  " Billy,  was  n't  that  wonderful?"  "It 
was,  indeed,"  says  Billy,  "very  wonderful  entirely."  After 
that  it  was  given  out  over  the  country  that  all  the  people  were 
to  come  to  the  king's  castle  on  a  certain  day,  till  the  king's 
daughter  would  try  the  shoe  on  them,  and  whoever  it  fitted 
she  was  to  marry  them.  WThen  the  day  arrived  Billy  was  in 

[33°] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  orchard  with  the  three  goats,  three  cows,  three  horses, 
and  three  asses,  as  usual,  and  the  like  of  all  the  crowds  that 
passed  that  day  going  to  the  king's  castle  to  get  the  shoe  tried 
on,  he  never  saw  before.  They  went  in  coaches  and  carriages, 
on  horses  and  jackasses,  riding  and  walking,  and  crawling 
and  creeping.  They  all  asked  Billy  was  not  he  going  to 
the  king's  castle,  but  Billy  said,  "Arrah,  what  would  be 
bringin'  the  likes  of  me  there?"  At  last  when  all  the  others 
had  gone  there  passed  an  old  man  with  a  very  scarecrow  suit 
of  rags  on  him,  and  Billy  stopped  him  and  asked  him  what 
boot  would  he  take  and  swap  clothes  with  him.  "Just  take 
care  of  yourself,  now,"  says  the  old  man,  "and  don't  be  playing 
off  your  jokes  on  my  clothes,  or  maybe  I  'd  make  you  feel  the 
weight  of  this  stick."  But  Billy  soon  let  him  see  it  was  in 
earnest  he  was,  and  both  of  them  swapped  suits,  Billy  giving 
the  old  man  boot.  Then  off  to  the  castle  started  Billy,  with 
the  suit  of  rags  on  his  back  and  an  old  stick  in  his  hand,  and 
when  he  come  there  he  found  all  in  great  commotion,  trying 
on  the  shoe,  and  some  of  them  cutting  down  their  foot,  trying 
to  get  it  to  fit.  But  it  was  all  of  no  use,  the  shoe  could  be  got 
to  fit  none  of  them  at  all,  and  the  king's  daughter  was  going 
to  give  up  in  despair  when  the  wee,  ragged-looking  boy,  which 
was  Billy,  elbowed  his  way  through  them,  and  says  he,  "Let 
me  try  it  on;  maybe  it  would  fit  me."  But  the  people  when 
they  saw  him,  all  began  to  laugh  at  the  sight  of  him,  and 
"Go  along  out  of  that,  you  example,  you,"  says  they,  shoving 
and  pushing  him  back.  But  the  king's  daughter  saw  him, 
and  called  on  them  by  all  manner  of  means  to  let  him  come 
up  and  try  on  the  shoe.  So  Billy  went  up,  and  all  the  people 
looked  on,  breaking  their  hearts  laughing  at  the  conceit  of  it. 
But  what  would  you  have  of  it,  but  to  the  dumfounding  of  them 
all,  the  shoe  fitted  Billy  as  nice  as  if  it  was  made  on  his  foot 
for  a  last.  So  the  king's  daughter  claimed  Billy  as  her  hus- 
band. He  then  confessed  that  it  was  he  that  killed  the  fiery 
dragon;  and  when  the  king  had  him  dressed  up  in  a  silk  and 
satin  suit,  with  plenty  of  gold  and  silver  ornaments,  everyone 
gave  in  that  his  like  they  never  saw  afore.  He  was  then 


TALES  OF  PTONDER 

married  to  the  king's  daughter,  and  the  wedding  lasted  nine 
days,  nine  hours,  nine  minutes,  nine  half  minutes,  and  nine 
quarter  minutes,  and  they  lived  happy  and  well  from  that  day 
to  this.  I  got  brogues  of  brochan*  and  breeches  of  glass,  a 
bit  of  pie  for  telling  a  lie,  and  then  I  came  slithering  home. 

*Porridge. 


[332] 


The  Princes  Fire-flash  and  Fire-fade 

JTJTIS  HIGHNESS  FIRE-FLASH  was  a  Prince  who  was 

/  /  fond  of  fishing;  and  so  great  was  his  luck,  that  big 
-*•  -*•  fishes,  and  little  fishes,  and  all  kinds  of  fishes  came  to 
his  line.  His  younger  brother,  Prince  Fire-fade,  was  fond 
of  hunting,  and  all  his  luck  was  on  the  hills,  and  in  the  woods, 
where  he  caught  birds  and  beasts  of  every  kind. 

One  day  Prince  Fire-fade  said  to  his  elder  brother,  Prince 
Fire-flash:  "Let  us  change.  You  go  and  hunt  instead  of 
me,  and  I  will  try  my  luck  at  fishing,  if  you  will  lend  me  your 
line  and  hook."  Prince  Fire-flash  did  not  care  much  to  change, 
and  at  first  said  "No";  but  his  brother  kept  on  teasing  him 
about  it,  until  at  last  he  said,  "Very  well,  then;  let  us  change." 

Then  Prince  Fire-fade  tried  his  luck  at  fishing,  but  not  a 
single  fish  did  he  catch;  and,  what  was  worse,  he  lost  his  brother's 
fish-hook  in  the  sea. 

Prince  Fire-flash  asked  him  for  the  hook,  saying:  "Hunting 
is  one  thing,  and  fishing  is  another.  Let  us  both  go  back 
to  our  own  ways." 

Then  said  Prince  Fire-fade:  "I  did  not  catch  a  single  fish 
with  your  hook,  and  at  last  I  lost  it  in  the  sea." 

But  Prince  Fire-flash  said:  "I  must  and  shall  have  my  fish- 
hook." So  the  younger  brother  broke  his  long  sword,  that 
was  girded  on  him,  and,  of  the  pieces,  made  five  hundred 
fish-hooks,  and  begged  Prince  Fire-flash  to  take  them,  but  he 
would  not.  Then  Prince  Fire-fade  made  a  thousand  fish- 
hooks and  said:  "Please  take  them  instead  of  the  one  which 
I  lost."  But  the  elder  brother  said:  "No,  I  must  have  my 
own  hook,  and  I  will  not  take  any  other." 

Then  Prince  Fire-fade  was  very  sorry,  and  sat  down  by  the 
sea-shore,  crying  bitterly. 

[333] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

By  and  by  the  Wise  Old  Man  of  the  Sea  came  to  him  and 
asked:  "Why  are  you  crying  so  bitterly,  Prince  Fire-fade?" 
Fire-fade  told  him  all  the  story  of  the  lost  fish-hook,  and  how 
that  his  brother  was  angry,  still  saying  that  he  must  have  that 
very  same  hook  and  no  other.  Then  the  Wise  Old  Man  of 
the  Sea  built  a  stout  little  boat,  and  made  Prince  Fire-fade 
sit  in  it.  Having  pushed  it  a  little  from  the  land,  he  said: 
"Now  go  on  for  some  time  in  the  boat;  it  will  be  very  pleasant, 
for  the  sea  is  calm.  Soon  you  will  come  to  a  palace  built 
like  fishes'  scales;  this  is  the  palace  of  the  Sea-king.  When 
you  reach  the  gate,  you  will  see  a  fine  cassia-tree  growing 
above  the  well  by  the  side  of  the  gate.  If  you  will  sit  on  the 
top  of  that  tree,  the  Sea-king's  daughter  will  see  you,  and  tell 
you  what  to  do." 

So  Prince  Fire-fade  did  as  he  was  told,  and  everything 
came  to  pass  just  as  the  Wise  Old  Man  of  the  Sea  had  told 
him.  As  soon  as  he  was  come  to  the  Sea-king's  palace,  he 
made  haste,  and  climbed  up  into  the  cassia-tree,  and  sat  there. 
Then  came  the  maidens  of  the  Princess  Pearl,  the  Sea-king's 
daughter,  carrying  golden  water-pots.  They  were  just  going 
to  draw  water,  when  they  saw  a  flood  of  light  upon  the  well. 
They  looked  up,  and  there  in  the  cassia-tree  was  a  beautiful 
young  man.  Prince  Fire-fade  saw  the  maidens,  and  asked 
for  some  water.  The  maidens  drew  some,  and  put  it  in  a 
golden  cup,  and  gave  him  to  drink.  Without  tasting  the  water, 
the  Prince  took  the  jewel  that  hung  at  his  neck,  put  it  between 
his  lips,  and  let  it  drop  into  the  golden  cup.  It  stuck  to  the 
cup,  so  that  the  maidens  could  not  take  it  off;  so  they  brought 
the  cup,  with  the  jewel  on  it,  to  the  Princess  Pearl. 

When  she  saw  the  jewel,  the  Princess  asked  her  maidens: 
"Is  there  anyone  inside  the  gate?"  So  the  maidens  an- 
swered: "There  is  someone  sitting  on  the  top  of  the  cassia- 
tree,  above  our  well.  It  is  a  beautiful  young  man  —  more 
beautiful  even  than  our  King.  He  asked  for  water,  and  we 
gave  him  some;  but,  without  drinking  it,  he  dropped  this 
jewel  from  his  lips  into  the  cup,  and  we  have  brought  it  to  you." 
Then  Princess  Pearl,  thinking  this  very  strange,  went  out  to 

[334] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

look.  She  was  delighted  at  the  sight,  but  not  giving  the 
Prince  time  to  take  more  than  one  little  peep  at  her,  she  ran 
to  tell  her  father,  saying:  "Father,  there  is  a  beautiful  person 
at  our  gate." 

Then  the  Sea-king  himself  went  out  to  look.  When  he 
saw  the  young  man  on  the  top  of  the  tree,  he  knew  that  it 
must  be  Prince  Fire-fade.  He  made  him  come  down, 
and  led  him  into  the  palace,  where  he  seated  him  upon  a 
throne  made  of  sea-asses'  skins,  and  silk  rugs,  eight  layers  of 
each.  Then  a  great  feast  was  spread,  and  every  one  was  so 
kind  to  Prince  Fire-fade,  that  the  end  of  it  was,  he  married 
Princess  Pearl,  and  lived  in  that  land  for  three  years. 

Now,  one  night,  when  the  three  years  had  almost  passed, 
Prince  Fire-fade  thought  of  his  home,  and  what  had  hap- 
pened there,  and  heaved  one  deep  sigh. 

Princess  Pearl  was  grieved,  and  told  her  father,  saying: 
"  We  have  been  so  happy  these  three  years,  and  he  never  sighed 
before,  but,  last  night,  he  heaved  one  deep  sigh.  What  can 
the  meaning  of  it  be?"  So  the  Sea-king  asked  the  Prince 
to  tell  him  what  ailed  him,  and  also  what  had  been  the  reason 
of  his  coming  to  that  land.  Then  Prince  Fire-fade  told  the 
Sea-king  all  the  story  of  the  lost  fish-hook,  and  how  his  elder 
brother  had  behaved. 

The  Sea-king  at  once  called  together  all  the  fishes  of  the 
sea,  great  and  small,  and  asked:  "Has  any  fish  taken  this 
fish-hook?"  So  all  the  fishes  said:  "The  tai  *  has  been  com- 
plaining of  something  sticking  in  his  throat,  and  hurting 
him  when  he  eats,  so  perhaps  he  has  taken  the  hook." 

So  they  made  the  tai  open  his  mouth,  and  looked  in  his 
throat,  and  there,  sure  enough,  was  the  fish-hook.  Then  the 
hook  was  washed  and  given  to  Prince  Fire-fade.  The  Sea- 
king  also  gave  him  two  jewels.  One  was  called  the  tide- 
flowing  jewel,  and  the  other  was  called  the  tide-ebbing  jewel. 
And  he  said  then  to  the  Prince:  "Go  home  now  to  your  own 
land,  and  take  back  the  fish-hook  to  your  brother.  In  this 
way  you  shall  plague  him.  If  he  plant  rice-fields  in  the  up- 

*  A  kind  of  fish. 

[335] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

land,  make  you  your  rice-fields  in  the  valley;  and  if  he  make 
rice-fields  in  the  valley,  do  you  make  your  rice-fields  in  the 
upland.  I  will  rule  the  water  so  that  it  may  do  good  to  you, 
but  harm  to  him.  If  Prince  Fire-flash  should  be  angry  with 
you  for  this,  and  try  to  kill  you,  then  put  out  the  tide-flowing 
jewel,  and  the  tide  will  come  up  to  drown  him.  But  if  he  is 
sorry,  and  asks  pardon,  then  put  out  the  tide-ebbing  jewel, 
and  the  tide  will  go  back,  and  let  him  live." 

Then  the  Sea-king  called  all  the  crocodiles,  and  said: 
"His  Highness  Prince  Fire-fade  is  going  to  the  upper  world; 
which  of  you  will  take  him  there  quickly,  and  bring  me  back 
word?"  And  one  crocodile  a  fathom  long,  answered:  "I 
will  take  him  to  the  upper  world,  and  come  back  in  a  day." 

"Do  so,  then,"  said  the  Sea-king,  "and  be  sure  that  you 
do  not  frighten  him  as  you  are  crossing  the  middle  of  the  sea." 
He  then  seated  the  Prince  upon  the  crocodile's  head,  and  saw 
him  off. 

The  crocodile  brought  him  safe  home,  in  one  day,  as  he  had 
promised.  When  the  crocodile  was  going  to  start  back  again, 
Prince  Fire-fade  untied  the  dirk  from  his  own  belt,  and  setting 
it  on  the  creature's  neck,  sent  him  away. 

Then  Prince  Fire-fade  gave  the  fish-hook  to  his  elder  brother; 
and,  in  all  things,  did  as  the  Sea-king  had  told  him  to  do. 
So  from  that  time,  Prince  Fire-flash  became  poor,  and  came 
with  great  fury  to  kill  his  brother.  But,  just  in  time,  Prince 
Fire-fade  put  forth  the  tide-flowing  jewel  to  drown  him.  When 
he  found  himself  in  such  danger,  Prince  Fire-flash  said  he  was 
sorry.  So  his  brother  put  forth  the  tide-ebbing  jewel  to 
save  him. 

When  he  had  been  plagued  in  this  way  for  a  long  time,  he 
bowed  his  head,  saying:  "From  this  time  forth,  I  submit  to 
you,  my  younger  brother.  I  will  be  your  guard  by  day  and 
by  night,  and  in  all  things  serve  you."  His  struggles  in  the 
water,  when  he  thought  he  was  drowning,  are  shown  at  the 
Emperor's  Court  even  to  this  very  day. 


[336] 


Panch-Phul  Ranee 

M  CERTAIN  Rajah  had  two  wives,  of  whom  he  preferred 

At  the  second  to  the  first;  the  first  Ranee  had  a  son,  but 
^L.  JL  because  he  was  not  the  child  of  the  second  Ranee, 
his  father  took  a  great  dislike  to  him,  and  treated  him  so 
harshly  that  the  poor  boy  was  very  unhappy. 

One  day,  therefore,  he  said  to  his  mother:  "Mother,  my 
father  does  not  care  for  me,  and  my  presence  is  only  a  vexa- 
tion to  him.  I  should  be  happier  anywhere  than  here;  let 
me  therefore  go  and  seek  my  fortune  in  other  lands." 

So  the  Ranee  asked  her  husband  if  he  would  allow  their 
son  to  travel.  He  said,  "The  boy  is  free  to  go,  but  I  don't 
see  how  he  is  to  live  in  any  other  part  of  the  world,  for  he  is 
too  stupid  to  earn  his  living,  and  I  will  give  him  no  money 
to  squander  on  senseless  pleasures."  Then  the  Ranee  told 
her  son  that  he  had  his  father's  permission  to  travel,  and  said 
to  him,  "  You  are  going  out  into  the  world  now  to  try  your  luck; 
take  with  you  the  food  and  clothes  I  have  provided  for  your 
journey."  And  she  gave  him  a  bundle  of  clothes  and  several 
small  loaves,  and  in  each  loaf  she  placed  a  gold  mohur,  that 
on  opening  it,  he  might  find  money  as  well  as  food  inside; 
and  he  started  on  his  journey. 

When  the  young  Rajah  had  travelled  a  long  way,  and  left 
his  father's  kingdom  far  behind,  he  one  day  came  upon  the 
outskirts  of  a  great  city,  where,  instead  of  taking  the  position 
due  to  his  rank,  and  sending  to  inform  the  Rajah  of  his  arrival, 
he  went  to  a  poor  Carpenter's  house,  and  begged  of  him  a 
lodging  for  the  night.  The  Carpenter  was  busy  making 
wooden  clogs  in  the  porch  of  his  house,  but  he  looked  up 
and  nodded,  saying,  "Young  man,  you  are  welcome  to  any 
assistance  a  stranger  may  need  and  we  can  give.  If  you  are 

[337] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

in  want  of  food,  you  will  find  my  wife  and  daughter  in  the  house; 
they  will  be  happy  to  cook  for  you."  The  Rajah  went  inside 
and  said  to  the  Carpenter's  daughter,  "I  am  a  stranger  and 
have  travelled  a  long  way;  I  am  both  tired  and  hungry;  cook 
me  some  dinner  as  fast  as  you  can,  and  I  will  pay  you  for 
your  trouble."  She  answered,  "I  would  willingly  cook  you 
some  dinner  at  once,  but  I  have  no  wood  to  light  the  fire, 
and  the  jungle  is  some  way  off."  "It  matters  not,"  said  the 
Rajah;  "this  will  do  to  light  the  fire,  and  I  '11  make  the  loss 
good  to  your  father";  and  taking  a  pair  of  new  clogs  which  the 
Carpenter  had  just  finished  making,  he  broke  them  up 
and  lighted  the  fire  with  them. 

Next  morning,  he  went  into  the  jungle,  cut  wood,  and,  having 
made  a  pair  of  new  clogs  —  better  than  those  with  which  he 
had  lighted  the  fire  the  evening  before  —  placed  them  with 
the  rest  of  the  goods  for  sale  in  the  Carpenter's  shop.  Shortly 
afterward,  one  of  the  servants  of  the  Rajah  of  that  country 
came  to  buy  a  pair  of  clogs  for  his  master,  and  seeing  these  new 
ones,  said  to  the  Carpenter,  "Why,  man,  these  clogs  are  better 
than  all  the  rest  put  together.  I  will  take  none  other  to  the 
Rajah.  I  wish  you  would  always  make  such  clogs  as  these." 
And  throwing  down  ten  gold  mohurs  on  the  floor  of  the  hut, 
he  took  up  the  clogs  and  went  away. 

The  Carpenter  was  much  surprised  at  the  whole  business. 
In  the  first  place,  he  usually  received  only  two  or  three  rupees 
for  each  pair  of  clogs;  and  in  the  second,  he  knew  that  these 
which  the  Rajah's  servant  had  judged  worth  ten  gold  mohurs 
had  not  been  made  by  him;  and  how  they  had  come  there  he 
could  not  think,  for  he  felt  certain  they  were  not  with  the  rest 
of  the  clogs  the  night  before.  He  thought  and  thought,  but 
the  more  he  thought  about  the  matter  the  more  puzzled  he  got, 
and  he  went  to  talk  about  it  to  his  wife  and  daughter.  Then 
his  daughter  said,  "Oh,  those  must  have  been  the  clogs  the 
stranger  made!"  And  she  told  her  father  how  he  had  lighted 
the  fire  the  night  before  with  two  of  the  clogs  which  were  for 
sale,  and  had  afterward  fetched  wood  from  the  jungle  and 
made  another  pair  to  replace  them. 

[338] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  Carpenter,  at  this  news,  was  more  astonished  than  ever, 
and  he  thought  to  himself,  "Since  this  stranger  seems  a  quiet, 
peaceable  sort  of  man,  and  can  make  clogs  so  well,  it  is  a  great 
pity  he  should  leave  this  place;  he  would  make  a  good  husband 
for  my  daughter";  and,  catching  hold  of  the  young  Rajah, 
he  propounded  his  scheme  to  him.  (But  all  this  time  he  had 
no  idea  that  his  guest  was  a  Rajah.) 

Now  the  Carpenter's  daughter  was  a  very  pretty  girl  — 
as  pretty  as  any  Ranee  you  ever  saw;  she  was  also  good- 
tempered,  clever,  and  could  cook  extremely  well.  So  when 
the  Carpenter  asked  the  Rajah  to  be  his  son-in-law, 
he  looked  at  the  father,  the  mother,  and  the  girl,  and 
thinking  to  himself  that  many  a  better  man  had  a  worse 
fate,  he  said,  "Yes,  I  will  marry  your  daughter,  and  stay 
here  and  make  clogs."  So  the  Rajah  married  the  Carpenter's 
daughter. 

This  Rajah  was  very  clever  at  making  all  sorts  of  things 
in  wood.  When  he  had  made  all  the  clogs  he  wished  to  sell 
next  day,  he  would  amuse  himself  in  making  toys;  and  in  this 
way  he  made  a  thousand  wooden  parrots.  They  were  as  like 
real  parrots  as  possible.  They  had  each  two  wings,  two  legs, 
two  eyes,  and  a  sharp  beak.  And  when  the  Rajah  had  finished 
them  all,  he  painted  and  varnished  them  and  put  them,  one 
afternoon,  outside  the  house  to  dry. 

Night  came  on,  and  with  it  came  Parbuttee  and  Mahdeo, 
flying  round  the  world  to  see  the  different  races  of  men.  Among 
the  many  places  they  visited  was  the  city  where  the  Carpenter 
lived;  and  in  the  garden  in  front  of  the  house  they  saw  the 
thousand  wooden  parrots  which  the  Rajah  had  made  and 
painted  and  varnished,  all  placed  out  to  dry.  Then  Parbuttee 
turned  to  Mahdeo,  and  said,  "These  parrots  are  very  well 
made  —  they  need  nothing  but  life.  Why  should  not  we  give 
them  life?"  Mahdeo  answered,  "What  would  be  the  use  of 
that?  It  would  be  a  strange  freak,  indeed!"  "Oh,"  said 
Parbuttee,  "I  only  meant  you  to  do  it  as  an  amusement.  It 
would  be  so  funny  to  see  the  wooden  parrots  flying  about! 
But  do  not  do  it  if  you  don't  like."  "  You  would  like  it,  then  ? " 

[339] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

answered  Mahdeo.     "Very  well,  I  will  do  it."     And  he  en- 
dowed the  thousand  parrots  with  life. 

Parbuttee  and  Mahdeo  then  flew  away. 

Next  morning  the  Rajah  got  up  early  to  see  if  the  varnish 
he  had  put  on  the  wooden  parrots  was  dry;  but  no  sooner  did 
he  open  the  door  than  —  marvel  of  marvels!  —  the  thousand 
wooden  parrots  all  came  walking  into  the  house,  flapping  their 
wings  and  chatting  to  each  other. 

Hearing  the  noise,  the  Carpenter  and  the  Carpenter's  wife 
and  daughter  came  running  out  to  see  what  was  the  matter, 
and  were  not  less  astonished  than  the  Rajah  himself  at  the 
miracle  which  had  taken  place.  Then  the  Carpenter's  wife 
turned  to  her  son-in-law,  and  said,  "It  is  all  very  well  that  you 
should  have  made  these  wooden  parrots;  but  I  don't  know 
where  we  are  to  find  food  for  them!  Great,  strong  parrots 
like  these  will  eat  not  less  than  a  pound  of  rice  apiece  every 
day.  Your  father-in-law  and  I  cannot  afford  to  procure  as  much 
as  that  for  them  in  this  poor  house.  If  you  wish  to  keep  them, 
you  must  live  elsewhere,  for  we  cannot  provide  for  you  all." 

"Very  well,"  said  the  Rajah;  "you  shall  not  have  cause  to 
accuse  me  of  ruining  you,  for  from  henceforth  I  will  have  a 
house  of  my  own."  So  he  and  his  wife  went  to  live  in  a  house 
of  their  own,  and  he  took  the  thousand  parrots  with  him,  and 
his  mother-in-law  gave  her  daughter  some  corn  and  rice  and 
money  to  begin  housekeeping  with.  Moreover,  he  found  that 
the  parrots,  instead  of  being  an  expense,  were  the  means 
of  increasing  his  fortune;  for  they  flew  away  every  morning 
early  to  get  food,  and  spent  the  whole  day  out  in  the  fields; 
and  every  evening,  when  they  returned  home,  each  parrot 
brought  in  his  beak  a  stalk  of  corn  or  rice,  or  whatever  it  had 
found  good  to  eat.  Their  master  therefore  was  regularly  sup- 
plied with  more  food  than  enough;  and  what  with  selling  what 
he  did  not  require,  and  working  at  his  trade,  he  soon  became 
quite  a  rich  carpenter. 

After  he  had  been  living  in  this  way  very  happily  for  some 
time,  one  night,  when  he  fell  asleep,  the  Rajah  dreamed  a 
wonderful  dream,  and  this  was  the  dream: 

[34o] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

He  thought  that  very,  very  far  away  beyond  the  Red  Sea 
was  a  beautiful  kingdom  surrounded  by  seven  other  seas; 
and  that  it  belonged  to  a  Rajah  and  Ranee  who  had  one  lovely 
daughter,  named  Panch-Phul  Ranee  (the  Five  Flower  Queen), 
after  whom  the  whole  kingdom  was  called  Panch-Phul  Ranee's 
country;  and  that  this  Princess  lived  in  the  centre  of  her 
father's  kingdom,  in  a  little  house  round  which  were  seven 
wide  ditches,  and  seven  great  hedges  made  of  spears;  and  that 
she  was  called  Panch-Phul  Ranee  because  she  was  so  light 
and  delicate  that  she  weighed  no  more  than  five  white  lotus 
flowers!  Moreover,  he  dreamed  that  this  Princess  had  vowed 
to  marry  no  one  who  would  not  cross  the  seven  seas,  and  jump 
the  seven  ditches  and  seven  hedges  made  of  spears. 

After  dreaming  this  the  young  Rajah  awoke,  and  feeling 
much  puzzled,  got  up,  and  sitting  with  his  head  in  his  hands, 
tried  to  think  the  matter  over  and  discover  if  he  had  ever 
heard  anything  like  his  dream  before;  but  he  could  make  noth- 
ing of  it. 

While  he  was  thus  thinking,  his  wife  awoke  and  asked  him 
what  was  the  matter.  He  told  her,  and  she  said,  "That  is  a 
strange  dream.  If  I  were  you,  I  'd  ask  the  old  parrot  about 
it;  he  is  a  wise  bird,  and  perhaps  he  knows."  This  parrot 
of  which  she  spoke  was  the  most  wise  of  all  the  thousand 
wooden  parrots.  The  Rajah  took  his  wife's  advice,  and 
when  all  the  birds  came  home  that  evening,  he  called  the  old 
parrot  and  told  him  his  dream,  saying,  "Can  this  be  true?" 
To  which  the  parrot  replied,  "  It  is  all  true.  The  Panch-Phul 
Ranee's  country  lies  beyond  the  Red  Sea,  and  is  surrounded 
by  seven  seas,  and  she  dwells  in  a  house  built  in  the 
centre  of  her  father's  kingdom.  Round  her  house  are  seven 
ditches,  and  seven  hedges  made  of  spears,  and  she  has  vowed 
not  to  marry  any  man  who  cannot  jump  these  seven  ditches 
and  seven  hedges;  and  because  she  is  very  beautiful  many 
great  and  noble  men  have  tried  to  do  this,  but  in  vain. 

"The  Rajah  and  Ranee,  her  father  and  mother,  are  very 
fond  of  her  and  proud  of  her.  Every  day  she  goes  to  the 
palace  to  see  them,  and  they  weigh  her  in  a  pair  of  scales.  They 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

put  her  in  one  scale  and  five  lotus  flowers  in  the  other,  and 
she 's  so  delicate  and  fragile  she  weighs  no  heavier  than  the  five 
little  flowers,  so  they  call  her  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee.  Her 
father  and  mother  are  very  proud  of  this." 

"I  should  like  to  go  to  that  country  and  see  the  Panch- 
Phul  Ranee,"  said  the  Rajah;  "but  I  don't  know  how  I  could 
cross  the  seven  seas."  "I  will  show  you  how  to  manage  that," 
replied  the  old  parrot.  "I  and  another  parrot  will  fly  close 
together,  I  crossing  my  left  over  his  right  wing;  so  that  we  will 
move  along  as  if  we  were  one  bird  (using  only  our  outside  wings 
to  fly  with),  and  on  the  chair  made  of  our  interlaced  wings 
you  shall  sit,  and  we  will  carry  you  safely  across  the  seven  seas. 
On  the  way  we  will  every  evening  alight  in  some  high  tree  and 
rest,  and  every  morning  we  can  go  on  again."  "That  sounds 
a  good  plan;  I  have  a  great  desire  to  try  it,"  said  the  Rajah. 
"Wife,  what  should  you  think  of  my  going  to  the  Panch-Phul 
Ranee's  country,  and  seeing  if  I  can  jump  the  seven  ditches, 
and  seven  hedges  made  of  spears.  Will  you  let  me  try?" 

"Yes,"  she  answered.  "If  you  like  to  go  and  marry  her, 
go;  only  take  care  that  you  do  not  kill  yourself;  and  mind  you 
come  back  some  day."  And  she  prepared  food  for  him  to 
take  with  him,  and  took  off  her  gold  and  silver  bangles,  which 
she  placed  in  a  bundle  of  warm  things,  that  he  might  be  in 
need  neither  of  money  nor  clothes  on  the  journey.  He  then 
charged  the  nine  hundred  and  ninety-eight  parrots  he  left 
behind  him  to  bring  her  plenty  of  corn  and  rice  daily  (that 
she  might  never  need  food  while  he  was  away),  and  took  her 
to  the  house  of  her  father,  in  whose  care  she  was  to  remain 
during  his  absence;  and  he  wished  her  good-bye,  saying,  "Do 
not  fear  but  that  I  will  come  back  to  you,  even  if  I  do  win 
the  Panch-Phul  Ranee,  for  you  will  always  be  my  first  wife, 
though  you  are  the  Carpenter's  daughter." 

The  old  parrot  and  another  parrot  then  spread  their  wings, 
on  which  the  Rajah  seated  himself  as  on  a  chair,  and  rising 
up  in  the  air,  they  flew  away  with  him  out  of  sight. 

Far,  far,  far  they  flew,  as  fast  as  parrots  can  fly,  over  hills, 
over  forests,  over  rivers,  over  valleys,  on,  on,  on,  hour  after 

[342] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

hour,  day  after  day,  week  after  week,  only  staying  to  rest  every 
night  when  it  got  too  dark  to  see  where  they  were  going.  At 
last  they  reached  the  seven  seas  which  surrounded  the  Panch- 
Phul  Ranee's  country.  When  once  they  began  crossing  the 
seas  they  could  not  rest  (for  there  was  neither  rock  nor  island 
on  which  to  alight),  so  they  were  obliged  to  fly  straight  across 
them,  night  and  day,  until  they  gained  the  shore. 

By  reason  of  this  the  parrots  were  too  exhausted  on  their 
arrival  to  go  as  far  as  the  city  where  the  Rajah,  Panch-Phul 
Ranee's  father,  lived,  but  they  flew  down  to  rest  on  a  beautiful 
banyan  tree,  which  grew  not  far  from  the  sea,  close  to  a  small 
village.  The  Rajah  determined  to  go  into  the  village  and 
get  food  and  shelter  there.  He  told  the  parrots  to  stay  in  the 
banyan  tree  till  his  return;  then,  leaving  his  bundle  of  clothes 
and  most  of  his  money  in  their  charge,  he  set  off  on  foot  toward 
the  nearest  house. 

After  a  little  while  he  reached  a  Malee's  cottage,  and  giving 
a  gold  mohur  to  the  Malee's  wife,  got  her  to  provide  him  with 
food  and  shelter  for  the  night. 

Next  morning  he  rose  early,  and  said  to  his  hostess,  "I  am 
a  stranger  here,  and  know  nothing  of  the  place.  What  is  the 
name  of  your  country?"  "This,"  she  said,  "is  Panch-Phul 
Ranee's  country." 

"And  what  is  the  last  news  in  your  town?"  he  asked.  "Very 
bad  news  indeed,"  she  replied.  "You  must  know  our  Rajah 
has  one  only  daughter  —  a  most  beautiful  Princess  —  and  her 
name  is  Panch-Phul  Ranee,  for  she  is  so  light  and  delicate 
that  she  weighs  no  heavier  than  five  lotus  flowers.  After 
her  this  whole  country  is  called  Panch-Phul  Ranee's  country. 
She  lives  in  a  small  bungalow  in  the  centre  of  the  city  you 
see  yonder;  but,  unluckily  for  us,  she  has  vowed  to  marry  no 
man  who  cannot  jump  on  foot  over  the  seven  hedges  made 
of  spears,  and  across  the  seven  great  ditches  that  surround  her 
house.  This  cannot  be  done,  Babamah!  I  don't  know 
how  many  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Rajahs  have  tried  to  do 
it  and  died  in  the  attempt!  Yet  the  Princess  will  not  break 
her  vow.  Daily,  worse  and  worse  tidings  come  from  the  city 

[343] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  fresh  people  having  been  killed  in  trying  to  jump  the  seven 
hedges  and  seven  ditches,  and  I  see  no  end  to  the  misfortunes 
that  will  arise  from  it.  Not  only  are  so  many  brave  men  lost 
to  the  world,  but,  since  the  Princess  will  marry  no  one  who 
does  not  succeed  in  this,  she  stands  a  chance  of  not  marrying 
at  all;  and  if  that  be  so,  when  the  Rajah  dies  there  will  be  no 
one  to  protect  her  and  claim  the  right  to  succeed  to  the  throne. 
All  the  nobles  will  probably  fight  for  the  Raj,  and  the  whole 
kingdom  be  turned  topsy-turvy." 

"Mahi,"  said  the  Rajah,  "if  that  is  all  there  is  to  do, 
I  will  try  and  win  your  Princess,  for  I  can  jump  right  well." 

"  Baba,"  answered  the  Malee's  wife,  "  do  not  think  of  such 
a  thing;  are  you  mad?  I  tell  you,  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  men  have  said  these  words  before,  and  been  killed  for  their 
rashness.  What  power  do  you  think  you  possess,  to  succeed 
where  all  before  you  have  failed  ?  Give  up  all  thought  of  this, 
for  it  is  utter  folly." 

"I  will  not  do  it,"  answered  the  Rajah,  "before  going  to 
consult  some  of  my  friends." 

So  he  left  the  Malee's  cottage,  and  returned  to  the  banyan 
tree  to  talk  over  the  matter  with  the  parrots;  for  he  thought 
they  would  be  able  to  carry  him  on  their  wings  across  the 
seven  ditches  and  seven  hedges  made  of  spears.  When  he 
reached  the  old  tree  the  parrot  said  to  him,  "It  is  two  days 
since  you  left  us;  what  news  have  you  brought  from  the  village  ?  " 
The  Rajah  answered,  "The  Panch-Phul  Ranee  still  lives  in 
the  house  surrounded  by  the  seven  ditches,  and  seven  hedges 
made  of  spears,  and  has  vowed  to  marry  no  man  who  cannot 
jump  over  them;  but  cannot  you  parrots,  who  brought  me  all 
the  way  over  the  seven  seas,  carry  me  on  your  wings  across 
these  great  barriers?" 

"You  stupid  man!"  answered  the  old  parrot,  "of  course 
we  could;  but  what  would  be  the  good  of  doing  so?  If  we 
carried  you  across,  it  would  not  be  at  all  the  same  thing  as  your 
jumping  across,  and  the  Princess  would  no  more  consent 
to  marry  you  than  she  would  now;  for  she  has  vowed  to  marry 
no  one  who  has  not  jumped  across  on  foot.  If  you  want  to 

[344] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

do  the  thing,  why  not  do  it  yourself,  instead  of  talking  non- 
sense. Have  you  forgotten  how,  when  you  were  a  little  boy, 
you  were  taught  to  jump  by  conjurors  and  tumblers  (for  the 
parrot  knew  all  the  Rajah's  history)  ?  Now  is  the  time  to 
put  their  lessons  in  practice.  If  you  can  jump  the  seven  ditches, 
and  seven  hedges  made  of  spears,  you  will  have  done  a  good 
work,  and  be  able  to  marry  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee;  but  if  not, 
this  is  a  thing  in  which  we  cannot  help  you." 

"You  reason  justly,"  replied  the  Rajah.  "I  will  try  to  put 
in  practice  the  lessons  I  learnt  when  a  boy;  meantime,  do  you 
stay  here  till  my  return." 

So  saying,  he  went  away  to  the  city,  which  he  reached  by 
nightfall.  Next  morning  early  he  went  to  where  the  Princess's 
bungalow  stood,  to  try  to  jump  the  fourteen  great  barriers. 
He  was  strong  and  agile,  and  he  jumped  the  seven  great  ditches, 
and  six  of  the  seven  hedges  made  of  spears;  but  in  running 
to  jump  the  seventh  hedge  he  hurt  his  foot,  and,  stumbling, 
fell  upon  the  spears  and  died  —  run  through  and  through 
with  the  cruel  iron  spikes. 

When  Panch-Phul  Ranee's  father  and  mother  got  up  that 
morning  and  looked  out,  as  their  custom  was,  toward  their 
daughter's  bungalow,  they  saw  something  transfixed  upon  the 
seventh  hedge  of  spears,  but  what  it  was  they  could  not  make 
out,  for  it  dazzled  their  eyes.  So  the  Rajah  called  his  Wuzeer 
and  said  to  him,  "For  some  days  I  have  seen  no  one  attempt 
to  jump  the  seven  hedges  and  seven  ditches  round  Panch- 
Phul  Ranee's  bungalow;  but  what  is  that  which  I  now  see 
upon  the  seventh  hedge  of  spears?"  The  Wuzeer  answered, 
"That  is  a  Rajah's  son,  who  has  failed,  like  all  who  have  gone 
before  him."  "  But  how  is  it,"  asked  the  Rajah,  "  that  he  thus 
dazzles  our  eyes?" 

"It  is,"  replied  the  Wuzeer,  "because  he  is  so  beautiful. 
Of  all  that  have  died  for  the  sake  of  Panch-Phul  Ranee,  this 
youth  is,  beyond  doubt,  the  handsomest."  "Alas!"  cried 
the  Rajah,  "how  many  and  how  many  brave  men  has  my 
daughter  killed?  I  will  have  no  more  die  for  her.  Let  us 
send  her  and  the  dead  man  together  away  into  the  jungle." 

[345] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Then  he  ordered  the  servants  to  fetch  the  young  Rajah's 
body.  There  he  lay,  still  and  beautiful,  with  a  glory  shining 
round  him  as  the  moonlight  shines  round  the  clear  bright 
moon,  but  without  a  spark  of  life. 

When  the  Rajah  saw  him,  he  said,  "Oh,  pity,  pity,  that  so 
brave  and  handsome  a  boy  should  have  come  dying  after  this 
girl!  Yet  he  is  but  one  of  the  thousands  of  thousands  who 
have  died  thus  to  no  purpose.  Pull  up  the  spears  and  cast 
them  into  the  seven  ditches,  for  they  shall  remain  no  longer." 

Then  he  commanded  two  palanquins  to  be  prepared  and 
men  in  readiness  to  carry  them,  and  said,  "Let  the  girl  be 
married  to  the  young  Rajah,  and  let  both  be  taken  far  away 
into  the  jungle,  that  we  may  never  see  them  more.  Then 
there  will  be  quiet  in  the  land  again." 

The  Ranee,  Panch-Phul  Ranee's  mother,  cried  bitterly  at 
this,  for  she  was  very  fond  of  her  daughter,  and  she  begged 
her  husband  not  to  send  her  away  so  cruelly  —  the  living  with 
the  dead;  but  the  Rajah  was  inexorable.  "That  poor  boy 
died,"  he  said;  "let  my  daughter  die,  too!  I'll  have  no  more 
men  killed  here." 

So  the  two  palanquins  were  prepared.  Then  he  placed  his 
daughter  in  the  one,  and  her  dead  husband  in  the  other,  and 
said  to  the  palkee-bearers,  "Take  these  palkees  and  go  out 
into  the  jungle  until  you  have  reached  a  place  so  desolate 
that  not  so  much  as  a  sparrow  is  to  be  seen,  and  there  leave 
them  both." 

And  so  they  did.  Deep  down  in  the  jungle,  where  no 
bright  sun  could  pierce  the  darkness,  nor  human  voice  be  heard, 
far  from  any  habitation  of  man  or  means  of  supporting  life, 
on  the  edge  of  a  dank,  stagnant  morass  that  was  shunned 
by  all  but  noisome  reptiles  and  wandering  beasts  of  prey, 
they  set  them  down  and  left  them,  the  dead  husband  and  the 
living  wife,  alone  to  meet  the  horrors  of  the  coming  night  — 
alone,  without  a  chance  of  rescue. 

Panch-Phul  Ranee  heard  the  bearers'  retreating  footsteps, 
and  their  voices  getting  fainter  and  fainter  in  the  distance, 
and  felt  that  she  had  nothing  to  hope  for  but  death. 

[346] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Night  seemed  coming  on  apace,  for  though  the  sun  had  not 
set,  the  jungle  was  dark  so  that  but  little  light  pierced  the 
gloom;  and  she  thought  she  would  take  a  last  look  at  the 
husband  her  vow  had  killed,  and,  sitting  beside  him,  wait  till 
starvation  should  make  her  as  he  was,  or  some  wild  animal 
put  a  more  speedy  end  to  her  sufferings. 

She  left  her  palkee  and  went  toward  his.  There  he  lay 
with  closed  eyes  and  close-shut  lips;  black  curling  hair,  which 
escaped  from  under  his  turban,  concealed  a  ghastly  wound 
on  his  temple.  There  was  no  look  of  pain  on  the  face,  and 
the  long,  sweeping  eyelashes  gave  it  such  a  tender,  softened 
expression  she  could  hardly  believe  that  he  was  dead.  He 
was,  in  truth,  very  beautiful;  and,  watching  him,  she  said  to 
herself,  "Alas,  what  a  noble  being  is  here  lost  to  the  world! 
what  an  earth's  joy  is  extinguished!  Was  it  for  this  I  was 
cold,  and  proud,  and  stern  —  to  break  the  cup  of  my  own 
happiness  and  to  be  the  death  of  such  as  you?  Must  you 
now  never  know  that  you  won  your  wife?  Must  you  never 
hear  her  ask  your  pardon  for  the  past,  nor  know  her  cruel 
punishment?  Ah,  if  you  had  but  lived,  how  dearly  I  would 
have  loved  you!  Oh,  my  husband!  my  husband!"  And 
sinking  down  on  the  ground,  she  buried  her  face  in  her  hands 
and  cried  bitterly. 

While  she  was  sitting  thus,  night  closed  over  the  jungle, 
and  brought  with  it  wild  beasts  that  had  left  their  dens  and 
lairs  in  search  of  prey  —  to  roam  about,  as  the  heat  of  the  day 
was  over.  Tigers,  lions,  elephants,  and  bison,  all  came  by 
turns,  crushing  through  the  underwood  which  surrounded 
the  place  where  the  palkees  were,  but  they  did  no  harm  to 
Panch-Phul  Ranee,  for  she  was  so  fair  that  not  even  the  cruel 
beasts  of  the  forests  would  injure  her.  At  last,  about  four 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  all  the  wild  animals  had  gone  except 
two  little  jackals,  who  had  been  very  busy  watching  the  rest 
and  picking  the  bones  left  by  the  tigers.  Tired  with  running 
about,  they  lay  down  to  rest  close  to  the  palkees.  Then  one 
little  jackal  said  to  the  other,  who  was  her  husband,  "Do 
tell  me  a  little  story."  "Dear  me!"  exclaimed  he,  "what 

[3471 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

people  you  women  are  for  stories!  Well,  look  just  in  front 
of  you;  do  you  see  those  two?"  "Yes,"  she  answered;  "what 
of  them?"  "That  woman  you  see  sitting  on  the  ground," 
he  said,  "is  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee."  "And  what  son  of  a 
Rajah  is  the  man  in  the  palkee?"  asked  she.  "That,"  he 
replied,  "is  a  very  sorrowful  son.  His  father  was  so  unkind 
to  him  that  he  left  his  own  home,  and  went  to  live  in  another 
country  very  far  from  this;  and  there  he  dreamed  about  the 
Panch-Phul  Ranee,  and  came  to  our  land  in  order  to  marry 
her,  but  he  was  killed  in  jumping  the  seventh  hedge  of  spears, 
and  all  he  gained  was  to  die  for  her  sake." 

"That  is  very  sad,"  said  the  first  little  jackal;  "but  could  he 
never  by  any  chance  come  to  life  again?"  "Yes,"  answered 
the  other;  "maybe  he  could,  if  only  someone  knew  how  to 
apply  the  proper  remedies."  "What  are  the  proper  remedies, 
and  how  could  he  be  cured?"  asked  the  lady  jackal.  (Now, 
all  this  conversation  had  been  heard  by  Panch-Phul  Ranee, 
and  when  this  question  was  asked  she  listened  very  eagerly 
and  attentively  for  the  answer.) 

"Do  you  see  this  tree?"  replied  her  husband.  "Well,  if 
some  of  its  leaves  were  crushed,  and  a  little  of  the  juice  put 
into  the  Rajah's  two  ears  and  upon  his  upper  lip,  and  some 
upon  his  temples,  also,  and  some  upon  the  spear-wounds  in 
his  side,  he  would  come  to  life  again  and  be  as  well  as  ever." 

At  this  moment  day  dawned,  and  the  two  little  jackals 
ran  away.  Panch-Phul  Ranee  did  not  forget  their  words. 
She,  a  Princess  born,  who  had  never  put  her  foot  to  the  ground 
before  (so  delicately  and  tenderly  had  she  been  reared) ,  walked 
over  the  rough  clods  of  earth  and  the  sharp  stones  till  she 
reached  the  place  where  the  tree  grew  of  which  the  jackals 
had  spoken.  She  gathered  a  number  of  its  leaves,  and,  with 
hands  and  feet  that  had  never  before  done  coarse  or  com- 
mon work,  beat  and  crushed  them  down.  They  were  so 
stiff  and  strong  that  it  took  her  a  long  time.  At  last,  after 
tearing  them,  and  stamping  on  them,  and  pounding  them 
between  two  stones,  and  biting  the  hardest  parts,  she  thought 
they  were  sufficiently  crushed;  and  rolling  them  up  in  a  corner 

[348] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  her  saree,  she  squeezed  the  juice  through  it  on  to  her  hus- 
band's temples,  and  put  a  little  on  his  upper  lip  and  into  his 
ears,  and  some  also  on  the  spear-wound  in  his  side.  And 
when  she  had  done  this,  he  awoke  as  if  he  had  been  only 
sleeping,  and  sat  up,  wondering  where  he  was.  Before  him 
stood  Panch-Phul  Ranee  shining  like  a  glorious  star,  and  all 
around  them  was  the  dark  jungle. 

It  would  be  hard  to  say  which  of  them  was  the  more  aston- 
ished —  the  Rajah  or  the  Princess.  She  was  surprised  that 
the  remedy  should  have  taken  such  speedy  effect,  and  could 
hardly  believe  her  eyes  when  she  saw  her  husband  get  up. 
And  if  he  looked  beautiful  when  dead,  much  more  handsome 
did  he  seem  to  her  now,  so  full  of  life  and  animation  and 
power  —  the  picture  of  health  and  strength.  And  he,  in  his 
turn,  was  lost  in  amazement  at  the  exquisite  loveliness  of  the 
lady  who  stood  before  him.  He  did  not  know  who  she  could 
be,  for  he  had  never  seen  her  like,  except  in  a  dream.  Could 
she  be  really  the  world-renowned  Panch-Phul  Ranee,  or  was 
he  dreaming  still?  He  feared  to  move  lest  he  should  break 
the  spell.  But  as  he  sat  there  wondering,  she  spoke,  saying, 
"You  marvel  at  what  has  taken  place.  You  do  not  know 
me  —  I  am  Panch-Phul  Ranee,  your  wife." 

Then  he  said,  "Ah,  Princess,  is  it  indeed  you?  You  have 
been  very  hard  to  me."  "I  know,  I  know,"  she  answered; 
"I  caused  your  death,  but  I  brought  you  to  life  again.  Let 
the  past  be  forgotten;  come  home  with  me,  and  my  father 
and  mother  will  welcome  you  as  a  son." 

He  replied,  "No,  I  must  return  first  to  my  own  home  a 
while.  Do  you  rather  return  there  now  with  me,  for  it  is  a 
long  time  since  I  left  it,  and  afterward  we  will  come  again  to 
your  father's  kingdom." 

To  this  Panch-Phul  Ranee  agreed.  It  took  them,  however, 
a  long  time  to  find  their  way  out  of  the  jungle.  At  last  they 
succeeded  in  doing  so,  for  none  of  the  wild  animals  in  it  at- 
tempted to  injure  them,  so  beautiful  and  royal  did  they  both 
look. 

When  they  reached  the  banyan  tree,  where  the  Rajah  had 

[349] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

left  the  two  parrots,  the  old  parrot  called  out  to  him,  "  So  you 
have  come  back  at  last!  We  thought  you  never  would,  you 
were  such  a  long  time  away!  There  you  went,  leaving  us  here 
all  the  time,  and  after  all  doing  no  good,  but  only  getting 
yourself  killed.  Why  didn't  you  do  as  we  advised  you,  and 
jump  up  nicely?" 

"Well,  I  'm  sure,"  said  the  Rajah,  "yours  is  a  hard  case; 
but  I  beg  your  pardon  for  keeping  you  waiting  so  long,  and 
now  I  hope  you  '11  take  me  and  my  wife  home." 

"Yes,  we  will  do  that,"  answered  the  parrots;  "but  you 
had  better  get  some  dinner  first,  for  it 's  a  long  journey  over 
the  seven  seas." 

So  the  Rajah  went  to  the  village  close  by  and  bought  food 
for  himself  and  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee.  When  he  returned 
with  it,  he  said  to  her,  "I  fear  the  long  journey  before  us  for 
you;  had  you  not  better  let  me  make  it  alone,  and  return  here 
for  you  when  it  is  over?"  But  she  answered,  "No!  what 
could  I,  a  poor  weak  woman,  do  here  alone  ?  and  I  will  not  re- 
turn to  my  father's  house  till  you  can  come,  too.  Take  me  with 
you,  however  far  you  go;  only  promise  me  you  will  never 
leave  me."  So  he  promised  her,  and  they  both,  mounting 
the  parrots,  were  carried  up  in  the  air  across  the  seven  seas, 
across  the  Red  Sea,  on,  on,  on,  a  whole  year's  journey,  until 
they  reached  his  father's  kingdom,  and  alighted  to  rest  at  the 
foot  of  the  palace  garden.  The  Rajah,  however,  did  not  know 
where  he  was,  for  all  had  much  changed  since  he  left  it  some 
years  before. 

Then  a  little  son  was  born  to  the  Rajah  and  Panch-Phul 
Ranee.  He  was  a  beautiful  child,  but  his  father  was  grieved 
to  think  that  in  that  bleak  place  there  was  no  shelter  for  the 
mother  or  the  baby.  So  he  said  to  his  wife,  "I  will  go  to 
fetch  food  for  us  both,  and  fire  to  cook  it  with,  and  inquire 
what  this  country  is,  and  seek  out  a  place  of  rest  for  you.  Do 
not  be  afraid;  I  shall  soon  return."  Now,  far  off  in  the  dis- 
tance, smoke  was  to  be  seen  rising  from  tents  which  belonged 
to  some  conjurors  and  dancing-people,  and  thither  the  Rajah 
bent  his  steps,  feeling  certain  he  should  be  able  to  get  fire, 

[350] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  perhaps  food  also,  from  the  inhabitants.  When  he  got 
there,  he  found  the  place  was  much  larger  than  he  had  ex- 
pected —  quite  a  good-sized  village,  in  fact  —  the  abode  of 
Nautch  people  and  conjurors.  In  all  the  houses  the  people 
were  busy,  some  dancing,  some  singing,  others  trying  various 
conjuring  tricks  or  practising  beating  the  drum,  and  all 
seemed  happy  and  joyful. 

When  the  conjurors  saw  him,  they  were  so  much  struck 
with  his  appearance  (for  he  was  very  handsome)  that  they 
determined  to  make  him,  if  possible,  stay  among  them,  and 
join  their  band.  And  they  said  one  to  another,  "How  well 
he  would  look  beating  the  drum  for  the  dancers!  All  the 
world  would  come  to  see  us  dance,  if  we  had  such  a  handsome 
man  as  that  to  beat  the  drum." 

The  Rajah,  unconscious  of  their  intentions,  went  into  the 
largest  hut  he  saw,  and  said  to  a  woman  who  was  grinding 
corn,  "Bai,  give  me  a  little  rice,  and  some  fire  from  your 
hearth."  She  immediately  consented,  and  got  up  to  fetch 
the  burning  sticks  he  asked  for;  but  before  she  gave  them  to 
him,  she  and  her  companions  threw  upon  them  a  certain 
powder,  containing  a  very  potent  charm;  and  no  sooner  did 
the  Rajah  receive  them  than  he  forgot  about  his  wife  and 
little  child,  his  journey,  and  all  that  had  ever  happened  to  him 
in  his  life  before;  such  was  the  peculiar  property  of  the  powder. 
And  when  the  conjurors  said  to  him,  "Why  should  you  go 
away?  stay  with  us,  and  be  one  of  us,"  he  willingly  consented 
to  do  so. 

All  this  time  Panch-Phul  Ranee  waited  and  waited  for  her 
husband,  but  he  never  came.  Night  approached  without  his 
having  brought  her  any  food  or  news  of  having  found  a  place 
of  shelter  for  her  and  the  baby.  At  last,  faint  and  weary, 
she  swooned  away. 

It  happened  that  that  very  day  the  Ranee  (Panch-Phul 
Ranee's  husband's  mother)  lost  her  youngest  child,  a  fine 
little  boy  of  only  a  day  old;  and  her  servants  took  its  body  to 
the  bottom  of  the  garden  to  bury  it.  Just  as  they  were  going 
to  do  so,  they  heard  a  low  cry,  and,  looking  round,  saw  close 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

by  a  beautiful  woman  lying  on  the  ground,  dead,  or  apparently 
so,  and  beside  her  a  fine  little  baby  boy.  The  idea  immediately 
entered  their  heads  of  leaving  the  dead  baby  beside  the  dead 
woman,  and  taking  her  living  baby  back  with  them  to  the 
palace;  and  so  they  did. 

When  they  returned,  they  said  to  their  mistress,  "Your 
child  did  not  die;  see,  here  it  is  —  it  got  well  again,"  and  showed 
her  Panch-Phul  Ranee's  baby.  But  after  a  time,  when  the 
Ranee  questioned  them  about  it,  they  told  her  the  whole  truth; 
but  she  had  become  meanwhile  very  fond  of  the  little  boy, 
and  so  he  continued  in  the  palace  and  was  brought  up  as 
her  son;  being,  in  truth,  her  grandson,  though  she  did  not 
know  it. 

Meantime  the  palace  Malee's  wife  went  out,  as  her  custom 
was  every  morning  and  evening,  to  gather  flowers.  In  search 
of  them  she  wandered  as  far  as  the  jungle  at  the  bottom  of  the 
garden,  and  there  she  found  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee  lying  as 
dead,  and  the  dead  baby  beside  her. 

The  good  woman  felt  very  sorry,  and  rubbed  the  Ranee's 
cold  hands  and  gave  her  sweet  flowers  to  smell  in  hopes  that 
she  might  revive.  At  last  she  opened  her  eyes,  and  seeing  the 
Malee's  wife,  said,  "Where  am  I?  Has  not  my  husband  come 
back?  and  who  are  you?" 

"My  poor  lady,"  answered  the  Malee's  wife,  "I  do  not 
know  where  your  husband  is.  I  am  the  Malee's  wife,  and 
coming  here  to  gather  flowers,  I  found  you  lying  on  the  ground, 
and  this  your  little  baby,  who  is  dead;  but  come  home  with 
me,  I  will  take  care  of  you." 

Panch-Phul  Ranee  answered,  "Kind  friend,  this  is  not  my 
baby;  he  did  not  die;  he  was  the  image  of  his  father,  and  fairer 
than  this  child.  Someone  must  have  taken  him  away,  for 
but  a  little  while  ago,  I  held  him  in  my  arms,  and  he  was 
strong  and  well,  while  this  one  could  never  have  been  more 
than  a  puny,  weakly  infant.  Take  me  away;  I  will  go  home 
with  you." 

So  the  Malee's  wife  buried  the  dead  child  and  took  the 
Panch-Phul  Ranee  to  her  house,  where  she  lived  for  fourteen 

[352] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

years;  but  all  that  time  she  could  gain  no  tidings  of  her  hus- 
band or  her  lost  little  boy.  The  child,  meanwhile,  grew  up 
in  the  palace,  and  became  a  very  handsome  youth.  One  day 
he  was  wandering  round  the  garden  and  chanced  to  pass 
the  Malee's  house.  The  Panch-Phul  Ranee  was  sitting 
within,  watching  the  Malee's  wife  cook  their  dinner. 

The  young  Prince  saw  her,  and  calling  the  Malee's  wife, 
said  to  her,  "What  beautiful  lady  is  that  in  your  house?  and 
how  did  she  come  there?"  She  answered,  " Little  Prince, 
what  nonsense  you  talk!  there  is  no  lady  here."  He  said  again, 
"  I  know  there  is  a  beautiful  lady  here,  for  I  saw  her  as  I  passed 
the  open  door."  She  replied,  "If  you  come  telling  such  tales 
about  my  house,  I  '11  pull  your  tongue  out."  For  she  thought 
to  herself,  "  Unless  I  scold  him  well,  the  boy  '11  go  talking 
about  what  he's  seen  in  the  palace,  and  then  perhaps  some 
of  the  people  from  there  will  come  and  take  the  poor  Panch- 
Phul  Ranee  away  from  my  care."  But  while  the  Malee's 
wife  was  talking  to  the  young  Prince,  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee 
came  from  the  inner  room  to  watch  and  listen  to  him  unob- 
served; and  no  sooner  did  she  see  him  than  she  could  not  for- 
bear crying  out,  "Oh,  how  like  he  is  to  my  husband!  The 
same  eyes,  the  same  shaped  face  and  the  same  king-like  bearing! 
Can  he  be  my  son?  He  is  just  the  age  my  son  would  have 
been  had  he  lived." 

The  young  Prince  heard  her  speaking  and  asked  what  she 
said,  to  which  the  Malee's  wife  replied,  "The  woman  you  saw, 
and  who  just  now  spoke,  lost  her  child  fourteen  years  ago, 
and  she  was  saying  to  herself  how  like  you  were  to  that  child, 
and  thinking  you  must  be  the  same;  but  she  is  wrong,  for  we 
know  you  are  the  Ranee's  son."  Then  Panch-Phul  Ranee 
herself  came  out  of  the  house,  and  said  to  him,  "Young  Prince, 
I  could  not,  when  I  saw  you,  help  exclaiming  how  like  you  are 
to  what  my  lost  husband  was,  and  to  what  my  son  might  have 
been;  for  it  is  now  fourteen  years  since  I  lost  them  both."  And 
she  told  him  how  she  had  been  a  great  Princess,  and  was 
returning  with  her  husband  to  his  own  home  and  how  her  little 
baby  had  been  born  in  the  jungle,  and  her  husband  had  gone 

[353] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

away  to  seek  shelter  for  her  and  the  child,  and  fire  and  food,  and 
had  never  returned;  and  also  how,  when  she  had  fainted  away, 
someone  had  certainly  stolen  her  baby  and  left  a  dead  child 
in  its  place;  and  how  the  good  Malee's  wife  had  befriended 
her,  and  taken  her  ever  since  to  live  in  her  house.  And  when 
she  had  ended  her  story  she  began  to  cry. 

But  the  Prince  said  to  her,  "Be  of  good  cheer;  I  will  en- 
deavour to  recover  your  husband  and  child  for  you;  who  knows 
but  I  may  indeed  be  your  son,  beautiful  lady?"  And  running 
home  to  the  Ranee  (his  adopted  mother),  he  said  to  her,  "Are 
you  really  my  mother?  Tell  me  truly;  for  this  I  must  know 
before  the  sun  goes  down."  "Why  do  you  ask  foolish  ques- 
tions?" she  replied;  "have  I  not  always  treated  you  as  a  son?" 
"Yes,"  he  said;  "but  tell  me  the  very  truth;  am  I  your 
own  child,  or  the  child  of  someone  else,  adopted  as  yours? 
If  you  do  not  tell  me,  I  will  kill  myself."  And  so  saying, 
he  drew  his  sword.  She  replied,  "Stay,  stay,  and  I  will  tell 
you  the  whole  truth;  the  day  before  you  were  born  I  had  a 
little  baby,  but  it  died;  and  my  servants  took  it  to  the  bottom 
of  the  garden  to  bury  it,  and  there  they  found  a  beautiful 
woman  lying  as  dead,  and  beside  her  a  living  infant.  You 
were  that  child.  They  brought  you  to  the  palace,  and  I 
adopted  you  as  my  son,  and  left  my  baby  in  your  stead." 
"What  became  of  my  mother?"  he  asked.  "I  cannot  tell," 
answered  the  Ranee;  "for,  two  days  afterward,  when  I  sent 
to  the  same  place,  she  and  the  baby  had  both  disappeared, 
and  I  have  never  since  heard  of  her." 

The  young  Prince,  on  hearing  this,  said,  "There  is  in  the 
head  Malee's  house  a  beautiful  lady,  whom  the  Malee's  wife 
found  in  the  jungle,  fourteen  years  ago;  that  must  be  my 
mother.  Let  her  be  received  here  this  very  day  with  all 
honour,  for  that  is  the  only  reparation  that  can  now  be  made 
to  her." 

The  Ranee  consented,  and  the  young  Prince  went  down  to 
the  Malee's  house  himself  to  fetch  his  mother  to  the  palace. 

With  him  he  took  a  great  retinue  of  people,  and  a  beautiful 
palanquin  for  her  to  go  in,  covered  with  rich  trappings;  also 

[354] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

costly  things  for  her  to  wear,  and  many  jewels  and  presents 
for  the  good  Malee's  wife. 

When  Panch-Phul  Ranee  had  put  on  her  son's  gifts,  and 
come  out  of  the  Malee's  poor  cottage  to  meet  him,  all  the  people 
said  there  had  never  been  so  royal-looking  a  queen.  As  gold 
and  clear  crystal  are  lovely,  as  mother-of-pearl  is  exquisitely 
fair  and  delicate-looking,  so  beautiful,  so  fair,  so  delicate 
appeared  Panch-Phul  Ranee. 

Her  son  conducted  her  with  much  pomp  and  state  to  the 
palace,  and  did  all  in  his  power  to  honour  her;  and  there  she 
lived  long,  very  happily,  and  beloved  by  all. 

One  day  the  young  Prince  begged  her  to  tell  him  again, 
from  the  beginning,  the  story  of  her  life,  and  as  much  as  she 
knew  of  his  father's  life;  and  so  she  did.  And  after  that,  he 
said  to  her,  "Be  no  longer  sad,  dear  mother,  regarding  my 
father's  fate;  for  I  will  send  into  all  lands  to  gather  tidings 
of  him,  and  maybe  in  the  end  we  shall  find  him."  And  he 
sent  people  out  to  hunt  for  the  Rajah  all  over  the  kingdom, 
and  in  all  neighbouring  countries  —  to  the  north,  to  the 
south,  to  the  east  and  to  the  west  —  but  they  found  him  not. 

At  last,  after  four  years  of  unsuccessful  search,  when  there 
seemed  no  hope  of  ever  learning  what  had  become  of  him, 
Panch-Phul  Ranee's  son  came  to  see  her,  and  said,  "Mother, 
I  have  sent  into  all  lands  seeking  my  father,  but  can  hear  no 
news  of  him.  If  there  were  only  the  slightest  clue  as  to  the 
direction  in  which  he  went,  there  would  still  be  some  chance 
of  tracing  him,  but  that,  I  fear,  cannot  be  got.  Do  you  not 
remember  his  having  said  anything  of  the  way  which  he  in- 
tended to  go  when  he  left  you?"  She  answered,  "When  your 
father  went  away,  his  words  to  me  were,  '  I  will  go  to  fetch  food 
for  us  both,  and  fire  to  cook  it  with,  and  inquire  what  this 
country  is,  and  seek  out  a  place  of  shelter  for  you.  Do  not  be 
afraid  —  I  shall  soon  return.'  That  was  all  he  said,  and 
then  he  went  away,  and  I  never  saw  him  more." 

"In  what  direction  did  he  go  from  the  foot  of  the  garden?" 
asked  the  Prince.  "He  went,"  answered  the  Panch-Phul 
Ranee,  "  toward  that  village  of  conjurors  close  by.  I  thought 

[355] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

he  was  intending  to  ask  some  of  them  to  give  us  food.  But 
had  he  done  so,  he  would  certainly  have  returned  in  a  very 
short  time." 

"  Do  you  think  you  should  know  my  father,  mother  darling, 
if  you  were  to  see  him  again?"  asked  the  Prince.  "Yes," 
answered  she,  "I  should  know  him  again."  "What!"  he  said, 
"even  when  eighteen  years  have  gone  by  since  you  saw  him 
last?  Even  though  age  and  sickness  and  want  had  done 
their  utmost  to  change  him?"  "Yes!"  she  replied;  "his  every 
feature  is  so  impressed  on  my  heart  that  I  should  know  him 
again  anywhere  or  in  any  disguise." 

"Then  let  us,"  he  said,  "send  for  all  those  people  in  the 
direction  of  whose  houses  he  went  away.  Maybe  they  have 
detained  him  among  them  to  this  day.  It  is  but  a  chance, 
but  we  can  hope  for  nothing  more  certain." 

So  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee  and  her  son  sent  down  orders  to 
the  conjurors'  village  that  every  one  of  the  whole  band  should 
come  up  to  the  palace  that  afternoon  —  not  a  soul  was  to  stay 
behind.  And  the  dancers  were  to  dance  and  the  conjurors 
to  play  ail  their  tricks  for  the  amusement  of  the  palace  inmates. 

The  people  came.  The  nautch  girls  began  to  dance  — 
running,  jumping,  and  flying  here,  there  and  everywhere, 
some  up,  some  down,  some  round  and  round.  The  con- 
jurors conjured  and  all  began  in  different  ways  to  amuse 
the  company.  Among  the  rest  was  one  wild,  ragged-looking 
man,  whose  business  was  to  beat  the  drum.  No  sooner 
did  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee  set  eyes  on  him  than  she  said  to 
her  son,  "Boy,  that  is  your  father!"  "What,  mother!"  he 
said,  "that  wretched-looking  man  who  is  beating  the  drum?" 
"The  same,"  she  answered. 

The  Prince  said  to  his  servants,  "Fetch  that  man  here." 
And  the  Rajah  came  toward  them,  so  changed  that  not  even 
his  own  mother  knew  him  —  no  one  recognized  him  but  his 
wife.  For  eighteen  years  he  had  been  among  the  nautch 
people;  his  hair  was  rough,  his  beard  untrimmed,  his  face 
thin  and  worn,  sunburnt  and  wrinkled;  he  wore  a  nose-ring 
and  heavy  earrings,  such  as  the  nautch  people  have;  and  his 

[356] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

dress  was  a  rough,  common  cumlee.  All  traces  of  his  former 
self  seemed  to  have  disappeared.  They  asked  him  if  he  did 
not  remember  he  had  been  a  Rajah  once,  and  about  his  journey 
to  Panch-Phul  Ranee's  country.  But  he  said,  No,  he  remem- 
bered nothing  but  how  to  beat  the  drum  —  Rub-a-dub!  tat- tat! 
torn- turn!  torn- turn!  He  thought  he  must  have  beaten  it  all 
his  life. 

Then  the  young  Prince  gave  orders  that  all  the  nautch 
people  should  be  put  into  jail  until  it  could  be  discovered  what 
part  they  had  taken  in  reducing  his  father  to  so  pitiable  a  state. 
And  sending  for  the  wisest  doctors  in  the  kingdom,  he  said  to 
them,  "Do  your  best  and  restore  the  health  of  this  Rajah, 
who  has  to  all  appearance  lost  both  memory  and  reason;  and 
discover,  if  possible,  what  has  caused  these  misfortunes  to  be- 
fall him."  The  doctors  said,  "He  has  certainly  had  some  po- 
tent charm  given  to  him,  which  has  destroyed  both  his  mem- 
ory and  reason,  but  we  will  do  our  best  to  counteract  its  in- 
fluence." 

And  so  they  did.  And  their  treatment  succeeded  so  well 
that,  after  a  time,  the  Rajah  entirely  recovered  his  former 
senses.  And  they  took  such  good  care  of  him  that  in  a  little 
while  he  regained  his  health  and  strength  also,  and  looked  almost 
as  well  as  ever. 

He  then  found  to  his  surprise  that  he,  Panch-Phul  Ranee, 
and  their  son,  had  all  this  time  been  living  in  his  father's  king- 
dom. His  father  was  so  delighted  to  see  him  again  that  he 
was  no  longer  unkind  to  him,  but  treated  him  as  a  dearly 
beloved,  long  lost  son.  His  mother  also  was  overjoyed  at  his 
return,  and  they  said  to  him,  "Since  you  have  been  restored 
to  us  again,  why  should  you  wander  any  more?  Your  wife 
and  son  are  here;  do  you  also  remain  here,  and  live  among 
us  for  the  rest  of  your  days."  But  he  replied,  "  I  have  another 
wife  —  the  Carpenter's  daughter  —  who  first  was  kind  to  me 
in  my  adopted  country.  I  also  have  there  nine  hundred  and 
ninety-eight  talking  wooden  parrots,  which  I  greatly  prize. 
Let  me  first  go  and  fetch  them." 

They  said,  "Very  well;  go  quickly  and  then  return."     So 

[357] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

he  mounted  the  two  wooden  parrots  which  had  brought  him 
from  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee's  country  (and  which  had  for 
eighteen  years  lived  in  the  jungle  close  to  the  palace),  and 
returned  to  the  land  where  his  first  wife  lived,  and  fetched 
her  and  the  nine  hundred  and  ninety-eight  remaining  wooden 
parrots  to  his  father's  kingdom.  Then  his  father  said  to  him, 
"  Don't  have  any  quarrelling  with  your  half-brother  after  I 
am  dead"  (for  his  half-brother  was  son  of  the  old  Rajah's 
favourite  wife).  "I  love  you  both  dearly,  and  will  give  each 
of  you  half  of  my  kingdom."  So  he  divided  the  kingdom 
into  two  halves,  and  gave  the  one-half  to  the  Panch-Phul 
Ranee's  husband,  who  was  the  son  of  his  first  wife,  and  the 
other  half  to  the  eldest  son  of  his  second  but  favourite  wife. 

A  short  time  after  this  arrangement  was  made,  Panch- 
Phul  Ranee  said  to  her  husband,  "I  wish  to  see  my  father 
and  mother  again  before  I  die;  let  me  go  and  see  them."  He 
answered,  "You  shall  go,  and  I  and  our  son  will  also  go." 
So  he  called  four  of  the  wooden  parrots  —  two  to  carry  himself 
and  the  Ranee,  and  two  to  carry  their  son.  Each  pair  of 
parrots  crossed  their  wings;  the  young  Prince  sat  upon  the 
two  wings  of  one  pair;  and  on  the  wings  of  the  other  pair  sat 
his  father  and  mother.  Then  they  all  rose  up  in  the  air, 
and  the  parrots  carried  them  (as  they  had  before  carried  the 
Rajah  alone),  up,  up,  up,  on,  on,  on,  over  the  Red  Sea,  and 
across  the  seven  seas,  until  they  reached  the  Panch-Phul 
Ranee's  country. 

Panch-Phul  Ranee's  father  saw  them  come  flying  through 
the  air  as  quickly  as  shooting  stars,  and  much  wondering  who 
they  were,  he  sent  out  many  of  his  nobles  and  chief  officers 
to  inquire. 

The  nobles  went  out  to  meet  them,  and  called  out,  "What 
great  Rajah  is  this  who  is  dressed  so  royally,  and  comes  flying 
through  the  air  so  fast?  Tell  us,  that  we  may  tell  our  Rajah." 

The  Rajah  answered,  "  Go  and  tell  your  master  that  this  is 
Panch-Phul  Ranee's  husband,  come  to  visit  his  father-in-law." 
So  they  took  that  answer  back  to  the  palace,  but  when  the 
Rajah  heard  it,  he  said,  "  I  cannot  tell  what  this  means,  for 

[358] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  Panch-Phul  Ranee's  husband  died  long  ago.  It  is  twenty 
years  since  he  fell  upon  the  iron  spears  and  died;  let  us,  how- 
ever, all  go  and  discover  who  this  great  Rajah  really  is."  And 
he  and  all  his  court  went  out  to  meet  the  new-comers,  just 
as  the  parrots  had  alighted  close  to  the  palace  gate.  The 
Panch-Phul  Ranee  took  her  son  by  the  one  hand  and  her 
husband  by  the  other,  and  walking  to  meet  her  father,  said, 
"Father,  I  have  come  to  see  you  again.  This  is  my  husband 
who  died,  and  this  boy  is  my  son."  Then  all  the  land  was 
glad  to  see  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee  back,  and  the  people  said, 
"Our  Princess  is  the  most  beautiful  Princess  in  the  world, 
and  her  husband  is  as  handsome  as  she  is,  and  her  son  is  a 
fair  boy;  we  will  that  they  should  always  live  among  us  and 
reign  over  us." 

When  they  had  rested  a  little,  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee  told 
her  father  and  mother  the  story  of  all  her  adventures  from 
the  time  she  and  her  husband  were  left  in  the  palkees  in  the 
jungle.  And  when  they  had  heard  it,  her  father  said  to  the 
Rajah,  her  husband,  "You  must  never  go  away  again;  for  see, 
I  have  no  son  but  you.  You  and  your  son  must  reign  here 
after  me.  And  behold,  all  this  great  kingdom  will  I  now 
give  you,  if  you  will  only  stay  with  us;  for  I  am  old  and  weary 
of  governing  the  land." 

But  the  Rajah  answered,  "I  must  return  once  again  to  my 
own  country,  and  then  I  will  stay  with  you  as  long  as  I  live." 

So,  leaving  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee  and  her  son  with  the  old 
Rajah  and  Ranee,  he  mounted  his  parrots  and  once  more 
returned  to  his  father's  land.  And  when  he  had  reached  it, 
he  said  to  his  mother,  "Mother,  my  father-in-law  has  given 
me  a  kingdom  ten  thousand  times  larger  than  this.  So  I 
have  but  returned  to  bid  you  farewell  and  fetch  my  first 
wife,  and  then  I  must  go  back  to  live  in  that  other  land." 
She  answered,  "Very  well;  so  you  are  happy  anywhere,  I 
am  happy,  too." 

He  then  said  to  his  half-brother,  "Brother,  my  father-in- 
law  has  given  me  all  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee's  country,  which 
is  very  far  away;  therefore  I  give  up  to  you  the  half  of  this 

[359] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

kingdom  that  my  father  gave  to  me."  Then,  bidding  his 
father  farewell,  he  took  the  Carpenter's  daughter  back  with 
him  (riding  through  the  air  on  two  of  the  wooden  parrots, 
and  followed  by  the  rest)  to  the  Panch-Phul  Ranee's  country, 
and  there  he  and  his  two  wives  and  his  son  lived  very  happily 
all  their  mortal  days. 


Schippeitaro 

f  ONG,  long  ago,  in  the  days  of  fairies  and  giants,  ogres, 
i  and  dragons,  valiant  knights  and  distressed  damsels; 
•  ^  in  those  good  old  days,  a  brave  young  warrior  went 
out  into  the  wide  world  in  search  of  adventures. 

For  some  time  he  went  on  without  meeting  with  anything 
out  of  the  common,  but  at  length,  after  journeying  through  a 
thick  forest,  he  found  himself,  one  evening,  on  a  wild  and 
lonely  mountain  side.  No  village  was  in  sight,  no  cottage, 
not  even  the  hut  of  a  charcoal  burner,  so  often  to  be  found 
on  the  outskirts  of  the  forest.  He  had  been  following  a 
faint  and  much  overgrown  path,  but  at  length,  even  that 
was  lost  sight  of.  Twilight  was  coming  on,  and  in  vain 
he  strove  to  recover  the  lost  track.  Each  effort  seemed 
only  to  entangle  him  more  hopelessly  in  the  briers  and 
tall  grasses  which  grew  thickly  on  all  sides.  Faint  and 
weary  he  stumbled  on  in  the  fast  gathering  darkness,  until 
suddenly  he  came  upon  a  little  temple,  deserted  and  half 
ruined,  but  which  still  contained  a  shrine.  Here  at  least 
was  shelter  from  the  chilly  dews,  and  here  he  resolved  to 
pass  the  night.  Food  he  had  none,  but,  wrapped  in  his 
mantle,  and  with  his  good  sword  by  his  side,  he  lay  down, 
and  was  soon  fast  asleep. 

Toward  midnight  he  was  awakened  by  a  dreadful  noise. 
At  first  he  thought  it  must  be  a  dream,  but  the  noise  continued, 
the  whole  place  resounding  with  the  most  terrible  shrieks 
and  yells.  The  young  warrior  raised  himself  cautiously, 
and  seizing  his  sword,  looked  through  a  hole  in  the  ruined 
wall.  He  beheld  a  strange  and  awful  sight.  A  troop  of 
hideous  cats  were  engaged  in  a  wild  and  horrible  dance, 
their  yells  meanwhile  echoing  through  the  night.  Mingled 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

with  their  unearthly  cries   the  young  warrior  could   clearly 
distinguish  the  words: 

Tell  it  not  to  Schippeitaro! 

Listen  for  his  bark! 
Tell  it  not  to  Schippeitaro! 

Keep  it  close  and  dark! 

A  beautiful  clear  full  moon  shed  its  light  upon  this  grew- 
some  scene,  which  the  young  warrior  watched  with  amaze- 
ment and  horror.  Suddenly,  the  midnight  hour  being  passed, 
the  phantom  cats  disappeared,  and  all  was  silence  once 
more.  The  rest  of  the  night  passed  undisturbed,  and 
the  young  warrior  slept  soundly  until  morning.  When  he 
awoke  the  sun  was  already  up,  and  he  hastened  to  leave  the 
scene  of  last  night's  adventure.  By  the  bright  morning  light 
he  presently  discovered  traces  of  a  path  which  the  evening 
before  had  been  invisible.  This  he  followed,  and  found  to 
his  great  joy,  that  it  led,  not  as  he  had  feared,  to  the  forest 
through  which  he  had  come  the  day  before,  but  in  the  opposite 
direction,  toward  an  open  plain.  There  he  saw  one  or  two 
scattered  cottages,  and,  a  little  farther  on,  a  village.  Pressed 
by  hunger,  he  was  making  the  best  of  his  way  toward  the  village, 
when  he  heard  the  tones  of  a  woman's  voice  loud  in  lamenta- 
tion and  entreaty.  No  sooner  did  these  sounds  of  distress 
reach  the  warrior's  ears,  than  his  hunger  was  forgotten,  and 
he  hurried  on  to  the  nearest  cottage,  to  find  out  what  was  the 
matter,  and  if  he  could  give  any  help.  The  people  listened 
to  his  questions,  and  shaking  their  heads  sorrowfully,  told  him 
that  all  help  was  vain.  "Every  year,"  said  they,  "the  moun- 
tain spirit  claims  a  victim.  The  time  has  come,  and  this  very 
night  will  he  devour  our  loveliest  maiden.  This  is  the  cause 
of  the  wailing  and  lamentation."  And  when  the  young  warrior, 
filled  with  wonder,  inquired  further,  they  told  him  that  at 
sunset  the  victim  would  be  put  into  a  sort  of  cage,  carried 
to  that  very  ruined  temple  where  he  had  passed  the  night, 
and  there  left  alone.  In  the  morning  she  would  have  vanished. 
So  it  was  each  year,  and  so  it  would  be  now;  there  was  no 
help  for  it.  As  he  listened,  the  young  warrior  was  filled  with 

[362] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

an  earnest  desire  to  deliver  the  maiden.  And,  the  mention 
of  the  ruined  shrine  having  brought  back  to  his  mind  the 
adventure  of  the  night  before,  he  asked  the  people  whether 
they  had  ever  heard  the  name  of  Schippeitaro,  and  who  and 
what  he  was.  "Schippeitaro  is  a  strong  and  beautiful  dog," 
was  the  reply;  "  he  belongs  to  the  head  man  of  our  Prince  who 
lives  only  a  little  way  from  here.  We  often  see  him  follow- 
ing his  master;  he  is  a  fine,  brave  fellow."  The  young  knight 
did  not  stop  to  ask  more  questions,  but  hurried  off  to  Schip- 
peitaro's  master  and  begged  him  to  lend  his  dog  for  one  night. 
At  first  the  man  was  unwilling,  but  at  length  agreed  to  lend 
Schippeitaro  on  condition  that  he  should  be  brought  back 
the  next  day.  Overjoyed,  the  young  warrior  led  the  dog 
away. 

Next  he  went  to  see  the  parents  of  the  unhappy  maiden, 
and  told  them  to  keep  her  in  the  house  and  watch  her  carefully 
until  his  return.  He  then  placed  the  dog  Schippeitaro  in  the 
cage  which  had  been  prepared  for  the  maiden;  and,  with  the 
help  of  some  of  the  young  men  of  the  village,  carried  it  to  the 
ruined  temple,  and  there  set  it  down.  The  young  men  refused 
to  stay  one  moment  on  that  haunted  spot,  but  hurried  down 
the  mountain  as  if  the  whole  troop  of  hobgoblins  had  been  at 
their  heels.  The  young  warrior,  with  no  companion  but  the 
dog,  remained  to  see  what  would  happen.  At  midnight, 
when  the  full  moon  was  high  in  the  heaven,  and  shed  her 
light  over  the  mountain,  came  the  phantom  cats  once  more. 
This  time  they  had  in  their  midst  a  huge  black  tom-cat,  fiercer 
and  more  terrible  than  all  the  rest,  which  the  young  warrior 
had  no  difficulty  in  knowing  as  the  frightful  mountain  fiend 
himself.  No  sooner  did  this  monster  catch  sight  of  the  cage 
than  he  danced  and  sprang  round  it,  with  yells  of  triumph 
and  hideous  joy,  followed  by  his  companions.  When  he  had 
long  enough  jeered  at  and  taunted  his  victim,  he  threw  open 
the  door  of  the  cage. 

But  this  time  he  met  his  match.  The  brave  Schippeitaro 
sprang  upon  him,  and  seizing  him  with  his  teeth,  held  him 
fast,  while  the  young  warrior  with  one  stroke  of  his  good 

[363] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

sword  laid  the  monster  dead  at  his  feet.  As  for  the  other 
cats,  too  much  astonished  to  fly,  they  stood  gazing  at  the  dead 
body  of  their  leader,  and  were  made  short  work  of  by  the 
knight  and  Schippeitaro.  The  young  warrior  brought  back 
the  brave  dog  to  his  master,  with  a  thousand  thanks,  told 
the  father  and  mother  of  the  maiden  that  their  daughter  was 
free,  and  the  people  of  the  village  that  the  fiend  had  claimed 
his  last  victim  and  would  trouble  them  no  more.  "  You  owe 
all  this  to  the  brave  Schippeitaro,"  he  said  [as  he  bade  them 
farewell,  and  went  his  way  in  search  of  fresh  adventures. 


[364] 


The  Stoorworm* 

upon  a  time  there  lived  in  Scotland  a  farmer  who 
is  known  in  folk-lore  as  the  "  Goodman  of  Leegarth." 
Although  he  was  very  humble,  he  owned  a  fertile 
tract  of  land  in  a  valley  that  was  watered  by  a  burn  and  shel- 
tered by  towering  hills.  His  wife  was  a  thrifty  and  cleanly 
dame,  who  helped  him  to  support  a  family  of  eight  children, 
seven  sons  and  one  daughter. 

The  youngest  of  these  children  was  a  boy  who  received  the 
nickname  of  "Pattle."  Instead  of  being  the  favourite  of  the 
family,  he  was  abused  and  neglected.  His  six  brothers  were 
especially  cruel  to  him,  and  made  him  do  all  sorts  of  hard  tasks. 
They  beat  and  scolded  him  from  morning  till  night,  although 
he  was  a  good-natured  lad  who  never  did  any  one  harm. 

Pattle  wore  the  ragged  garments  that  had  been  thrown  away 
by  his  older  brothers.  Indeed,  it  was  pitiful  to  see  him  run- 
ning like  a  wild  boy  across  the  stone  bridges,  gathering  peats  for 
the  fire,  or  sweeping  the  kitchen  floor.  No  one  gave  him  a 
word  of  cheer  except  his  sister,  who  was  one  day  rewarded  for 
her  kindness  to  him. 

One  day  the  Stoorworm  came  to  the  coast  of  Scotland  and 
turned  his  great  mouth  toward  the  land,  yawning  frightfully. 
The  Stoorworm  was  a  mammoth  sea-serpent,  terrible  to  behold. 
He  was  so  long  that  he  reached  half-way  around  the  world, 
and  his  forked  tongue  was  hundreds  of  miles  in  length.  His 
eyes  glowed  like  fire,  and,  when  his  great,  hungry  jaws  came 
together,  they  made  a  noise  that  shook  land  and  sea.  This 
great  monster  could  swallow  a  whole  country  the  size  of  Scot- 
land, and  his  hot  breath  could  kill  man  and  beast. 

*  From  "Fairy  Tales  from  Folk-lore,"  by  Herschel  Williams.     Copyright,  1908,  by  Moffat, 
Yard  &  Company. 

[365] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  people  of  Scotland  were  sorely  distressed,  for  they  knew 
that  the  Stoorworm  had  come  to  punish  some  terrible  crime 
that  had  been  committed  there,  and  that  he  would  not  leave  until 
the  person  who  had  sinned  had  been  punished.  So  they  stayed 
inside  their  homes  and  patiently  awaited  the  time  when  the 
sinful  person  would  be  exposed  and  punished. 

In  truth,  the  Stoorworm  had  come  to  Scotland  to  destroy 
the  wicked  Queen;  but  no  one  knew  it  at  that  time.  She  was 
a  selfish,  treacherous  woman  who  had  no  respect  for  her  hus- 
band or  her  step-daughter;  but  she  was  so  deceitful  that  she 
made  everyone  think  that  she  loved  them  devotedly. 

A  cruel  Sorcerer  came  to  the  court  one  day  to  see  the  King. 
Although  he  was  an  ill-looking  creature,  with  a  long  beard  and 
crooked  limbs,  the  Queen  fell  in  love  with  him,  and  plotted  with 
him  to  overthrow  her  husband,  that  they  might  rule  Scotland 
together.  So  it  was  not  much  wonder  that  the  terrible  Stoor- 
worm had  set  up  his  head  in  the  land,  for  when  the  rulers  of 
a  country  become  so  sinful,  it  is  well  that  they  should  be 
removed. 

One  morning  the  King  came  to  the  house  of  the  Goodman  of 
Leegarth.  Pattle,  who  was  working  in  the  kitchen,  saw  him; 
but  his  mother  would  not  let  him  go  into  the  room  where  the 
King  was,  saying  that  the  boy  was  too  dirty  to  meet  royalty. 
The  King  said  that  he  had  come  to  Leegarth  to  take  the  only 
daughter  of  the  house  to  his  court. 

"I  have  a  daughter  named  Gemdelovely,"  said  the  King. 
"I  want  her  to  have  a  sure  and  trusty  attendant,  and  I  have 
been  told  that  your  daughter  is  one  of  the  finest  girls  in  Scotland. 
Prepare  her  for  the  journey,  and  I  will  take  her  back  with  me." 

The  farmer  and  his  wife  were  delighted  when  they  learned 
that  their  daughter  was  to  be  a  maid  of  the  beautiful  Princess 
Gemdelovely.  The  mother  got  her  few  dresses  and  packed 
them  into  a  bundle  as  quickly  as  possible.  The  goodman 
made  her  a  pair  of  rivlins,  or  rough  cow-hide  sandals,  and  gave 
them  to  the  girl.  She  was  very  much  pleased,  for  rivlins  were 
very  fashionable  in  those  days. 

When  Pattle  bade  his  sister  good-bye,  he  burst  into  tears, 

[366] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

saying:  "Alas!  You  are  the  only  one  that  has  been  kind  to 
me,  and  now  you  are  to  be  taken  away." 

She  kissed  him  tenderly,  and  rode  away  with  the  King,  while 
poor  Pattle  returned  to  the  kitchen  to  carry  out  the  ashes. 

But  the  King  was  sad  at  heart,  for  the  Stoorworm  kept  reach- 
ing out  his  long  tongue  farther  and  farther,  and  he  knew  that 
something  must  be  done. 

One  evening  he  called  his  high  officials  and  all  the  court 
together.  In  the  midst  of  their  conversation,  while  they  were 
planning  to  rid  the  country  of  the  sea  monster,  the  Queen  came 
in  and  said: 

"Ye  are  all  brave  men  and  brave  warriors  when  ye  have 
only  men  to  face,  but  now  ye  deal  with  a  foe  that  laughs  at 
your  strength,  and  before  him  your  weapons  are  as  straw.  It  is 
not  by  sword  or  spear  but  by  the  power  of  sorcery  that  the 
monster  can  be  overcome.  Take  counsel  with  the  great  Sor- 
cerer who  knoweth  all  things,  for  wisdom  wins  where  strength 
fails." 

The  King,  who  never  had  liked  the  Sorcerer,  at  first  refused 
to  give  him  a  hearing;  but  the  pleadings  of  the  faithless  Queen 
were  finally  successful.  The  Sorcerer  was  called  before  the 
King,  and  on  bended  knee  he  said: 

"Indeed,  this  is  a  great  question  and  hard  to  answer,  but  I 
will  give  counsel  in  the  morning." 

At  the  appointed  hour  the  Sorcerer  again  appeared  before 
the  King  and  his  court  and  said: 

"The  only  thing  to  do  to  save  Scotland  is  to  feed  the  Stoor- 
worm, each  week,  seven  of  the  most  beautiful  maidens  in  the 
land.  If  the  monster  be  not  satisfied  with  the  offering,  there 
is  still  another  remedy;  but  it  is  so  horrible  that  it  dare  not  be 
uttered  unless  the  first  plan  fails." 

The  King  and  his  court  were  filled  with  grief,  but  the  wicked 
Queen  was  happy.  It  was  she  who  had  told  the  Sorcerer 
to  suggest  such  an  awful  plan,  for  she  wanted  all  the  comely 
maidens  destroyed  that  she  might  be  considered  the  most  beau- 
tiful woman  in  the  land. 

But  as  the  Stoorworm  kept  throwing  out  his  forked  tongue 

[367] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

farther  and  farther,  withering  the  grass  and  the  foliage  with  his 
fiery  breath,  the  king  decided  to  send  seven  beautiful  maidens  to 
the  water's  edge  every  Saturday,  to  be  swallowed  by  the  mon- 
ster. Scotland  never  before  or  since  has  been  so  sad  and 
miserable. 

Pattle,  in  the  meantime,  was  much  worried,  for  he  feared 
that  the  time  would  come  when  his  beloved  sister  would  be 
offered  up  to  the  Stoorworm;  but  he  pretended  to  be  brave. 

"I  am  not  afraid,"  he  said  one  night  to  his  eldest  brother. 
"I  myself  would  willingly  fight  the  hideous  monster." 

His  brother  gave  him  a  kick  and  told  him  to  go  back  to  the 
house  and  take  out  the  ashes,  while  his  other  brothers  pelted 
him  with  stones,  declaring  that  he  was  the  most  stupid  crea- 
ture that  ever  lived. 

On  the  same  evening  the  goodman's  wife  sent  Pattle  to  the 
barn  to  call  his  brothers  to  supper.  They  threw  him  upon 
the  floor,  covered  him  with  straw,  and  would  have  smothered 
him,  had  not  his  father  appeared  in  time. 

At  supper  the  farmer  rebuked  his  sons  for  their  harsh  treat- 
ment of  Pattle.  He  said  that  if  they  wronged  him  again  he 
would  punish  them  severely. 

"You  needed  not  to  have  come  to  my  help,  father,"  said 
Pattle,  "for  I  could  have  fought  them  all  and  would  have 
beaten  every  one  of  them,  if  I  had  wanted  to  do  so." 

"Why  didn't  you  try?"  asked  the  goodman. 

"Because  I  wanted  to  save  my  strength,  that  I  might  fight 
the  Stoorworm,"  replied  Pattle. 

At  this  the  entire  family  began  to  laugh,  and  scornfully 
the  father  said: 

"You'll  fight  the  Stoorworm  when  I  make  spoons  from  the 
horns  of  the  moon." 

That  same  evening  the  King  called  his  high  officials  and  all 
the  court  before  him.  Every  one  had  complained  because  of  the 
fate  that  threatened  all  the  beautiful  girls  of  the  land,  and  the 
hearts  of  the  people  were  crushed.  After  a  short  conversa- 
tion the  King  called  the  Sorcerer. 

"Woe!  woe!"  cried  the  King,  who  was  bent  and  haggard. 

[368] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"The  Stoorworm  is  still  in  the  land.  Thou  hast  told  a  false- 
hood and  thy  head  shall  pay  for  it." 

"With  cruel  sorrow  do  I  say  it,  but  there  is  only  one  more 
remedy,"  replied  the  Sorcerer,  grovelling  upon  the  floor  at 
the  King's  feet.  "I  would  that  I  never  had  lived  to  see  the  day 
when  I  would  have  to  tell  so  dire  a  remedy!  The  King's 
daughter,  the  Princess  Gemdelovely,  must  be  given  to  the 
Stoorworm.  Then  shall  the  monster  leave  the  land!" 

"She  is  my  only  child!"  cried  the  King,  trembling  and  turn- 
ing deathly  pale.  "She  is  my  dearest  on  earth.  She  is  to  be 
my  heir.  Yet  if  her  death  can  save  my  country,  let  her  be 
offered  up  to  the  Stoorworm.  It  becomes  her  well  that  the  last 
of  the  oldest  race  in  all  the  land  should  die  for  the  welfare  of 
the  people." 

"If  the  monster  then  doth  not  disappear,  the  Sorcerer  will 
be  the  next  victim!"  cried  one  of  the  high  officials. 

All  the  court  set  up  a  shout,  and  declared  that,  if  this  plan 
failed,  the  Sorcerer  should  not  live  to  make  another  one. 

The  King  then  asked  that  Gemdelovely  be  permitted  to 
remain  with  him  three  weeks  longer.  He  forthwith  sent  messen- 
gers throughout  the  land  and  all  the  neighbouring  kingdoms, 
proclaiming  that  he  would  offer  his  daughter  in  marriage  to  the 
brave  man  that  would  free  Scotland  from  the  Stoorworm. 

The  Queen,  who  had  laid  the  cruel  plan  to  rid  herself  of  her 
stepdaughter,  told  the  Sorcerer  to  have  no  fear,  for  whatever 
fate  befell  him  she  would  share  it  with  him. 

It  is  said  that  thirty-six  great  warriors  set  out  to  fight  the 
Stoorworm  and  win  the  beautiful  Princess  Gemdelovely;  but 
twelve  of  them  became  sick  at  the  mere  sight  of  the  terrible  mon- 
ster, twelve  more  were  so  much  frightened  that  they  fled  to 
other  lands,  and  the  remaining  twelve  lingered  about  the  palace, 
fearing  to  undertake  the  task. 

On  the  night  before  the  Princess  Gemdelovely  was  to  be 
offered  to  the  Stoorworm,  the  King  gave  a  supper  in  his  palace 
to  his  faithful  friends  and  companions.  When  they  had  all 
gone  but  his  chamberlain,  the  King  opened  the  great  chest  on 
which  he  had  been  sitting  and  took  out  a  large  sword. 

[3693 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Why  take  that  sword  from  the  chest?"  asked  the  cham- 
berlain. "Fourscore  years  will  it  be  to-morrow  since  thou 
earnest  into  the  world,  and  many  a  brave  deed  hast  thou  done 
in  that  time;  but  thy  day  for  fighting  is  over.  Let  the  sword 
rest;  thou  art  too  old  to  wield  it  now." 

"Wheesht!"  cried  the  King,  "or  I'll  try  my  strength  on 
thy  body.  Thinkest  thou  that  I,  a  descendant  of  the  great  god 
Odin,  would  see  my  bairn  devoured  by  a  monster,  and  not 
strike  a  blow  to  defend  her?  This  sword  and  I  shall  perish 
before  my  daughter  dies.  Hasten  thee  to  the  shore  at  dawn; 
prepare  my  boat  with  masts  up;  set  sail  ready  to  hoist,  with  her 
bow  seaward;  and  guard  her  till  I  come.  It  is  the  last  ser- 
vice thou  wilt  ever  do  for  me  —  good  night,  old  comrade. " 

Meanwhile  Pattle  lay  upon  his  rough,  hard  bed,  pretend- 
ing to  be  asleep.  All  the  time  he  was  thinking  of  the  great 
curse  upon  the  land,  and  trying  to  make  a  plan  to  drive  the 
Stoorworm  from  the  Scottish  shores. 

Finally  he  heard  his  father  and  mother  talking  in  the  next 
room;  he  could  not  keep  from  listening  to  what  they  said. 

"Are  you  all  going  to  see  the  Princess  Gemdelovely  offered 
up  to  the  Stoorworm  to-morrow?"  asked  the  dame. 

"Indeed,  goodwife,  and  thou  wilt  go  with  us,"  replied  the 
goodman. 

"I  do  not  think  I  shall;  I  am  not  able  to  walk,  and  I  do  not 
care  to  ride  alone,"  said  the  dame  rather  peevishly. 

"Thou  needest  not  ride  alone.  I'll  take  thee  behind  me 
and  ride  on  Teetgong,  the  fastest  horse  in  the  land,"  said  the 
goodman. 

"Why  wouldest  thou  care  to  take  an  old  wife  like  me  behind 
thee?  The  people  will  see  us  and  laugh  at  thee,"  said  the 
dame. 

"  Dost  thou  think  there  is  one  in  all  the  world  I  would  rather 
have  sit  behind  me  than  my  own  wife?"  asked  the  goodman 
tenderly. 

"I  do  not  know;  but  I  have  sometimes  thought  that  thou 
dost  not  love  me  as  thou  shouldst,"  said  the  dame  with  a  sigh. 

[37o] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"What  puts  such  notions  in  thy  head?  Thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee  better  than  anyone  on  earth.  What  did  I 
ever  do  or  say  to  make  thee  think  that  I  do  not  love  thee?" 
said  the  goodman. 

"It  is  not  what  thou  sayest,  but  what  thou  wilt  not  say  that 
makes  me  doubt  thee,"  said  the  dame.  "For  four  years  I 
have  begged  thee  to  tell  me  why  Teetgong  goes  so  fast,  and 
thou  wilt  not  tell  me.  I  might  as  well  ask  a  stone  wall." 

"I'll  tell  thee  the  whole  secret,"  said  the  goodman  in  a  low 
voice.  "When  I  want  Teetgong  to  stand  still  I  clap  him  on  the 
shoulder.  When  I  wish  to  ride  fairly  fast  I  clap  him  twice 
on  the  right  side.  When  I  desire  him  to  go  at  full  speed  I  blow 
through  the  windpipe  of  a  goose.  I  keep  the  windpipe  in  the 
right-hand  pocket  of  my  coat.  Now  complain  no  more,  for 
I  have  told  thee  all." 

Pattle  heard  every  word  that  was  spoken,  and,  as  soon  as  his 
father  and  mother  were  asleep,  he  stole  out  of  bed,  took  the 
goose's  windpipe  from  his  father's  coat,  went  to  the  stable, 
bridled  Teetgong,  and  mounted  him. 

The  horse  began  to  prance  madly,  but  Pattle  clapped  him 
on  the  shoulder,  and  he  stood  as  still  as  though  he  were  carved 
from  a  block  of  granite.  Then  he  clapped  the  horse  twice 
on  the  right  side,  and  away  he  went;  but  the  horse  gave  a  loud 
neigh  that  awoke  the  goodman.  In  a  few  minutes  he  and  his 
six  oldest  sons  learned  that  Teetgong  had  been  stolen.  They 
mounted  the  horses  and  galloped  after  Pattle  at  full  speed, 
shouting,  "  Stop  thief !  Stop  thief ! " 

Teetgong  heard  his  master's  voice  and  stood  still.  Pattle 
thought  that  he  would  be  caught  and  beaten  within  an  inch  of 
his  life;  but  in  time  he  thought  of  the  goose's  windpipe.  He 
took  it  from  his  pocket  and  blew  with  all  his  might.  Teet- 
gong hoisted  his  ears  and  flew  like  wind.  The  goodman  and 
his  sons  gave  up  the  chase,  and  returned  to  Leegarth  to  tell  the 
constable. 

Pattle  did  not  clap  the  horse's  side  till  he  came  to  the  sea- 
shore. Then  he  tethered  Teetgong  and  wandered  about  till 
he  came  to  a  humble  cottage.  An  old  woman  was  inside,  fast 

[37i] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

asleep  before  the  fireplace.  He  took  an  iron  kettle,  filled  it 
with  peat  fire,  and  returned  to  the  shore. 

Then  he  saw  the  King's  boat  afloat,  fastened  to  a  big  stone  on 
the  beach.  In  the  boat  sat  a  man  who  was  to  watch  till  the 
King  came. 

"This  is  a  nippy  morning,  sir,"  said  Pattle  politely. 

"Ay,  sir,"  replied  the  man  very  sleepily.  "I've  sat  here 
all  night  long  till  the  marrow  of  my  bones  is  frozen." 

"Why  can't  you  come  on  shore  and  warm  yourself  at  my 
fire?"  asked  Pattle. 

"Because  if  the  King's  chamberlain  finds  me  out  of  the  boat, 
he  will  kill  me,"  answered  the  man. 

Pattle  made  the  fire  in  the  kettle  burn  brightly,  and  began 
searching  for  clams.  After  scraping  the  soil  for  some  time 
he  shouted: 

"My  stars!  gold!  gold!  As  sure  as  I  am  the  son  of  my 
mother,  there 's  gold  in  this  earth?" 

The  boatman  jumped  ashore,  and  began  to  dig  in  the  soil, 
fairly  overthrowing  Pattle.  But  Pattle  seized  the  kettle  of 
coals,  loosened  the  boat  rope,  jumped  into  the  boat,  and  pushed 
out  to  sea.  In  vain  the  man  raved  and  threatened,  for  Pattle 
only  laughed  at  him  for  being  so  foolish,  so  greedy,  and  so 
negligent  of  his  duty. 

The  boy  hoisted  the  sail  and  made  for  the  head  of  the  mon- 
ster Stoorworm.  The  great  beast  was  asleep,  but  when  he 
heard  Pattle  he  opened  his  fiery  eyes,  and,  lifting  his  head, 
thrust  out  his  horrible  tongue.  But  Pattle  was  braver  than 
anyone  that  had  ever  seen  the  Stoorworm.  He  took  down  the 
sail  and  let  the  boat  drift. 

When  the  sun  came  up,  the  Stoorworm  yawned  seven  times. 
With  every  yawn  a  tide  of  water  surged  into  his  mouth;  and 
at  last  he  swallowed  the  boat. 

Pattle  thought  that  his  adventure  was  at  an  end.  But  what 
was  his  surprise  to  find  that  he  was  sailing  smoothly  down  the 
big  throat  of  the  monster  and  that  all  about  him  was  a  soft, 
silvery  light.  On  and  on  he  went,  steering  his  boat  in  mid- 
stream, the  water  becoming  more  and  more  shallow  all  the  time. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

At  last  the  keel  of  the  boat  struck  something,which  proved  to 
be  the  liver  of  the  Stoorworm. 

Pattle  bored  a  great  hole  in  the  liver  and  emptied  the  kettle 
of  hot  coals  inside  of  it.  Soon  the  flames  began  to  belch  forth, 
and  Pattle  hastened  back  to  the  boat.  With  great  difficulty  he 
made  his  way  up  the  stream  to  the  mouth  of  the  monster.  But 
the  mast  snapped  in  twain;  and,  after  being  tossed  about  till 
he  was  unconscious,  Pattle  was  thrown  upon  dry  land,  not  far 
from  where  he  had  stolen  the  boat. 

When  he  had  regained  his  senses,  he  saw  that  a  vast  throng 
of  people  had  gathered  around  him,  including  the  King,  his 
beautiful  daughter  Gemdelovely,  and  all  the  court  of  Scot- 
land. They  all  gave  shouts  of  joy  when  he  opened  his  eyes 
and  stared  wonderingly  at  them. 

Then  a  horrible  thing  happened.  Great  clouds  of  smoke 
came  from  the  Stoorworm's  mouth.  The  monster  rolled  his 
eyes  and  lolled  out  his  forked  tongue  in  terrible  agony,  roaring 
like  all  the  winds  of  the  ocean  together.  Some  historians 
say  that  he  shook  land  and  sea  and  caused  the  moon  to  shift 
several  inches. 

At  last  his  great  tongue  fell  to  the  earth  and  cut  a  deep 
gash,  making  the  sea  that  divides  Denmark  from  Norway 
and  Sweden.  Then  he  drew  in  his  tongue  and  shook  his 
head,  again  causing  the  world  to  tremble  and  change  about 
as  though  it  were  being  shattered  by  an  earthquake.  Some 
of  his  teeth  flew  out  into  the  ocean,  where  they  became 
the  Orkney  Islands;  still  other  teeth  flew  out,  and  changed 
into  the  Shetland  and  Faroe  Islands.  Then  he  coiled  himself 
into  a  solid,  dead  mass,  and  became  what  is  now  known  as 
Iceland.  It  is  said  that  the  kettle  of  peat  fire  still  burns 
in  the  monster's  liver,  and  that  is  what  causes  the  burning 
mountains  of  Iceland. 

When  the  Stoorworm  was  dead  and  his  head  was  no  longer 
turned  to  the  land,  Pattle,  the  most  neglected  lad  in  all  the 
kingdom,  was  welcomed  as  the  great  deliverer  of  the  people. 
The  King  took  him  in  his  arms,  kissed  and  blessed  him,  and 
called  him  his  son,  the  future  King  of  Scotland.  He  gave  him 

[373] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  magic  sword  that  had  always  belonged  to  the  royal   family 
of  Scotland,  and  told  him  to  hasten  to  the  palace. 

Pattle  mounted  Teetgong  and  hastened  away,  followed  by 
the  people,  who  shouted:  "Long  live  the  Prince  of  Scotland, 
the  Destroyer  of  the  Stoorworm!" 

Never  before  had  he  known  what  peace  was,  and  his  heart 
seemed  to  be  bursting  with  happiness,  especially  when  his  dear 
sister  came  running  from  the  palace  and  fell  upon  his  bosom, 
weeping  with  joy  and  pride. 

When  the  Princess  Gemdelovely  met  Pattle  and  his  sister 
on  the  terrace,  the  latter  said  to  her: 

"  Great  disgrace  as  well  as  honour  has  fallen  upon  the  throne 
of  Scotland  to-day.  The  wicked  Sorcerer,  who  has  caused 
the  country  so  much  sorrow,  and  the  Queen  of  Scotland  have 
run  away  together.  They  left  the  palace  an  hour  ago;  but 
they  were  so  frightened  that  they  cannot  be  more  than  a 
league  away." 

The  Princess  Gemdelovely  told  the  King  what  had  hap- 
pened, and  he  was  filled  with  rage. 

"So  it  was  the  wretched  Queen  and  the  vile  Sorcerer  that 
made  the  innocent  suffer!  Oh,  that  I  had  a  man  that  could 
ride  fast  enough  to  overtake  them!" 

"I  will  go,"  said  Pattle,  and  without  waiting  to  hear  another 
word,  he  blew  through  the  goose's  windpipe,  and  Teetgong 
dashed  away  with  all  his  might.     In  a  few  minutes  Pattle 
captured  the  Queen  and  the  Sorcerer,  whose  horses  were  slow 
indeed  compared  with  Teetgong. 

The  Sorcerer  drew  his  sword  and  struck  at  Pattle,  but  the 
brave  lad  grasped  the  magic  sword  the  King  had  given  him, 
and  slew  him. 

Then  he  seized  the  Queen  and  carried  her  back  to  her  hus- 
band. Before  the  King  and  his  court  she  confessed  her  guilt 
and  begged  for  mercy. 

She  was  sent  to  the  tower  prison  to  spend  the  rest  of  her  days; 
but  Pattle  was  clothed  in  the  garments  of  a  prince,  and  great 
events  were  given  in  his  honour. 

When  he  was  married  to  the  beautiful  Princess  Gemdelovely, 

[374] 


TALES  OF  BONDER 

his  parents  and  brothers,  in  their  best  clothes,  were  present. 
They  begged  him  to  forgive  them  for  their  unkindness  to  him, 
which  he  did;  but  he  said  that  next  to  his  wife  he  would  cherish 
his  sister,  because  she  had  been  kind  to  him  when  he  was  a  poor, 
neglected  boy;  and  that  they  should  learn  never  to  scorn  the 
dullest  lad,  for  very  often  such  boys,  by  making  the  most  of 
opportunities,  become  the  greatest  men. 

It  is  further  recorded  that  Pattle  became  King  of  Scotland, 
and,  with  Gemdelovely,  ruled  for  many  happy,  prosperous  years. 


[375] 


King  Tongue 

r  j  fHE  King  of  Persia  was  very  ill,  and  all  the  remedies 

i  of  his  doctors  had  no  effect  on  him  whatever.  At 
JL  last  he  grew  impatient  with  them  and  summoned  all 
his  physicians  before  him. 

"Where  is  your  boasted  skill?"  he  asked.  "For  months 
now  have  I  lain  on  this  bed  of  sickness.  I  am  weary  with  lying 
here;  I  feel  like  a  helpless  and  wounded  beast  left  alone  in 
the  fastness  of  the  forest.  Be  heedful.  If  your  medicines 
have  no  effect  upon  me  within  a  week,  you  shall  pay  forfeit 
with  your  lives.  Not  one  of  you  shall  live." 

"We  have  done  our  best,"  said  one  of  the  physicians,  in  a 
trembling  voice,  "but  your  illness  is  so  unusual." 

"What  matters  that?"  cried  the  King  in  a  rage.  "Are  ye 
not  unusual  men  —  physicians? " 

"Sire,"  said  one  of  the  young  physicians,  coming  forward, 
"  't  is  my  belief  that  your  Majesty  is  not  ill,  but  bewitched." 

"Then  you  must  remove  the  spell  that  is  over  me;  I  com- 
mand it,"  returned  the  King.  "Are  not  physicians  magicians 
of  the  art  of  healing?" 

"Truly  so,  sire,"  answered  the  young  physicians,  "and 
with  your  leave  we  will  cure  you.  But  it  will  not  be  easy." 

"  What  mean  you  ?  "  questioned  the  King,  in  surprise.  "  What 
difficulties  can  be  placed  in  the  way  of  the  desires  of  the  ruler 
of  Persia?" 

"But  listen,  your  Majesty,"  returned  the  physician.  "It  is 
a  fairy  cure  which  I  suggest  for  your  strange  illness.  Your 
Majesty  must  drink  the  milk  of  a  lioness  —  if  it  can  be 
obtained." 

"So  that  is  the  difficulty,"  said  the  King  thoughtfully.  "Are 
there  no  brave  men  in  Persia  who  will  undertake  this  great  task  ?" 

[376] 


TALES  OF  PTONDER 

"I  will  undertake  it,  gracious  Majesty,"  said  a  young  offi- 
cer of  the  guards  standing  by  the  throne. 

"You  are  a  brave  man,"  said  the  King,  glancing  with  admi- 
ration at  the  handsome  and  sturdy  young  officer  who  stood 
before  him.  "If  successful,  you  shall  not  go  unrewarded. 
Should  you  fail,  your  courage  shall  not  be  forgotten." 

The  officer  knelt  at  the  feet  of  the  King,  kissed  the  hem  of 
his  royal  robe,  and  immediately  started  on  his  dangerous 
mission. 

" Be  heedful,"  whispered  the  young  physician  to  him.  "The 
fairies  give  not  their  remedies  to  human  beings  easily.  They 
may  lead  you  into  greater  danger  than  the  lioness  from  whom 
you  must  obtain  the  milk.  Above  all,  drink  not  of  the  milk 
yourself." 

"Fear  not  for  me,"  laughed  the  young  officer;  "the  life  of 
my  King  is  at  stake.  Why  should  I  think  of  dangers?  They 
are  made  but  to  be  overcome  by  those  who  have  daring." 

Carefully  selecting  his  weapons  and  his  followers,  the  young 
officer  started  off,  taking  with  him  half  a  dozen  sheep.  All 
the  people  followed  him  to  the  gates  of  the  city  to  wish  him 
success. 

The  young  officer  and  his  men  plunged  immediately  into 
a  dense  forest  infested  with  wild  animals  of  all  kinds.  They 
had  to  proceed  cautiously,  and  they  were  instructed  to  take 
the  life  of  no  beast.  At  night  they  built  a  big  fire  to  keep  away 
the  animals,  and  half  of  the  party  kept  watch,  while  the  other 
half  slept.  Toward  early  morning,  the  roaring  of  a  lion  was 
heard  and  the  officer  was  quickly  awakened.  ,  Selecting  half 
a  dozen  men  and  taking  two  sheep  and  a  strong  net,  he  crept 
slowly  through  the  tangled  undergrowth  of  the  forest  in  the 
direction  of  the  roaring. 

Soon  they  came  to  a  clearing  where  a  lion  was  struggling 
with  an  antelope.  In  a  few  minutes  the  struggle  ceased  and  the 
lion  commenced  to  feed  on  his  prey. 

"He  will  take  some  food  to  his  partner,  the  lioness,"  said 
the  officer.  "Then  we  shall  follow." 

But  the  lion  was  evidently  very  hungry,  and  devoured  the 

[377] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

whole  of  the  antelope.  Then  he  lay  down  to  sleep.  It  was 
now  nearly  daylight,  and  the  young  officer  was  puzzled  what  to 
do.  Suddenly  a  noise  was  heard,  and  a  huge,  yellow  body  was 
seen  creeping  through  the  long  jungle  grasses.  It  was  a  lioness. 
She  was  followed  by  three  tiny  cubs. 

"Quick,  a  sheep,"  exclaimed  the  officer,  and  a  poor  lamb 
was  tied  to  a  long  rope  and  pushed  out  of  the  grass  into  the 
clearing.  It  was  some  minutes  before  the  lioness  saw  the  sheep, 
and  then  with  an  angry  roar  she  sprang  upon  it  and  killed  it 
with  a  blow.  Seizing  it  in  her  mouth,  she  was  about  to  carry 
it  off,  but  the  officer,  who  had  crept  as  near  as  he  dared,  sud- 
denly flung  his  net  with  unerring  aim.  It  caught  the  lioness's 
head  and  her  two  fore-feet.  Finding  herself  entangled,  she 
turned  toward  the  officer,  but  just  then  one  of  his  men  flung 
another  net  which  caught  her  hind-legs.  The  ropes  were 
tightened  quickly,  and  in  a  few  moments  the  huge  beast  lay 
helpless  on  the  ground. 

"Two  of  you  go  and  kill  the  lion  while  he  sleeps,"  said  the 
officer.  "  One  of  you  run  back  to  the  camp  and  bring  the  other 
men  and  all  the  ropes  we  have.  Our  work  is  not  yet  half  done." 

Half  a  dozen  more  men  soon  appeared  from  the  camp,  and 
stealthily  approaching  the  struggling  lioness,  they  threw  more 
nets  round  her.  One  of  them  went  quite  near  and  deftly 
slipped  a  noose  round  her  fore-legs  and  another  round  her 
hind-legs.  The  other  ends  of  these  ropes  they  tied  to  trees  to 
make  the  lioness  lie  still.  She  was  still  dangerous,  however, 
for  she  had  bitten  the  net  about  her  mouth  and  she  snarled  and 
roared  fearfully.  Taking  the  dead  sheep,  the  officer  stuck  it 
on  a  spear  and  thrust  it  into  the  lioness's  open  mouth.  He 
ordered  one  of  the  men  to  hold  it  there,  and  then  he  proceeded 
to  try  to  milk  the  animal.  She  still  struggled,  and  half  the 
milk  was  spilt,  but  he  managed  to  fill  four  leathern  bottles. 

"Let  us  leave  the  lioness  as  she  is,"  he  said.  "It  would 
not  be  fair  to  kill  her  after  she  has  been  of  such  use  to  us.  She 
will  free  herself  in  time.  We  shall  not  kill  the  cubs  either. 
They  seem  frightened,  poor  things.  Let  us  take  one.  The 
mother  will  be  able  to  attend  to  the  other  two  in  a  few  hours." 

[378] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

With  the  precious  milk  carefully  guarded,  the  hunters  began 
their  return.  But  the  men  were  tired,  and  when  the  sun  rose 
and  shone  fiercely,  they  could  scarcely  walk. 

"I,  too,  feel  tired,"  said  the  officer,  at  last.  "Let  us  sleep 
for  a  while  and  then  continue  our  journey  when  the  sun  is 
less  strong  in  the  afternoon." 

The  men  were  very  grateful  for  this,  and  in  a  few  moments 
nearly  all  of  them  were  fast  asleep  in  the  shade  of  a  big  banyan 
tree.  Only  the  officer  and  one  man,  who  was  ordered  to  keep 
guard,  were  awake. 

"It  is  strange  that  I  cannot  sleep,  although  I  am  so  tired," 
mused  the  officer.  "Perhaps  I  ought  not  to  sleep,  but  ought 
to  get  back  to  the  Palace  as  quickly  as  possible." 

He  looked  at  the  leathern  bottles  containing  the  lioness's 
milk. 

"I  wonder  what  it  tastes  like,"  he  said,  opening  one.  "I 
suppose  I  ought  to  take  every  drop  to  the  King.  But  I  should 
just  like  to  taste  it.  Let  me  see,  did  not  the  physician  warn 
me  that  I  must  not  taste  it?  I  wonder  why.  Perhaps  it  is 
for  kings  only.  Perhaps  it  will  make  me  a  king.  He  said 
there  was  magic  in  it.  I  will  taste  it." 

He  put  the  bottle  to  his  lips  and  then  quickly  put  it  down. 

"How  strange! "  he  said.  "If  I  did  not  know  that  this  was 
the  milk  of  a  lioness,  I  should  say  it  was  like  strong  wine.  It 
has  made  me  feel  quite  drowsy." 

The  next  minute  the  officer's  head  fell  heavily  to  the  ground. 
He  was  fast  asleep. 

In  his  sleep  the  officer  had  a  strange  dream.  Every  part 
of  his  body  seemed  to  have  got  separated,  and  all  parts  were 
quarrelling. 

"We  deserve  all  the  credit,"  said  the  two  legs,  proudly  stand- 
ing up.  "We  carried  the  officer  to  the  place  where  the  lioness 
was.  Without  us  he  could  have  done  nothing." 

"Don't  talk  nonsense,"  said  the  hands,  shaking  themselves 
menacingly.  "We  threw  the  net  that  entangled  the  lioness. 
Then  we  milked  the  beast.  It  is  we  who  deserve  all  the  credit." 

"Both  of  you  are  wrong,"  said  the  eyes,  blinking,  as  if  they 

[379] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

could  not  keep  themselves  awake.  "We  saw  the  lioness,  we 
directed  your  footsteps,  feet,  and  your  movements,  hands." 

The  feet  looked  like  getting  ready  to  kick,  one  of  the  hands 
clenched  itself  into  a  fist,  and  it  appeared  as  if  a  fight  was 
inevitable. 

"Listen  to  me,"  said  the  heart  in  a  throbbing  voice.  "You 
all  claim  too  much.  After  all,  it  was  I  who  inspired  the  idea. 
Had  it  not  been  for  me,  the  impulse  would  never  have  entered 
the  officer's  mind  to  undertake  the  task." 

"Which  reminds  me,"  said  the  mind  thoughtfully,  "that  I 
deserve  the  most  credit.  It  is  one  thing  to  get  hold  of  an 
impulse,  but  it  is  another  to  put  it  into  force.  I  made  up  the 
officer's  mind  and  made  him  suggest  that  he  would  get  the  milk. 
Is  it  not  so?" 

The  legs,  the  hands,  the  eyes  and  the  heart  seemed  abashed 
for  a  moment,  and  the  tongue  took  advantage  of  the  silence 
to  burst  out  with  the  remark  that  he  was  chiefly  responsible  for 
the  great  enterprise. 

"  Rubbish ! ' '  exclaimed  the  others  angrily.  "  You  don't  know 
what  you  are  talking  about.  You  wag  because  you  can't 
help  it.  You  stop  in  your  little  prison,  the  mouth,  or  we  shall 
tell  our  friends,  the  teeth,  to  bite  you." 

The  tongue  thrust  itself  out  very  pointedly. 

"Just  you  be  careful,"  it  said.  "You  are  all  very  clever, 
and  I  am  a  prisoner,  of  course.  But  I  warn  you  not  to  offend 
me.  If  I  take  my  revenge,  you  will  all  get  hurt.  And  then 
you  will  see  that  I  am  more  important  than  all  of  you." 

"Don't  talk  so  much,"  retorted  the  others,  but  before  another 
word  could  be  said,  the  officer  showed  signs  of  waking,  and 
the  hands  and  feet  and  the  other  parts  of  the  body  took  their 
proper  places. 

"What  a  funny  dream!"  exclaimed  the  officer,  waking  up. 
"And  oh!  how  my  head  does  ache.  I  ought  not  to  have  tasted 
that  milk." 

When  he  got  up  he  found  that  he  could  not  walk  quite 
steadily,  and  the  journey  to  the  city  took  longer  than  he  expected. 
A  great  crowd  awaited  him  at  the  gates.  They  cheered  him, 

[380] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

they  carried  him  shoulder  high,  they  decorated  the  city,  and 
in  every  way  manifested  their  great  joy. 

"  Our  King  will  soon  be  well  again,  thanks  to  the  brave  offi- 
cer," they  cried,  and  a  public  holiday  was  proclaimed. 

The  officer  was  brought  before  the  King,  holding  the  leathern 
bottles  containing  the  milk  in  his  hand. 

"Have  you  succeeded?"  inquired  the  King  anxiously. 

The  officer  seemed  dazed  and  unsteady.  He  pressed  his 
hands  to  his  head;  then  suddenly  holding  out  the  bottles  he 
said,  huskily: 

"Here,  your  Majesty,  I  have  brought  —  I  have  brought 
your  Majesty  the  milk  of  the  dog." 

"The  dog!  What  mean  you,  slave?"  cried  the  King  in  a 
rage. 

"I  don't  know,"  replied  the  officer  unsteadily. 

"Cast  the  slave  into  a  dungeon  cell  and  bind  him  with 
strong  chains,"  cried  the  King.  "I  will  teach  him  to  play  such 
pranks  with  me." 

His  attendants  obeyed,  and  the  officer  was  put  in  irons  and 
locked  in  a  dark  prison  cell. 

"I  shall  surely  be  put  to  death,"  he  said  to  himself,  and  at 
the  thought  of  this,  he  trembled  all  over. 

Then  it  seemed  to  him  that  his  hands  and  feet  were  talking 
again. 

"We  shall  have  to  walk  to  the  scaffold,"  said  the  feet 

"And  I  shall  have  to  stop  beating,"  said  the  heart. 

The  tongue,  however,  was  not  sorrowful  at  all. 

"Did  I  not  warn  you  all?  "  it  said.  "I  told  you  to  be  care- 
ful. Will  you  not  admit  now  that  I  have  more  power  than  any 
of  you  ?  I  am  king  of  the  body.  Just  see  what  I  have  done 
with  one  little  word.  I  simply  said  'dog'  instead  of  ' lioness,' 
and  you  are  all  imprisoned." 

"Suppose  we  acknowledge  your  power,"  said  the  hands, 
"will  ytfu  help  us  out  of  this  great  trouble? " 

"Yes,  I  will,"  replied  the  tongue.  "At  least,  I'll  try  hard. 
But  you  must  all  keep  quiet." 

This  they  agreed  to  do,  and  when  the  prisoner  was  brought 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

before  the  King  for  sentence,  the  tongue  asked  for  permission 
to  say  a  few  words.  The  request  was  granted,  and  then  the 
tongue  displayed  all  its  powers  of  eloquence. 

"O  mighty  King,  live  forever,"  it  exclaimed,  "and  have 
mercy  on  me,  thy  slave  who  risked  his  life  in  thy  service.  O 
mighty  ruler  of  this  great  land,  be  thou  truly  great  in  all  attri- 
butes of  Majesty,  and  spare  the  life  of  him  who  thought  not  of 
his  own  in  thy  hour  of  need.  I  ask  not  for  reward  for  my  ser- 
vice; I  ask  only  that  my  life  should  be  spared  that  I  may  devote 
it  to  thee." 

"I  have  heard  you  patiently/'  returned  the  King,  sorrow- 
fully, "  and  it  grieves  me  to  have  to  utter  the  dread  sentence  of 
death.  But  where  has  been  your  great  service  ?  Did  you  not 
bring  dog's  milk  and  not  the  milk  of  a  lioness  ?  " 

"It  is  not  so,  gracious  Majesty,"  the  officer  replied.  "The 
milk  is  truly  that  of  a  lioness.  Those  who  were  with  me  can 
vouchsafe  for  that.  I  tasted  it.  That  was  my  sin.  For  that 
I  have  been  punished.  It  was  like  strong  wine.  It  made  me 
giddy,  and  in  my  eagerness  to  tell  thee,  my  tongue  played  me 
false.  It  was  but  a  slip,  sire;  the  words  'dog'  and  ' lioness' 
are  so  much  alike  in  Persian.  Put  the  milk  to  the  test.  A  dog, 
I  swear,  will  not  touch  it,  but  will  fly  from  its  mere  smell." 

The  King  was  thoughtful  for  a  while.  Then  he  ordered 
one  of  his  dogs  to  be  brought.  A  little  of  the  milk  was  poured 
from  one  of  the  leathern  bottles  and  put  before  the  dog.  No 
sooner  did  the  animal  put  its  nose  to  the  saucer,  however,  than 
it  gave  a  great  growl  of  fear  and  fled  quickly  from  the  room. 

"It  is  not  dog's  milk,"  said  the  physician  who  had  suggested 
the  milk  of  a  lioness  to  the  King.  "That  is  clear.  But  we  can 
make  an  even  better  test.  One  of  the  men  brought  a  lion  cub 
back  with  him.  Will  your  Majesty  permit  that  this  milk  be 
offered  to  the  cub?" 

The  cub  was  brought,  and  it  lapped  the  milk  very  greedily. 

"You  are  pardoned,"  said  the  King  to  the  officer,  "and  for 
your  bravery  you  shall  be  rewarded." 

The  milk  of  the  lioness  soon  cured  the  King  of  his  illness,  and 
afterward,  whenever  the  young  officer  lay  down  to  sleep,  he 

[382] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

always  imagined  that  he  heard  the  tongue  say  to  the  other 
parts  of  the  body: 

"You  see,  I  am  King.  I  have  great  powers  both  for  good 
and  evil." 

The  officer  guarded  his  tongue  as  well  as  his  King,  after 
that,  and  he  was  promoted  to  be  chief  of  the  guard.  In  that 
high  position  he  lived  happily  until  the  end  of  his  days. 


[383] 


The  Child  of  the  Thunder* 

/N  AMONG  the  hills  of  Echizen,  within  sight  of  the  snowy 
mountain  called  Hakuzan,  lived  a  farmer  named  Bimbo, 
He  was  very  poor,  but  frugal  and  industrious;  and  he  was 
fond  of  children  though  he  had  none  himself.  He  longed  to 
adopt  a  son  to  bear  his  name,  and  often  talked  the  matter  over 
with  his  wife,  but,  being  so  dreadfully  poor,  both  thought  it  best 
not  to  adopt  any,  until  they  had  bettered  their  condition  and 
increased  the  area  of  their  land,  for  all  the  property  Bimbo 
owned  was  the  earth  in  a  little  gully,  which  he  himself  was 
reclaiming.  A  tiny  rivulet,  flowing  from  a  spring  in  the  crev- 
ice oi  the  rocks  above,  after  trickling  over  the  boulders,  rolled 
down  the  gully  to  join  a  brook  in  the  larger  valley  below. 
Bimbo  had  with  great  labour,  after  many  years,  made  dams 
or  terraces  of  stone,  inside  which  he  had  thrown  soil,  partly  got 
from  the  mountain  sides,  but  mainly  carried  in  baskets  on  the 
backs  of  himself  and  his  wife,  from  the  valley  below.  By  such 
weary  toil,  continued  year  in  and  year  out,  small  beds  of  soil 
were  formed,  in  which  rice  could  be  planted  and  grown.  The 
little  rivulet  supplied  the  needful  water;  for  rice,  the  daily  food 
of  labourer  and  farmer,  must  be  planted  and  cultivated  in 
soft  mud  under  water.  So  the  little  rivulet,  which  once  leaped 
over  the  rock  and  cut  its  way  singing  to  the  valley,  now  spread 
itself  quietly  over  each  terrace,  making  more  than  a  dozen 
descents  before  it  reached  the  fields  below. 

Yet,  after  all  his  toil  for  a  score  of  years,  working  every  day 
from  the  first  croak  of  the  raven,  until  the  stars  came  out,  Bimbo 
and  his  wife  owned  less  than  an  acre  of  terrace  land.  Sometimes 
a  summer  would  pass,  and  little  or  no  rain  fall;  then  the  rivulet 

*From   "The  Fire-fly's    Lovers,"  by  William  Elliot  Griffis.     Copyright,  1008,  by   T.  Y, 
Crowell  &  Company. 

[384] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

dried  up  and  crops  failed.  It  seemed  all  in  vain  that  their  backs 
were  bent  and  their  foreheads  seamed  and  wrinkled  with  care. 
Many  a  time  did  Bimbo  have  hard  work  of  it  even  to  pay  his 
taxes,  which  sometimes  amounted  to  half  his  crop.  Many  a 
time  did  he  shake  his  head,  muttering  the  discouraged  farmer's 
proverb:  "A  new  field  gives  a  scant  crop,"  the  words  of  which 
mean  also,  "Human  life  is  but  fifty  years." 

One  summer  day  after  a  long  drought,  when  the  young  rice 
sprouts  were  turning  yellow  at  the  tips,  the  clouds  began  to 
gather  and  roll,  and  soon  a  smart  shower  fell,  the  lightning  glit- 
tered, and  the  hills  echoed  with  claps  of  thunder.  But  Bimbo, 
hoe  in  hand,  was  so  glad  to  see  the  rain  fall,  and  the  pattering 
drops  felt  so  cool  and  refreshing,  that  he  worked  on,  strength- 
ening the  terrace  to  resist  the  little  flood  about  to  come. 

Pretty  soon  the  storm  rattled  very  near  him,  and  he  thought 
he  had  better  seek  shelter,  lest  the  thunder  should  strike  and 
kill  him.  For  Bimbo,  like  all  his  neighbours,  had  often  heard 
stories  of  the  shaggy  god  of  the  thunder-drums,  who  lives  in 
the  skies  and  rides  on  the  storm,  and  sometimes  kills  people 
by  throwing  out  of  the  clouds  at  them  a  terrible  creature  like  a 
cat,  with  iron-like  claws  and  a  hairy  body. 

Just  as  Bimbo  threw  his  hoe  over  his  shoulder  and  started 
to  move,  a  terrible  blinding  flash  of  lightning  dazzled  his  eyes. 
It  was  immediately  followed  by  a  deafening  crash,  and  the 
thunder  fell  just  in  front  of  him.  He  covered  his  eyes  with  his 
hands,  but  finding  himself  unhurt,  uttered  a  prayer  of  thanks 
to  Buddha  for  safety.  Then  he  uncovered  his  eyes  and  looked 
down  at  his  feet. 

There  lay  a  little  boy,  rosy  and  warm,  crowing  in  the  most 
lively  manner,  and  not  frightened  by  the  rain  in  the  least. 
The  farmer's  eyes  opened  very  wide,  but,  happy  and  nearly 
surprised  out  of  his  senses,  he  picked  up  the  child  tenderly  in  his 
arms,  and  took  him  home  to  his  old  wife. 

"Here  is  a  gift  from  Heaven,"  said  Bimbo;  "we'll  adopt 
him  as  our  own  son  and  call  him  Raitaro,"  which  means 
"the  child  of  the  thunder." 

The  wife  also  was  delighted  with  the  pretty  boy,  and  never 

[385] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

tired  of  caring  for  him,  so  Raitaro  lived  with  them  and  became 
a  very  dutiful  and  loving  child.  He  was  as  kind  and  obedient 
to  his  foster-parents  as  though  he  had  been  born  in  their  house. 
He  never  liked  to  play  with  other  children,  but  kept  all  day 
in  the  fields  with  his  foster-father,  sporting  with  the  rivulet 
and  looking  at  the  clouds  and  sky.  Even  when  the  strolling 
players  and  the  "Lion  of  Corea"  came  into  the  village,  and 
every  boy  and  girl  and  nurse  and  woman  was  sure  to  be  out  in 
great  glee,  the  child  of  the  thunder  stayed  up  in  the  field,  or 
climbed  on  the  high  rocks  to  watch  the  sailing  of  the  birds 
and  the  flowing  of  the  water  and  the  river  far  away. 

And  now  great  prosperity  came  to  the  farmer,  and  he  laid 
it  all  to  the  sweet  child  who  had  fallen  to  him  from  the  clouds. 
It  was  very  curious  that  rain  often  fell  on  Bimbo's  field  when 
none  fell  elsewhere;  so  that  Bimbo  grew  rich.  He  believed 
that  the  boy  Raitaro  beckoned  to  the  clouds,  and  they  shed  their 
rain  for  him  alone. 

A  good  many  summers  passed  by,  and  Raitaro  had  grown 
to  be  a  tall  and  handsome  lad,  almost  a  man  and  eighteen  years 
old.  On  his  birthday  the  old  farmer  and  the  good  wife  made 
a  little  feast  for  their  foster-child.  They  ate  and  drank  and 
talked  of  the  thunder-storm,  out  of  which  Raitaro  was  born. 

Finally  the  young  man  said  solemnly: 

"My  dear  parents,  I  thank  you  very  much  for  your  kind- 
ness to  me,  but  I  must  now  say  farewell.  I  hope  you  will  always 
be  happy." 

Then,  in  a  moment,  before  they  had  a  chance  to  ask  him 
what  he  meant,  all  trace  of  a  human  form  had  disappeared,  and 
floating  in  the  air  they  saw  a  tiny  white  dragon,  which  hovered 
for  a  moment  above  them  and  then  flew  away.  The  old 
couple  ran  out  of  doors  to  watch  it,  and  it  seemed  to  their  aston- 
ished gaze  to  grow  larger  as  it  went  away.  Bigger  and  bigger 
it  grew,  taking  its  course  to  the  hills  above,  where  the  piled-up 
white  clouds,  which  form  on  a  summer's  afternoon,  seemed  built 
up  like  towers  and  castles  of  silver.  Toward  one  of  these  the 
dragon  moved  until,  as  they  watched  his  form,  now  grown  to 
a  mighty  size,  it  disappeared  from  view. 

[386] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

The  farmer  and  his  wife  knelt  in  reverence  and  said  fare- 
well, with  tears  in  their  eyes,  yet  with  a  strange  peace  in  their 
hearts.  After  this,  as  they  were  now  old  and  white-headed, 
they  ceased  from  their  toil  and  lived  in  comfort  all  the  rest  of 
their  days.  When  they  died  their  ashes  were  laid  away  in  the 
cemetery  of  the  temple  yard,  and  their  tomb  was  carved  in  the 
form  of  a  white  dragon,  which  in  spite  of  mosses  and  lichens, 
may  still  be  seen  among  the  ancient  monuments  of  the  little 
hamlet. 


1387] 


Two  Moqui  Heroes* 

^  LONG  time  ago,  when  there  were  no  white  people  in 

>4f  the  United  States,  the  Moqui  Indians  lived  on  a  green, 
-Z  JL  grassy  mesa  in  the  Great  West.  They  were  a  rich  and 
powerful  nation,  very  kind  to  one  another,  although  they  fought 
their  foes  with  a  strength  and  skill  that  could  not  be  excelled  by 
any  other  tribe. 

They  owned  all  the  country  from  the  mountains  to  the  Great 
River,  and  within  this  vast  territory  was  an  abundance  of 
buffaloes,  deer,  fish,  and  other  varieties  of  food  that  Indians  like. 
They  were  a  thrifty  and  progressive  nation,  and  lived  in  wig- 
wams that  in  winter  were  snugly  lined  with  the  skins  of  wild 
animals. 

This  ancient  race  of  Indians  have  transmitted  to  us  some  of 
the  oldest  folk-lore  stories  in  the  world  —  fairy  tales  that  were 
old  before  Christopher  Columbus  discovered  America.  Many, 
many  years  ago,  the  little  Indian  children,  scattered  all  over 
the  continent,  listened  with  breathless  interest  to  the  tales  of 
two  great  Moqui  braves;  for  Indian  children  love  romantic 
stories  about  ogres  and  giants  and  deeds  of  magic  quite  as  well 
as  we  do. 

The  names  of  these  two  Moqui  heroes  were  White  Corn  and 
Lolomi.  White  Corn  had  a  very  long  Indian  name,  which 
no  one  who  is  wise  would  try  to  pronounce,  so  modern  story- 
tellers have  translated  it  into  English. 

These  lads  were  great  friends.  Lolomi,  above  all  things 
else,  desired  to  be  strong  and  brave,  and  to  do  mighty  deeds 
that  would  benefit  his  race.  On  the  other  hand,  White  Corn 
desired  to  be  a  learned  man,  that  he  might  instruct  and  civilize 

*From  "Fairy  Tales  from  Folk-lore,"  by  Herschel  Williams.      Copyright,  1908,  by  Moffat, 
Yard  &  Company. 

[388] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

his  people.  If  you  will  closely  follow  this  story,  you  will  see 
how  both  of  them,  because  of  their  willingness  to  overcome 
all  obstacles,  attained  what  they  most  desired. 

White  Corn  was  the  youngest  of  seven  bachelor  brothers, 
who  were  all  brave  and  good  men.  They  lived  in  a  large  log 
house  at  the  edge  of  the  great  mesa,  and  were  as  comfortable 
and  happy  as  they  could  be.  The  names  of  the  six  older 
brothers  were  Red  Corn,  Blue  Corn,  Yellow  Corn,  Black  Corn, 
Green  Corn,  and  Spotted  Corn. 

One  day  they  decided  that  White  Corn  must  seek  him  a  wife, 
for  they  had  become  quite  vexed  because  their  friends  ridiculed 
them  for  not  getting  married. 

White  Corn  did  not  wish  to  marry  a  Moqui  maiden,  so  he 
made  up  his  mind  to  travel  in  search  of  a  wife  —  one  who  would 
be  wise  enough  to  help  him  educate  his  people. 

Before  setting  out  upon  his  journey,  he  went  down  to  a  beau- 
tiful stream  near  his  home,  and  called  upon  Daw-wa,  the  Sun 
Chief. 

"O  Daw-wa,  Father!"  he  cried,  beating  his  breast,  as  was 
the  custom  when  the  Sun  Chief  was  invoked.  "I  have  been 
sent  from  home,  and  my  heart  is  breaking.  I  am  weary,  Father; 
I  pray  thee  give  me  rest.  Give  me  a  home  where  my  heart 
will  once  more  be  filled  with  the  joyous  song  of  the  lark,  and 
not  with  the  sad  song  of  the  dove.  Let  me  find  wisdom,  that 
I  may  enlighten  my  people." 

Daw-wa  appeared  at  once,  and  said: 

"  Do  as  I  bid  thee,  my  son,  and  thou  shalt  be  rewarded.  Set 
out  upon  thy  journey,  ever  keeping  thy  face  turned  toward 
me.  Take  with  thee  these  four  plume-sticks  and  this  bag 
of  magic  meal  that  I  have  brought.  Ere  long  thou  wilt  come 
to  a  great  lake.  At  its  border  thou  wilt  find  some  roots  and 
herbs,  which  thou  must  eat;  they  will  stay  thy  hunger  for  many 
days.  Tie  the  four  plume-sticks  together  and  place  them 
upon  the  water.  Get  aboard  the  raft  that  will  appear,  and, 
at  the  end  of  four  days,  sail  away.  Do  not  set  thy  foot  upon 
land  until  Wapa,  the  Great  Serpent,  shall  bid  thee." 

White  Corn  bowed  low,  took  the  plume-sticks  and  the  sack 

[389] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  magic  meal,  and  returned  to  his  home.  When  all  his  brothers 
had  gone,  he  set  forth  on  his  journey,  following  the  sun  in  the 
Great  West. 

For  several  days  he  tramped  wearily  along,  until  he  reached 
the  lake,  of  which  Daw-wa  had  spoken.  He  dug  up  the  roots  and 
herbs  that  grew  close  to  its  brink,  and  ate  them.  Then  he  tied 
four  plume-sticks  together  and  placed  them  upon  the  water.  In 
the  wink  of  an  eye  they  changed  into  a  raft  sheltered  by  a  can- 
opy of  feathers. 

White  Corn  was  delighted  with  the  beautiful  vessel,  but,  as 
Daw-wa  had  requested,  he  did  not  continue  his  journey  until 
four  days  had  passed  away.  Then  he  sprang  aboard,  and  the 
raft  began  to  move  swiftly  and  smoothly.  To  White  Corn 
it  was  a  wonderful  craft,  for  he  had  never  seen  one  that  would 
move  without  the  assistance  of  oars. 

For  several  days  he  travelled,  feeling  neither  hunger  nor 
fatigue.  One  day  at  sunset  a  buzzard  lit  upon  the  raft,  and 
flapped  its  wings  three  times. 

"Be  not  afraid  of  anything  that  thou  wilt  see,  brave  Son  of 
the  Moquis,"  said  the  bird.  "I  have  come  from  the  land  of 
the  Great  Serpent  to  warn  thee  to  be  brave." 

Having  delivered  its  message,  the  buzzard  flew  away  to  the 
west,  leaving  White  Corn  more  curious  and  anxious  than  before, 
yet  very  glad  that  he  was  to  meet  the  Great  Serpent;  for  Indians 
always  regarded  the  serpent  as  the  emblem  of  wisdom. 

A  few  days  later  the  raft  began  to  rock  as  though  it  were  in 
a  great  storm.  White  Corn  was  beginning  to  get  seasick,  when, 
suddenly,  the  vessel  was  thrown  high  in  the  air,  and  fell  to  the 
earth  close  to  the  edge  of  the  water.  To  his  amazement  the 
raft  began  to  get  smaller  and  smaller  until  it  changed  into  the 
plume-sticks  that  Daw-wa  had  had  given  him. 

White  Corn  picked  them  up,  and  wandered  away  toward  the 
sun,  without  any  thought  of  giving  up  the  long  journey. 

Although  the  little  Indian  children  were  fond  of  romance 
and  mystery,  they  liked  humour,  too,  as  is  shown  in  this  strange 
tale  after  White  Corn  leaves  the  raft;  for  he  came  face  to  face 
with  a  queer  old  man  that  carried  a  crook. 

[39°] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"  Good  morning,"  said  White  Corn  pleasantly. 

But  the  old  man  only  bounded  up  and  down  like  a  jumping- 
jack,  and,  quick  as  a  wink,  fastened  his  crook  about  White 
Corn's  neck.  Then  he  started  on  a  brisk  run,  pulling  White 
Corn  after  him.  The  poor  boy  never  had  known  that  an  old 
man  could  run  so  fast;  but  he  did  not  complain,  although  his 
neck  felt  as  though  it  would  break. 

They  had  run  fully  a  hundred  miles  without  stopping  to  take 
a  breath,  when  an  unusual  thing  happened.  Although  the  sun 
was  shining  brightly,  a  bolt  of  lightning  came  from  the  sky  and 
struck  the  old  man.  He  fell  in  a  heap.  For  a  moment  White 
Corn  was  glad  of  it  and,  clutching  his  plume-sticks  and  sack  of 
magic  meal,  he  started  to  run  away,  without  waiting  to  see  if 
his  companion  were  killed. 

When  he  had  run  a  hundred  feet  or  more,  he  looked  back  and 
saw  that  the  old  man  was  sitting  up,  fumbling  with  the  few  hairs 
on  the  top  of  his  head;  then  he  began  to  motion  for  White  Corn 
to  come  back.  When  the  lad  reached  the  queer  creature's 
side,  he,  for  the  first  time,  perceived  that  the  old  man  had  neither 
a  mouth  nor  a  nose. 

"Take  the  black  stone  that  lies  yonder  and  make  a  mouth 
for  your  guide,"  said  the  buzzard  who  had  alighted  on  the  bough 
of  a  tree  near  by. 

White  Corn  picked  up  the  black  stone  and  slashed  the  old 
man's  face,  making  a  crooked  mouth  that  grinned  in  a  most 
ghastly  manner. 

"How  nice  it  is  to  be  able  to  talk!"  cried  the  old  man,  and 
then  he  began  to  giggle  and  laugh  and  scream  until  White  Corn 
was  sorry  he  had  made  a  mouth  for  him. 

Placing  his  arm  about  White  Corn's  waist,  he  began  to  run 
as  hard  as  he  could,  all  the  time  singing  silly  songs  and  laugh- 
ing at  the  top  of  his  voice.  At  last  they  reached  a  stream  where 
another  queer  thing  happened.  Suddenly  the  old  man  stood 
still;  then  he  began  to  shout  at  the  top  of  his  voice  again,  all 
the  time  growing  smaller  until  at  last  he  floated  away  and 
disappeared  like  a  piece  of  paper  that  has  been  burned 
in  a  bonfire. 

[39i] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

White  Corn  was  very  glad  to  be  rid  of  him,  and  vowed  that 
never  again  would  he  make  a  mouth  for  any  person.  He 
took  the  sack  of  magic  meal  and  sprinkled  it  upon  the  water. 

Almost  immediately  a  serpent  crawled  from  the  bushes  and 
held  up  its  head.  White  Corn  was  not  afraid  of  snakes,  and 
this  one  was  so  beautiful,  he  stood  agape  in  admiration,  for 
it  was  covered  with  diamonds,  emeralds,  garnets  and  sapphires. 

"Who  are  you,  and  where  are  you  going?"  asked  the  serpent. 

"I  am  White  Corn,  a  Moqui  brave,  and  I  have  been  sent 
by  Daw-wa  to  the  land  of  the  Serpent  to  gain  a  wife  and  great 
wisdom." 

"Perhaps  it  would  be  better  for  you  to  gain  wisdom  before 
you  gain  a  wife,"  said  the  serpent,  with  an  expression  on  its  face 
that  looked  like  a  smile. 

"I  am  not  particular  as  to  that,"  said  White  Corn. 

"Then  follow  my  advice,"  resumed  the  serpent.  "Tie 
your  plume-sticks  together  and  place  them  upon  the  water. 
They  will  be  transformed  by  Daw-wa  into  a  raft.  Get  aboard 
the  raft  and  remain  thereon  till  the  fourth  day.  Then  some- 
thing will  happen  that  will  please  you." 

The  serpent  disappeared,  and  White  Corn  tied  the  plume- 
sticks  together  and  placed  them  upon  the  water.  Again  they 
were  changed  into  a  raft  with  a  canopy  of  plumes.  He  sprang 
aboard,  and  began  to  sail  up  the  stream  so  swiftly  that  the  stars 
looked  like  long,  narrow  streaks  of  fire. 

On  the  fourth  day  he  saw  a  black  rock  jutting  out  over  the 
stream.  Just  as  he  was  about  to  pass  it  by,  the  waters  began 
to  roar,  and  finally  tossed  the  boat  on  its  summit.  Again  the 
raft  turned  into  plume-sticks,  which  White  Corn  placed  in  his 
belt.  He  was  much  shaken  by  the  fall,  but  he  was  still  deter- 
mined to  go  straight  ahead. 

At  sunrise  on  the  next  day  another  serpent,  larger  and  more 
beautiful  than  the  first  one,  crawled  from  the  rock. 

"Who  are  you,  and  where  are  you  going?"  it  said. 

"I  am  searching  for  the  land  of  the  Great  Serpent,  that  I 
may  gain  wisdom  and  —  a  wife,"  replied  the  lad. 

"You  are  already  in  the  land  of  the  Great  Serpent,"  replied 

[392] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  reptile.  "I  am  the  Great  Serpent,  and  I  will  give  you 
the  knowledge  you  crave." 

It  is  recorded  that  the  snake  told  White  Corn  all  about  the 
heavenly  bodies,  the  winds,  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  all 
things  that  in  those  days  made  men  wise. 

"Now  you  are  prepared  to  commune  with  the  Great  Chief," 
said  the  serpent,  when  the  lessons  were  finished. 

At  that  moment  the  great  black  rock,  upon  which  the  Indian 
brave  was  standing,  flew  apart.  White  Corn  felt  himself  sink- 
ing —  down,  down,  down,  into  a  pit  of  ebony  blackness.  Soon 
he  found  himself  in  a  great  tunnel.  He  saw  a  bright  light  shin- 
ing in  the  distance,  and  slowly  plodded  along  to  reach  it. 
Behind  him  the  rocks  kept  falling,  as  if  to  keep  him  from 
returning.  They  made  a  sound  that  reminded  him  of  mighty 
thunder. 

When  the  beautiful  ruby  light  in  the  distance  could  be 
plainly  seen,  sweet  music  fell  upon  his  ears.  He  hastened 
his  tired  footsteps,  his  heart  beating  with  expectation.  All 
about  him  streams  of  liquid  light  bubbled  forth  from  the  rocky 
walls,  and  crystal  fruits  sparkled  upon  the  avenue  of  trees 
through  which  he  found  himself  passing. 

Presently  he  saw  a  host  of  men  and  maidens  clad  in  sun- 
beams and  moonbeams,  dancing  about  the  throne  of  an  old 
man  with  long  white  hair.  Upon  his  brow  rested  a  coronet, 
from  which  a  large  red  ruby  sent  out  a  flood  of  dazzling  rays 
that  lighted  the  great  cavern.  A  bevy  of  graceful  girls,  dressed 
in  fleecy  clouds  sparkling  with  the  beams  of  stars  and  the  spray 
of  dashing  waves,  came  tripping  forth  to  meet  White  Corn  and 
conduct  him  to  the  Great  Chief. 

"My  children  and  I  have  been  waiting  for  thee  a  long  time, 
White  Corn  of  the  Moquis,"  said  the  Great  Chief.  "We  are 
the  sons  and  daughters  of  Knowledge,  and  here  we  are  forced 
to  abide  until  the  tribes  of  the  Earth  are  ready  to  receive  us. 
Come  and  make  merry  with  us.  What  wouldst  thou  have?" 

"  O  Great  Chief  —  I  want  a  wife  to  help  me  enjoy  my  hap- 
piness," said  White  Corn. 

All  the  maidens  began  to  laugh,  while  the  music  grew  softer 

[393] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  sweeter,  and  the  waters  of  the  streams  and  fountains  turned 
to  sunset  golden. 

"Take  thy  choice,"  said  the  Great  Chief,  kindly. 

"Any  of  them  will  do  —  it  is  thou  that  must  choose  for  me," 
faltered  White  Corn. 

The  Great  Chief  reached  behind  him  and  seized  a  cloud  that 
was  passing  by.  When  the  light  of  the  great  ruby  fell  upon 
it,  it  changed  into  the  loveliest  Indian  maiden  that  White  Corn 
had  ever  seen.  Her  hair  was  as  black  as  the  crow's  wing, 
her  cheeks  were  like  the  red  haw,  her  smile  glowed  like  the 
eastern  sky  at  dawn;  but  more  apparent  than  all  other  charms 
were  her  eyes  that  shone  like  beautiful  stars. 

"She  is  mine!"  cried  White  Corn  rapturously,  as  he  threw 
out  his  arms.  "She  is  the  maid  of  my  choice,  and  she  shall 
be  called  Bright  Eyes!" 

But  meanwhile  the  land  of  the  Moquis  was  smitten  sore. 
While  all  the  tribe  were  wondering  what  had  become  of  White 
Corn,  a  score  of  Giants  stole  from  the  great  mountains  and 
began  to  destroy  the  property  of  the  wonderful  people  who 
had  never  been  conquered. 

Now  was  the  time  for  Lolomi,  White  Corn's  dearest  friend,  to 
do  brave  acts  that  would  win  for  him  a  high  station  and  the 
realization  of  all  his  youthful  dreams.  He  was  made  all  the 
more  desirous  of  being  great  by  the  scornful  taunting  of  a  beau- 
tiful Moqui  maiden  whose  name  was  Rosy  Dawn. 

In  vain  he  had  pleaded  for  her  hand,  but  each  time  she  had 
said: 

"When  thou  hast  become  great,  so  that  I  may  be  proud  of 
thee,  then  will  I  become  thy  wife;  but  it  is  not  well  that  the 
daughter  of  the  rich  and  powerful  Roaring  River  should  be 
wed  to  one  whose  bravery  has  never  been  tested." 

Every  morning  the  Giants  would  come  down  from  the  moun- 
tains and  peep  across  the  vast  tableland  where  the  Moquis 
dwelt.  Then  they  would  reach  out  their  big  hands  and  steal 
horses  and  cattle,  roaring  all  the  time  with  a  volume  that  shook 
the  mountains.  At  last  they  said  the  time  would  come  when 

[  394  ] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

they  would  run  across  the  mesa  and  trample  all  the  Moquis  as 
though  they  were  red  ants. 

The  King  of  the  tribe  offered  in  marriage  the  handsomest 
maiden  in  the  land,  and  a  thousand  horses  to  the  man  who 
would  deliver  his  people  from  the  Giants. 

Lolomi's  heart  beat  high  with  courage,  only  to  sink  with  des- 
pair, when  he  realized  what  a  toy  he  was  in  comparison  with 
the  Giants;  but  he  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  die  fighting 
rather  than  give  up  Rosy  Dawn. 

One  morning  as  he  was  walking  about  the  outskirts  of  the 
mesa,  he  saw  a  horned  toad  lying  by  a  rock,  struggling  as  if  in 
pain.  The  Moquis  were  kind  to  toads  as  well  as  to  snakes, 
so,  even  in  the  midst  of  his  grave  unrest,  Lolomi  stopped  to  see 
if  he  could  not  relieve  the  poor  creature. 

As  he  bent  down  to  pick  it  up,  he  was  surprised  to  hear  it 
say  these  words  in  his  own  language: 

"Dost  thou  wish  to  destroy  the  Giants?" 

"Yes  —  above  all  things  else  on  earth,"  replied  Lolomi,  in 
surprise. 

"I  am  going  to  die  soon,"  continued  the  toad,  rolling  its 
eyes  about  and  breathing  heavily.  "When  I  am  dead,  put  on 
my  crest  and  breastplate,  and  pull  the  scales  from  my  eyes. 
Thou  wilt  then  be  prepared  to  guard  the  land  of  the  Moquis 
and  to  fight  the  Giants.  Take  thy  station  at  this  point.  When 
a  Giant  steps  across  thy  borders,  advance  slowly  toward  him, 
looking  him  straight  in  the  eye.  The  man  who  cannot  squarely 
eye  his  enemy  is  a  coward.  The  Giant  will  walk  backward, 
unable  to  take  his  eyes  from  thee.  Keep  steadily  advancing. 
When  he  reaches  the  edge  of  the  tableland,  he  will  fall  off  and 
be  killed.  If  thou  keepest  close  watch,  and  are  brave,  Lolomi, 
every  Giant  will  meet  a  similar  fate." 

When  the  toad  was  dead,  Lolomi  took  off  its  crest  and 
placed  it  upon  his  head.  The  crest  began  to  grow  larger  and 
thicker.  It  reached  his  shoulders,  leaving  tiny  openings  through 
which  he  could  see  and  breathe.  It  was  so  strong  that  the 
sharpest  weapon  could  not  cut  it  open.  Then  he  put  on  the 
breastplate,  which  was  no  bigger  than  his  thumb-nail.  It 

[395] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

began  to  grow  larger  and  larger  until  it  covered  him  all  over 
like  a  suit  of  armour.  When  Lolomi  pulled  the  scales  from 
the  eyes  of  the  toad,  he  felt  as  light  as  a  feather  and  as  brave 
as  a  lion. 

No  sooner  was  he  prepared  for  battle  than  a  Giant  peered 
over  the  tableland,  and  with  a  loud  shout  that  roused  all  the 
Moquis,  he  leapt  up  anol  began  to  advance,  taking  strides  a 
half-mile  in  length. 

When  the  Giant  saw  Lolomi,  he  threw  a  large  spear  that 
struck  his  foe's  breastplate,  but  glanced  harmlessly  off.  He 
threw  another,  which  bounded  back  from  Lolomi's  breast- 
plate and  struck  the  Giant  upon  the  knee.  He  gave  a  howl  of 
pain  that  shook  the  earth,  and  was  about  to  step  upon  Lolomi; 
but  the  courageous  youth,  remembering  what  the  toad  had  said, 
looked  steadily  at  him,  advancing  slowly. 

The  Giant  walked  slowly  backward,  while  Lolomi  waved 
his  spear  and  followed.  Step  by  step  he  drove  his  foe  to  the 
edge  of  the  tableland.  Then  there  was  a  great  bellow  of  terror, 
the  falling  of  stones,  and  the  crackling  of  timber,  as  the  Giant 
fell  down  into  a  black  chasm  —  never  to  frighten  the  Moquis 
again. 

Another  Giant  appeared  to  avenge  the  death  of  his  com- 
rade, but  him  likewise  Lolomi  drove  backward  into  the  chasm. 
Another  Giant,  and  still  another,  and  many  others  appeared, 
but  Lolomi,  with  steadfast  eye  and  steady  nerve,  drove  them 
all  back  into  the  chasm,  where  they  died  in  a  heap. 

The  Moquis,  headed  by  the  King,  came  forth  to  congratulate 
the  brave  hero.  Some  brought  costly  furs  and  feathers  and 
beads  and  all  sorts  of  garments  from  their  wigwams,  and  laid 
them  at  his  feet. 

They  all  insisted  that  one  so  brave  should  be  made  their 
King,  and  forthwith  he  was  given  the  greatest  honour  that  ever 
fell  to  a  Moqui  brave. 

At  sunset  they  went  to  where  the  dead  Giants  were  heaped 
together,  and  covered  them  with  stones.  To  this  day  that 
spot  is  known  as  the  Giants'  Fall. 

Lolomi  was  overjoyed  because  his  beloved  people  would  no 

['396] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

longer  be  annoyed  by  the  terrible  Giants.  When  he  returned 
to  his  wigwam,  around  which  hundreds  of  horses  and  cattle  had 
been  staked,  he  found  that  he  had  become  rich  as  well  as 
powerful;  for  sometimes  the  reaching  of  one  great  aim  leads 
to  the  attainment  of  others  as  well. 

But  what  was  his  surprise  to  find  Rosy  Dawn  waiting  inside 
the  wigwam,  cooking  fish  with  her  own  dimpled  hands,  and 
looking  as  cheerful  and  obedient  as  any  little  squaw  that  ever 
won  the  heart  of  a  brave  warrior. 

It  is  said  that  White  Corn,  by  the  wise  use  of  his  plume-sticks 
and  the  sack  of  magic  meal,  escaped  from  the  dark  cavern 
under  the  earth,  and,  with  Bright  Eyes,  returned  to  the  fair  land 
of  the  Moquis,  where  they  were  welcomed  by  King  Lolomi 
and  his  wife,  Rosy  Dawn. 

To  this  day  there  are  tribes  of  Indians  that  prefer  white  corn 
to  that  of  any  other  colour;  while  Lolomi  is  used  by  them  as  a 
word  of  welcome  greeting. 


[397] 


Manstin,  the  Rabbit* 

7i  yd^"ANSTIN  was  an  adventurous  brave,  but  very  kind- 

l\/i     hearted.     Stamping  a  moccasined  foot  as  he  drew 

-^  ' -*•      on  his  buckskin  leggins,  he   said:  " Grandmother, 

beware  of  Iktomi !    Do  not  let  him  lure  you  into  some  cunning 

trap.     I  am  going  to  the  North  country  on  a  long  hunt." 

With  these  words  of  caution  to  the  bent  old  rabbit  grand- 
mother with  whom  he  had  lived  since  he  was  a  tiny  babe, 
Manstin  started  off  toward  the  north.  He  was  scarce  over 
the  great  high  hills  when  he  heard  the  shrieking  of  a  human 
child. 

"Wan!"  he  ejaculated,  pointing  his  long  ears  toward  the 
direction  of  the  sound;  "  Wan!  that  is  the  work  of  cruel  Double- 
face.  Shameless  coward!  he  delights  in  torturing  helpless 
creatures!" 

Muttering  indistinct  words,  Manstin  ran  up  the  last  hill  and 
lo!  in  the  ravine  beyond  stood  the  terrible  monster  with  a  face 
in  front  and  one  in  the  back  of  his  head! 

This  brown  giant  was  without  clothes  save  for  a  wildcat- 
skin  about  his  loins.  With  a  wicked,  gleaming  eye,  he  watched 
the  little  black-haired  baby  he  held  in  his  strong  arm.  In 
a  laughing  voice  he  hummed  an  Indian  mother's  lullaby,  "A-boo! 
Aboo!"  and  at  the  same  time  he  switched  the  naked  baby  with 
a  thorny  wild-rose  bush. 

Quickly  Manstin  jumped  behind  a  large  sage-bush  on  the 
brow  of  the  hill.  He  bent  his  bow  and  the  sinewy  string 
twanged.  Now  an  arrow  stuck  above  the  ear  of  Double-face. 
It  was  a  poisoned  arrow,  and  the  giant  fell  dead.  Then 
Manstin  took  the  little  brown  baby  and  hurried  away  from 
the  ravine.  Soon  he  came  to  a  teepee  whence  loud,  wail- 

*  "  From  Old  Indian  Legends."    Copyright,  1904,  by  Ginn  &  Company. 

[398] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

ing  voices  broke.  It  was  the  teepee  of  the  stolen  baby  and  the 
mourners  were  its  heartbroken  parents. 

When  gallant  Manstin  returned  the  child  to  the  eager  arms 
of  the  mother  there  came  a  sudden  terror  into  the  eyes  of  both 
the  Dakotas.  They  feared  lest  it  was  Double-face  come  in 
a  new  guise  to  torture  them.  The  rabbit  understood  their  fear 
and  said:  "I  am  Manstin,  the  kind-hearted  —  Manstin,  the 
noted  huntsman.  I  am  your  friend.  Do  not  fear." 

That  night  a  strange  thing  happened.  While  the  father 
and  mother  slept,  Manstin  took  the  wee  baby.  With  his  feet 
placed  gently  yet  firmly  upon  the  tiny  toes  of  the  little  child, 
he  drew  upward  by  each  small  hand  the  sleeping  child  till  he  was 
a  full-grown  man.  With  a  forefinger  he  traced  a  slit  in  the  upper 
lip;  and  when  on  the  morrow  the  man  and  woman  awoke  they 
could  not  distinguish  their  own  son  from  Manstin,  so  much 
alike  were  the  braves. 

"Henceforth  we  are  friends,  to  help  each  other,"  said  Man- 
"tin,  shaking  a  right  hand  in  farewell.  "The  earth  is  our 
common  ear,  to  carry  from  its  uttermost  extremes  one's  slightest 
wish  for  the  other! " 

"Ho!     Be  it  so!"  answered  the  newly  made  man. 

Upon  leaving  his  friend,  Manstin  hurried  away  toward  the 
North  country,  whither  he  was  bound  for  a  long  hunt.  Sud- 
denly he  came  upon  the  edge  of  a  wide  brook.  His  alert  eye 
caught  sight  of  a  rawhide  rope  staked  to  the  water's  brink, 
which  led  away  toward  a  small,  round  hut  in  the  distance. 
The  ground  was  trodden  into  a  deep  groove  beneath  the  loosely 
drawn  rawhide  rope. 

"Hun-he!"  exclaimed  Manstin,  bending  over  the  freshly 
made  footprints  in  the  moist  bank  of  the  brook.  "A  man's 
footprints!"  he  said  to  himself.  "A  blind  man  lives  in  yon- 
der hut!  This  rope  is  his  guide  by  which  he  comes  for  his 
daily  water!"  surmised  Manstin  who  knew  all  the  peculiar 
contrivances  of  the  people.  At  once  his  eyes  became  fixed  upon 
the  solitary  dwelling  and  hither  he  followed  his  curiosity  — 
a  real  blind  man's  rope. 

Quietly  he  lifted  the  door-flap  and  entered  in.  An  old,  tooth- 

[399] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

less  grandfather,  blind  and  shaky  with  age,  sat  upon  the  ground. 
He  was  not  deaf,  however.  He  had  heard  the  entrance  and 
felt  the  presence  of  some  stranger. 

"How,  grandchild,"  he  mumbled,  for  he  was  old  enough  to  be 
grandparent  to  every  living  thing;  "how!  I  cannot  see  you. 
Pray,  speak  your  name!" 

"  Grandfather,  I  am  Manstin,"  answered  the  rabbit,  all  the 
while  looking  with  curious  eyes  about  the  wigwam.  "Grand- 
father, what  is  it  so  tightly  packed  in  all  these  buckskin  bags 
placed  against  the  tent  poles?"  he  asked. 

"My  grandchild,  those  are  dried  buffalo  meat  and  venison. 
These  are  magic  bags  which  never  grow  empty.  I  am  blind 
and  cannot  go  on  a  hunt.  Hence  a  kind  Maker  has  given  me 
these  magic  bags  of  choicest  foods." 

Then  the  old,  bent  man  pulled  at  a  rope  which  lay  by  his 
right  hand.  "This  leads  me  to  the  brook  where  I  drink!  and 
this,"  said  he,  turning  to  the  one  on  his  left,  "and  this  takes 
me  into  the  forest,  where  I  feel  about  for  dry  sticks  for  my  fire." 

"  Grandfather,  I  wish  I  lived  in  such  a  sure  luxury !  I  would 
lean  back  against  a  tent  pole,  and  with  crossed  feet  I  would 
smoke  sweet  willow  bark  the  rest  of  my  days,"  sighed  Manstin. 

"My  grandchild,  your  eyes  are  your  luxury!  you  would  be 
unhappy  without  them!"  the  old  man  replied. 

"  Grandfather,  I  would  give  you  my  two  eyes  for  your  place!" 
cried  Manstin. 

"How!  you  have  said  it.  Arise.  Take  out  your  eyes  and 
give  them  to  me.  Henceforth  you  are  at  home  here  in  my  stead." 

At  once  Manstin  took  out  both  his  eyes  and  the  old  man  put 
them  on !  Rejoicing,  the  old  grandfather  started  away  with 
his  young  eyes  while  the  blind  rabbit  filled  his  dream  pipe, 
leaning  lazily  against  the  tent  pole.  For  a  short  time  it  was  a 
most  pleasant  pastime  to  smoke  willow  bark  and  to  eat  from 
the  magic  bags. 

Manstin  grew  thirsty,  but  there  was  no  water  in  the  small 
dwelling.  Taking  one  of  the  rawhide  ropes  he  started  toward 
the  brook  to  quench  his  thirst.  He  was  young  and  unwilling 
to  trudge  slowly  in  the  old  man's  footpath.  He  was  full  of  glee, 

[400] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

for  it  had  been  many  long  moons  since  he  had  tasted  such  good 
food.  Thus  he  skipped  confidently  along,  jerking  the  old 
weather-eaten  rawhide  spasmodically  till  all  of  a  sudden  it 
gave  way  jmd  Manstin  fell  headlong  into  the  water. 

"En!  En!"  he  grunted,  kicking  frantically  amid-stream. 
All  along  the  slippery  bank  he  vainly  tried  to  climb,  till  at  last 
he  chanced  upon  the  old  stake  and  the  deeply  worn  footpath. 
Exhausted  and  inwardly  disgusted  with  his  mishaps,  he  crawled 
more  cautiously  on  all  fours  to  his  wigwam  door.  Dripping 
with  his  recent  plunge,  he  sat  with  chattering  teeth  within  his 
unfired  wigwam. 

The  sun  had  set  and  the  night  air  was  chilly,  but  there  was 
no  fire-wood  in  the  dwelling.  "Hin!"  murmured  Manstin,  and 
bravely  tried  the  other  rope.  "I  go  for  some  fire- wood!" 
he  said,  following  the  rawhide  rope  which  led  into  the  forest. 
Soon  he  stumbled  upon  thickly  strewn  dry  willow  sticks. 
Eagerly,  with  both  hands,  he  gathered  the  wood  into  his  out- 
spread blanket.  Manstin  was  naturally  an  energetic  fellow. 

When  he  had  a  large  heap,  he  tied  two  opposite  ends  of 
blanket  together  and  lifted  the  bundle  of  wood  upon  his  back, 
but  alas!  he  had  unconsciously  dropped  the  end  of  the  rope 
and  now  he  was  lost  in  the  wood! 

"Hin!  hin!"  he  groaned.  Then  pausing  a  moment,  he  set 
his  fan-like  ears  to  catch  any  sound  of  approaching  footsteps. 
There  was  none.  Not  even  a  night  bird  twittered  to  help  him 
out  of  his  predicament. 

With  a  bold  face,  he  made  a  start  at  random. 

He  fell  into  some  tangled  wood  where  he  was  held  fast. 
Manstin  let  go  his  bundle  and  began  to  lament  having  given 
away  his  two  eyes. 

"  Friend,  my  friend,  I  have  need  of  you !  The  old  oak  grand- 
father has  gone  off  with  my  eyes,  and  I  am  lost  in  the  woods!" 
he  cried  with  his  lips  close  to  the  earth. 

Scarcely  had  he  spoken  when  the  sound  of  voices  was  audible 
on  the  outer  edge  of  the  forest.  Nearer  and  louder  grew  the 
voices  —  one  was  the  clear  flute  tones  of  a  young  brave  and  the 
other  the  tremulous  squeaks  of  an  old  grandfather. 

[401] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

It  was  Manstin  Js  friend  with  the  Earth  Ear  and  the  old 
grandfather.  "Here,  Manstin,  take  back  your  eyes,"  said  the 
old  man;  "I  knew  you  would  not  be  content  in  my  stead,  but 
I  wanted  you  to  learn  your  lesson.  I  have  had  pleasure  seeing 
with  your  eyes  and  trying  your  bow  and  arrows,  but  since  I  am 
old  and  feeble  I  much  prefer  my  own  teepee  and  my  magic  bags!" 

Thus  talking,  the  three  returned  to  the  hut.  The  old  grand- 
father crept  into  his  wigwam,  which  is  often  mistaken  for  a 
mere  oak  tree  by  little  Indian  girls  and  boys. 

Manstin,  with  his  own  bright  eyes  fitted  into  his  head  again, 
went  on  happily  to  hunt  in  the  North  country. 


1403) 


The  Ants  That  Pushed  on  the  Sky* 


upon  a  time  there  lived  in  one  of  the  Pueblos 
a  young  Indian  named  Kahp-too-6o-yoo,  the  Corn- 
stalk  Young  Man.  He  was  not  only  a  famous  hun- 
ter and  a  brave  warrior  against  the  raiding  Comanches,  but 
a  great  wizard;  and  to  him  the  Trues  had  given  the  power  of  the 
clouds.  When  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  willed  it,  the  glad  rains  fell, 
and  made  the  dry  fields  laugh  in  green;  and  without  him  no 
one  could  bring  water  from  the  sky.  His  father  was  Old- 
Black-Cane,  his  mother  was  Corn-  Woman,  and  his  two  sis- 
ters were  Yellow-Cora-Maiden  and  Blue-Corn-Maiden. 

Kahp-too-6*o-yoo  had  a  friend,  a  young  man  of  about  the 
same  age.  But,  as  is  often  true,  the  friend  was  of  a  false  heart, 
and  was  really  a  wizard,  though  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  never  dreamed 
of  such  a  thing. 

The  two  younger  men  used  to  go  together  to  the  moun- 
tains to  get  wood,  and  always  carried  their  bows  and  arrows, 
to  kill  deer  and  antelopes,  or  whatever  game  they  might  find. 

One  day  the  false  friend  came  to  Kahp-too-6o-yoo,  and 
said: 

"Friend,  let  us  go  to-morrow  for  wood,  and  to  hunt." 

They  agreed  that  so  they  would  do.  Next  day  they  started 
before  sunrise,  and  came  presently  to  the  spot  where  they 
gathered  wood.  Just  there  they  started  a  herd  of  deer.  Kahp- 
too-6o-yoo  followed  part  of  the  herd,  which  fled  to  the  north- 
west, and  the  friend  pursued  those  that  went  southwest.  After 
a  long,  hard  chase,  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  killed  a  deer  with  his 
swift  arrows,  and  brought  it  on  his  strong  back  to  the  place 
where  they  had  separated.  Presently  came  the  friend,  very  hot 

*From  "  The  Man  Who  Married  the  Moon,"  by  Charles  F.  Lummis.  Copyright,  i8ga,  by  The 
Century  Company. 

[403] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  tired,  and  with  empty  hands;  and  seeing  the  deer,  he  was 
pinched  with  jealousy. 

"Come,  friend,"  said  Kahp-too-6o-yoo.  "It  is  well  for 
brothers  to  share  with  brothers.  Take  of  this  deer  and  cook 
and  eat;  and  carry  a  part  to  your  house,  as  if  you  had  killed 
it  yourself." 

"Thank  you,"  answered  the  other  coldly,  as  one  who  will 
not;  but  he  did  not  accept. 

When  they  had  gathered  each  a  load  of  wood  and  lashed 
it  with  rawhide  thongs  in  bundles  upon  their  shoulders,  they 
trudged  home  —  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  carrying  the  deer  on  top  of 
his  wood.  His  sisters  received  him  with  joy,  praising  him  as  a 
hunter;  and  the  friend  went  away  to  his  house  with  a  heavy  face. 

Several  different  days  when  they  went  to  the  mountain 
together,  the  very  same  thing  came  to  pass.  Kahp-too-6o-yoo 
killed  each  time  a  deer;  and  each  time  the  friend  came  home 
with  nothing,  refusing  all  offers  to  share  as  brothers.  And  he 
grew  more  jealous  and  more  sullen  every  day. 

At  last  he  came  again  to  invite  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  to  go; 
but  this  time  it  was  with  an  evil  purpose  that  he  asked.  Then 
again  the  same  things  happened.  Again  the  unsuccessful 
friend  refused  to  take  a  share  of  Kahp-too-do-yoo's  deer;  and 
when  he  had  sat  long  without  a  word,  he  said: 

"Friend  Kahp-too-6o-yoo,  now  I  will  prove  you  if  you  are 
truly  my  friend,  for  I  do  not  think  it." 

"Surely,"  said  Kahp-too-6o-yoo,  "if  there  is  any  way  to 
prove  myself,  I  will  do  it  gladly,  for  truly  I  am  your  friend." 

"Then  come,  and  we  will  play  a  game  together,  and  with 
that  I  will  prove  you." 

"It  is  well!  But  what  game  shall  we  play,  for  here  we 
have  nothing?" 

Near  them  stood  a  broken  pine  tree,  with  one  great  arm 
raised  from  its  twisted  body.  And  looking  at  it,  the  false 
friend  said: 

"I  see  nothing  but  to  play  the  gallo  race;  and  because  we 
have  no  horses  we  will  ride  this  arm  of  the  pine  tree- —  first 
I  will  ride,  and  then  you." 

[404] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

So  he  climbed  the  pine  tree,  and  sat  astride  the  limb  as  upon 
a  horse,  and  rode,  reaching  over  to  the  ground  as  if  to  pick  up 
the  chicken. 

"Now,  you,"  he  said,  coming  down;  and  Kahp-too-6o-yoo 
climbed  the  tree  and  rode  on  the  swinging  branch.  But  the 
false  friend  bewitched  the  pine,  and  suddenly  it  grew  in  a 
moment  to  the  very  sky,  carrying  Kahp-too-6o-yoo. 

"We  do  this  to  one  another,"  taunted  the  false  friend,  as  the 
tree  shot  up;  and  taking  the  deer  which  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  had 
killed,  he  went  to  the  village.  There  the  sisters  met  him,  and 
asked : 

"Where  is  our  brother?" 

"Truly  I  know  not,  for  he  went  northwest  and  I  south- 
west; and  though  I  waited  long  at  the  meeting-place,  he 
did  not  come.  Probably  he  will  soon  return.  But  take 
of  this  deer  which  I  killed,  for  sisters  should  share  the 
labours  of  brothers." 

But  the  girls  would  take  no  meat,  and  went  home 
sorrowful. 

Time  went  on,  and  still  there  was  no  Kahp-too-6o-yoo. 
His  sisters  and  his  old  parents  wept  always,  and  all  the  village 
was  sad.  And  soon  the  crops  grew  yellow  in  the  fields,  and  the 
springs  failed,  and  the  animals  walked  like  weary  shadows; 
for  Kahp-too-6o-yoo,  he  who  had  the  power  of  the  clouds,  was 
gone,  and  there  was  no  rain.  And  then  perished  all  that  is 
green;  the  animals  fell  in  the  brown  fields,  and  the  gaunt 
people  who  sat  to  warm  themselves  in  the  sun  began  to  die 
there  where  they  sat.  At  last  the  poor  old  man  said  to  his 
daughters : 

"Little  daughters,  prepare  food,  for  again  we  will  go  to  look 
for  your  brother." 

The  girls  made  cakes  of  the  blue  corn-meal  for  the  journey; 
and  on  the  fourth  day  they  started.  Old  Black-Cane  hobbled 
to  the  south,  his  wife  to  the  east,  the  elder  girl  to  the  north,  and 
the  younger  to  the  west. 

For  a  great  distance  they  travelled;  and  at  last  Blue-Corn 
Maiden,  who  was  in  the  north,  heard  a  far,  faint  song.  It 

[405] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

was  so  little  that  she  thought  it  must  be  imaginary;  but  she 
stopped  to  listen,  and  softly,  softly  it  came  again: 

T6-ai-j6o-ni-hl6o-hlim% 
Eng-k'hai  k'hdhm; 
Ei-th-bdori-k6on-hlce-oht 
Ing-k'hai  k'Jtdhm. 
Ah-ce*ti,  ah-hee-di, 
Aim/ 

(Old-Black-Cane 

My  father  is  called; 

Corn-Woman 

My  mother  is  called. 

Ah-ce-di,  ah-hec-di, 

Aimf) 

When  she  heard  this,  Blue-Corn-Maiden  ran  until  she  came 
to  her  sister,  and  cried: 

"Sister!  Sister!  I  think  I  hear  our  brother  somewhere  in 
captivity.  Listen!" 

Trembling,  they  listened;  and  again  the  song  came  floating 
to  them,  so  soft,  so  sad  that  they  wept  —  as  to  this  day  their 
people  weep  when  a  white-haired  old  man,  filled  with  the 
memories  of  Kahp-too-6o-yoo,  sings  that  plaintive  melody. 

"  Surely  it  is  our  brother! "  they  cried;  and  off  they  went  run- 
ning to  find  their  parents.  And  when  all  listened  together, 
again  they  heard  the  song. 

"Oh,  my  son!"  cried  the  poor  old  woman,  "in  what  captivity 
do  you  find  yourself?  True  it  is  that  your  father  is  Old- 
Black-Cane,  and  I,  your  mother,  am  called  Corn- Woman. 
But  why  do  you  sing  thus?" 

Then  all  four  of  them  began  to  follow  the  song,  and  at  last 
they  came  to  the  foot  of  the  sky -reaching  pine;  but  they  could 
see  nothing  of  Kahp-too-<5o-yoo,  nor  could  their  cries  reach 
him.  There,  on  the  ground,  were  his  bow  and  arrows,  with 
strings  and  feathers  eaten  away  by  time;  and  there  was  his 
pack  of  wood,  tied  with  the  rawhide  thong,  ready  to  be  taken 
home.  But  after  they  had  searched  everywhere,  they  could 
not  find  Kahp-too-<5o-yoo;  and  finally  they  went  home,  heavy 
at  heart. 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

At  last  it  happened  that  P'ah-wh£-yoo-6o-deh,  the  Little 
Black  Ant,  took  a  journey  and  went  up  the  bewitched 
pine,  even  to  its  top  in  the  sky.  When  he  found  Kahp- 
too-6o-yoo  there  a  prisoner,  the  Little  Black  Ant  was 
astonished,  and  said: 

"Great  Kah-bay-deh  [Man  of  Power],  how  comes  it  that 
you  are  up  here  in  such  a  condition,  while  your  people  at  home 
are  suffering  and  dying  for  rain,  and  few  are  left  to  meet  you  if 
you  return?  Are  you  here  of  your  free  will?" 

"No,"  groaned  Kahp-too-6o-yoo;  "I  am  here  because  of  the 
jealousy  of  him  who  was  as  my  brother,  with  whom  I  shared 
my  food  and  labour,  whose  home  was  my  home,  and  my  home 
his.  He  is  the  cause,  for  he  was  jealous  and  bewitched  me 
hither.  And  now  I  am  dying  of  famine." 

"If  that  is  so,"  said  the  Little  Black  Ant,  "I  will  be 
the  one  to  help  you";  and  he  ran  down  to  the  world  as 
fast  as  he  could.  When  he  got  there  he  sent  out  the  crier 
to  summon  all  his  nation,  and  also  that  of  the  In-toony  the 
Big  Red  Ants.  Soon  all  the  armies  of  the  Little  Black  Ants 
and  the  Big  Red  Ants  met  at  the  foot  of  the  pine,  and  held 
a  council.  They  smoked  the  tueer  and  deliberated  what 
should  be  done. 

"You  Big  Red  Ants  are  stronger  than  we  who  are  small," 
said  the  War-Captain  of  the  Little  Black  Ants,  "and  for  that 
you  ought  to  take  the  top  of  the  tree  to  work." 

"Een-dahl"  (No)  said  the  War-Captain  of  the  Big  Red  Ants. 
"If  you  think  we  are  stronger,  give  us  the  bottom,  where  we 
can  work  more,  and  you  go  to  the  top." 

So  it  was  agreed,  and  the  captains  made  their  armies  ready. 
But  first  the  Little  Black  Ants  got  the  cup  of  an  acorn,  and 
mixed  in  it  corn-meal  and  water  and  honey,  and  carried  it  up 
the  tree.  They  were  so  many  that  they  covered  its  trunk  all 
the  way  to  the  sky. 

When  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  saw,  his  heart  was  heavy,  and  he 
thought:  "But  what  good  will  that  very  little  do  me,  for  I  am 
dying  of  hunger  and  thirst?"  "Nay,  friend,"  answered  the 
Captain  of  the  Little  Black  Ants,  who  knew  his  thought.  "A 

[407] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

person  should  not  think  so.  This  little  is  enough,  and  there 
will  be  some  left." 

And  it  was  so;  for  when  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  had  eaten  all  he 
could,  the  acorn-cup  was  still  nearly  full.  Then  the  ants  car- 
ried the  cup  to  the  ground  and  came  back  to  him. 

"Now,  friend,"  said  the  Captain,  "we  will  do  our  best. 
But  now  you  must  shut  your  eyes  till  I  say  'Ahwl'" 

Kahp-too-6o-yoo  shut  his  eyes,  and  the  Captain  sent  signals 
down  to  those  at  the  foot  of  the  tree.  And  the  Little  Black 
Ants  above  put  their  feet  against  the  sky  and  pushed  with  all 
their  might  on  the  top  of  the  pine;  and  the  Big  Red  Ants  below 
caught  the  trunk  and  pulled  as  hard  as  they  could;  and  the 
very  first  tug  drove  the  great  pine  a  quarter  of  its  length  into 
the  earth. 

"Ahw!"  shouted  the  Captain  of  the  Little  Black  Ants,  and 
Kahp-too-6o-yoo  opened  his  eyes;  but  he  could  see  nothing 
below. 

"Shut  your  eyes  again,"  said  the  Captain,  giving  the 
signal.  Again  the  Little  Black  Ants  pushed  mightily 
against  the  sky,  and  the  Big  Red  Ants  pulled  mightily  from 
below;  and  the  pine  was  driven  another  fourth  of  its  length 
into  the  earth. 

"Ahw!"  cried  the  Captain;  and  when  Kahp-too-6o-yoo 
opened  his  eyes  he  could  just  see  the  big,  brown  world. 

Again  he  closed  his  eyes.  There  was  another  great  push 
and  pull,  and  only  a  quarter  of  the  pine  was  left  above  the 
ground.  Now  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  could  see,  far  below,  the 
parched  fields  strewn  with  dead  animals,  and  his  own  village 
full  of  dying  people. 

Again  the  Little  Black  Ants  pushed  and  the  Big  Red  Ants 
pulled,  and  this  time  the  tree  was  driven  clear  out  of  sight,  and 
Kahp-too-6o-yoo  was  left  sitting  on  the  ground.  He  hastily 
made  a  bow  and  arrows  and  soon  killed  a  fat  deer,  which  he 
brought  and  divided  among  the  Little  Black  Ants  and  the 
Big  Red  Ants,  thanking  them  for  their  kindness. 

Then  he  made  all  his  clothing  to  be  new,  for  he  had  been  four 
years  a  prisoner  in  the  bewitched  tree,  and  was  all  in  rags. 

[408] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

Making  for  himself  a  flute  from  the  bark  of  a  young  tree,  he 
played  upon  it  as  he  strode  homeward  and  sang: 

Kahp-too-6o-yoo  tu-mah-qitee, 
Nah-chdor  kwe-shay-tint 
Nah-shur  kwe-shay-tin; 
Kahp-too-oo-yoo  tu-mah-queet 

(Kahp-too-6p-yoo  has  come  to  life  again, 
Is  back  to  his  home  coming, 
Blowing  the  yellow  and  the  blue; 
Kahp-too-6o-yoo  has  come  to  life  again!)] 

As  he  walked  and  sang,  the  forgotten  clouds  came  over  him, 
and  the  soft  rain  began  to  fall,  and  all  was  green  and  good. 
But  only  so  far  as  his  voice  reached  came  the  rain;  and  beyond 
all  was  still  death  and  drought.  When  he  came  to  the  end 
of  the  wet,  he  played  and  sang  again;  and  again  the  rain  fell 
as  far  as  his  voice  was  heard.  This  time  the  Fool-Boy,  who 
was  wandering  outside  the  dying  village,  saw  the  far  storm  and 
heard  the  singing.  He  ran  to  tell  Kahp-too-6o-yoo's  parents; 
but  nobody  would  believe  a  Foolish,  and  they  sent  him  away. 

When  the  Fool-Boy  went  out  again  the  rain  fell  on  him  and 
gave  him  strength,  and  he  came  running  a  second  time  to  tell. 
Then  the  sisters  came  out  of  the  house  and  saw  the  rain  and 
heard  the  song;  and  they  cried  for  joy,  and  told  their  parents 
to  rise  and  meet  him.  But  the  poor  old  people  were  dying  of 
weakness,  and  could  not  rise;  and  the  sisters  went  alone.  When 
they  met  him  they  fell  on  their  knees,  weeping;  but  Kahp-too- 
6o-yoo  lifted  them  up  and  blessed  them,  gave  an  ear  of  blue 
corn  to  Blue-Corn-Maiden,  and  to  Yellow-Corn-Maiden  an 
ear  of  yellow  corn,  and  brought  them  home. 

As  he  sang  again,  the  rain  fell  in  the  village;  and  when  it 
touched  the  pinched  faces  of  the  dead  they  sat  up  and  opened 
their  mouths  to  catch  it.  And  the  dying  crawled  out  to  drink, 
and  were  strong  again;  and  the  withered  fields  grew  green 
and  glad. 

When  they  came  to  the  house,  Kahp-too-6o-yoo  blessed  his 
parents,  and  then  said: 

"Little  sisters,  give  us  to  eat." 

[  409  J 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

But  they  answered,  "How?  For  you  have  been  gone 
these  four  years,  and  there  was  none  to  give  us  rain.  We 
planted,  but  nothing  came,  and  to-day  we  ate  the  last  grain." 

"Nay,  little  sisters,"  he  said.  "A  person  should  not  think 
so.  Look  now  in  the  store-rooms,  if  there  be  not  something 
there." 

"But  we  have  looked,  and  looked,  and  turned  over  every- 
thing to  try  to  find  one  grain." 

"Yet  look  once  more,"  he  said;  and  when  they  opened 
the  door,  lo!  there  was  the  store-room  piled  to  the  roof  with  corn 
and  another  room  was  full  of  wheat.  Then  they  cried  for 
joy,  and  began  to  roast  the  blue  ears,  for  they  were  dying  of 
hunger. 

At  the  sweet  smell  of  the  roasting  corn  came  the  starving 
neighbours,  crowding  at  the  door,  and  crying: 

"O  Kahp-too-6o-yoo!  Give  us  to  taste  one  grain  of  corn, 
and  then  we  will  go  home  and  die." 

But  Kahp-too-do-yoo  handed  to  each  an  ear,  and  said: 

"Fathers,  brothers,  go  now  to  your  own  houses,  for  there 
you  will  find  corn  as  much  as  here."  And  when  they  went, 
it  was  so.  All  began  to  roast  corn  and  to  eat;  and  the  dead 
in  the  houses  awoke  and  were  strong  again,  and  all  the  vil- 
lage sang  and  danced. 

From  that  time  there  was  plenty  of  rain,  for  he  who  had 
the  power  of  the  clouds  was  at  home  again.  In  the  spring  the 
people  planted,  and  in  the  fall  the  crops  were  so  great  that  all 
the  town  could  not  hold  them;  so  that  which  was  left  they 
brought  to  Shee-eh-whib-bak  (Isleta),  where  we  enjoy  it  to  this 
day. 

As  for  his  false  friend,  he  died  of  shame  in  his  house,  not 
daring  to  come  out;  and  no  one  wept  for  him. 


[410] 


Longnose  the  Dwarf 

"M  y^ANY,  many  years  ago,  in  a  well-known  town  of 
l\/i  Germany,  there  lived  a  cobbler  and  his  good  wife. 
J-  T  JL  They  were  honest,  industrious  folk,  working  hard 
to  gain  their  daily  bread  and  to  keep  free  from  disgrace  and 
debt.  In  the  daytime  the  poor  cobbler  sat  at  a  corner  of  the 
street  mending  old  boots  and  shoes,  ay,  and  making  new  ones, 
too,  provided  he  could  get  anyone  to  trust  him  with  the  job. 
In  such  case,  however,  he  had  to  buy  the  necessary  leather  first, 
as  he  kept  no  materials  by  him  —  he  was  too  poor  for  that. 
His  wife  used  to  sell  fruit  and  vegetables,  the  produce  of  their 
little  garden,  and  many  people  were  glad  to  buy  of  her,  for  she 
always  seemed  so  clean  and  neat,  and  knew  so  well  how  to  make 
her  fruit-stall  attractive,  and  to  display  everything  upon  it  in 
a  thoroughly  inviting  manner. 

These  good  people  had  one  son,  a  tall,  handsome  boy  of 
eight  years  old,  stout  and  well  built  for  his  age,  with  a  pleasant, 
merry  face.  He  generally  stayed  with  his  mother  at  the  fruit- 
market,  and  carried  the  purchases  of  customers  back  to  their 
homes  for  them,  rarely  returning  without  either  a  beautiful 
flower  of  some  kind,  a  piece  of  cake,  or  even  of  money;  for 
the  owners  of  the  houses  to  which  he  went,  whose  servants  had 
been  to  market,  were  always  pleased  to  see  the  little  fellow, 
and  they  constantly  made  him  some  nice  present. 

One  day  the  cobbler's  wife  was  at  the  market  as  usual; 
before  her  stood  baskets  of  cabbages,  cauliflowers,  and  other 
vegetables,  beside  lettuces,  endive,  and  all  sorts  of  salads. 
On  the  stall,  too,  were  luscious  little  pears,  the  first  of  the  season, 
together  with  golden-coloured  apricots,  and  crimson-cheeked 
apples.  Jamie,  her  little  boy,  sat  next  to  her,  inviting  folk 
in  his  clear,  shrill  voice  to  come  and  buy: 

[4"] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"This  way,  gentlemen,"  he  cried,  "this  way;  come  and 
look  how  fine  our  cabbages  are,  how  fresh  and  crisp  our  let- 
tuces! Here,  ladies,  if  you  are  in  want  of  any  nice  apricots, 
or  any  newly  picked  apples  and  pears !  who  '11  buy,  I  say  ? 
My  mother  sells  as  cheap  as  anyone;  who  '11  buy  ?  who  '11  buy  ?" 

Thus  he  kept  calling  out  for  some  time.  After  a  while,  an 
old  woman  passed  by  through  the  row  of  stalls;  she  seemed 
all  in  rags  and  tatters,  with  a  little  wizened,  pinched-up  face 
that  age  had  quite  covered  with  wrinkles.  She  had  red  eyes 
and  a  sharp,  hooked  nose  that  well-nigh  reached  to  her  chin. 
Though  she  used  a  long  stick  to  walk  with,  apparently  it  did 
not  help  her  much;  for  she  limped  and  reeled  and  waddled  in 
her  gait,  as  though  she  were  moved  by  some  crazy  machinery 
that  was  out  of  order  and  might  at  any  moment  upset  her, 
nose  foremost,  upon  the  pavement. 

The  cobbler's  wife  watched  this  old  woman  attentively. 
Never  during  the  whole  sixteen  years  that  she  had  daily  come 
to  market  had  she  noticed  such  an  extraordinary  looking  per- 
son. And  she  became  half  terrified  when  the  hag  hobbled 
toward  her,  and  stopped  short  in  front  of  her  stall. 

"Are  you  Hannah,  the  fruit-seller  —  eh?"  asked  the  bel- 
dame, in  a  harsh,  querulous  voice,  as  her  head  kept  nodding 
and  shaking  to  and  fro. 

"Yes,  that  is  my  name,"  replied  the  cobbler's  wife.  "Is 
there  .anything  I  can  oblige  you  with  ?  " 

"I  '11  just  see,  I  '11  just  see;  perhaps  you  may  have  some  of 
the  herbs  that  I  want,"  said  the  old  woman,  as  she  bent  down 
over  the  basket  and  thrust  her  brown,  skinny  hands  into  it, 
while  with  spider-like  fingers  she  pulled  all  the  nice  fresh  herbs 
about,  rubbing  the  leaves  of  some  and  holding  them  close  up  to 
her  nose  to  smell. 

The  fruit-woman's  heart  was  well-nigh  in  her  mouth  as  she 
saw  her  rare  herbs  being  spoiled  like  this.  However,  she  ven- 
tured no  remonstrance  —  it  was  a  buyer's  privilege  to  test  the 
worth  of  her  wares,  and,  moreover,  the  old  dame  inspired 
her  with  an  unaccountable  horror.  Having  mauled  about 
the  entire  contents  of  the  basket,  the  hag  only  muttered,  "Bad 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

stuff  —  bad  herbs  —  rubbish,  every  bit  of  it  —  there's  nothing 
there  that  I  want  —  much  better  things  fifty  years  ago  — 
rubbishing  stuff,  every  bit  of  it!" 

Little  Jamie  fired  up  at  this. 

"Look  here,  you  impudent  old  woman,"  he  cried,  indig- 
nantly, "first  you  come  and  stick  your  nasty  brown  fingers 
into  our  newly  gathered  herbs,  and  squeeze  them  all  up;  then 
you  hold  them  under  your  long  nose  until  nobody  who  has 
watched  you  will  care  to  buy  them  afterward;  and  now  you 
abuse  them  into  the  bargain,  and  call  our  things  rubbishing 
stuff,  though  the  Grand  Duke's  cook  himself  always  comes  to 
us  for  everything  that  he  wants!" 

The  old  woman  leered  odiously  at  the  plucky  little  fellow  as, 
with  a  hideous  laugh,  she  croaked: 

"Aha!  my  son,  so  you  like  my  nose,  my  nice  long  nose,  do 
you?  Well,  you  shall  have  one,  too,  right  in  the  middle  of 
your  face,  one  that  will  reach  far  beyond  your  chin,  too!" 

And  as  she  spoke,  she  stumbled  against  another  basket 
containing  cabbages  and  cauliflowers.  From  this  she  took 
out  the  bonniest,  whitest-looking  heads  of  cabbage,  squeezed 
them  up  in  her  hands  until  they  squeaked  again,  and  then  flung 
them  back  anyhow  into  the  basket,  saying,  "  Bad  things,  bad 
cabbages,  every  one  of  them!" 

"Don't  shake  your  head  about  in  that  way!"  said  Jamie, 
half  afraid;  "your  neck's  so  thin  that  it  might  easily  snap  in 
two;  and  then,  supposing  your  head  fell  into  the  basket,  who 
would  buy  any  cabbages  of  us  then,  I  should  like  to  know?" 

"  So  you  do  not  admire  long  necks,  eh  ?  "  muttered  the  dame, 
with  a  grin.  "You  shall  not  have  one  at  all;  your  head  shall 
stick  close  to  your  shoulders,  so  as  to  keep  it  from  rolling  off 
your  little  bodyi " 

"Have  done  with  talking  nonsense  to  the  boy,"  said  Jamie's 
mother,  at  last,  angered  beyond  patience  at  all  the  fingering 
that  her  goods  had  undergone;  "if  you  want  to  buy  anything, 
do  so  at  once.  Look,  you  're  driving  all  my  customers  away! " 

"  Good,  I  will  buy  something,"  answered  the  other,  glaring 
viciously,  "and  it  shall  be  these  six  cabbage-heads.  But  I 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

have  to  lean  upon  my  stick,  as  you  see,  and  can  therefore  carry 
nothing.  You  must  let  your  little  boy  bring  the  vegetables 
home  for  me;  I  Jll  pay  him  well  for  doing  it." 

Jamie  had  no  mind  to  go  along  with  the  hag;  he  cried  bit- 
terly, for  her  ugliness  frightened  him;  but  he  had  to  obey  his 
mother,  who  thought  it  wrong  to  let  a  weakly  old  woman 
carry  such  a  load.  So  he  did  as  he  was  bid;  and,  wrapping 
the  cabbages  in  a  cloth,  he  followed  the  dame  across  the  mar- 
ket-place. She  was  not  a  very  quick  walker,  and  it  took  nearly 
three-quarters  of  an  hour  before  they  at  last  reached  an  out- 
of-the-way  part  of  the  town,  where  the  beldame  stopped  in 
front  of  a  queer,  broken-down  kind  of  house.  Taking  an  old 
rusty  key  from  her  pocket,  she  adroitly  thrust  it  into  a  tiny  hole 
in  the  door,  which  at  once  flew  open;  and,  to  Jamie's  astonish- 
ment, what  did  he  see  on  entering  ? 

The  interior  of  the  house  was  splendidly  adorned,  the  ceil- 
ings and  walls  of  marble,  the  furniture  of  ebony  inlaid  with  gold 
and  jewels,  while  the  floors  were  of  glass,  and  so  smooth  and 
polished  that  Jamie  slipped  and  nearly  fell  once  or  twice.  Then 
the  old  woman  took  out  a  silver  whistle,  and  whistled  with  it 
until  the  place  echoed  with  the  sound,  when  down  the  stair- 
case ran  five  or  six  little  guinea-pigs.  It  seemed  strange  to 
Jamie  to  see  them  trotting  about  on  two  legs,  with  their  paws 
encased  in  a  couple  of  nut-shells  by  way  of  shoes,  while  they 
wore  neat  little  suits  of  clothes  and  tiny  hats  of  the  very  latest 
fashion. 

"  Where  have  you  put  my  shoes,  you  little  wretches  ?"  screamed 
the  old  woman,  as  she  struck  at  them  with  her  stick,  until  they 
leaped  away  whining.  "How  much  longer  am  I  to  wait  for 
them?" 

Then  up  the  stairs  they  skipped,  returning  with  two  cocoa- 
nut  shells,  lined  with  leather;  these  the  old  woman  quickly 
fitted  on  to  her  feet. 

And  now  there  was  no  more  limping  or  hobbling.  Flinging 
aside  her  stick,  she  glided  rapidly  across  the  glass  flooring, 
pulling  Jamie  along  with  her.  She  stopped  at  last  in  one  of  the 
rooms  that  was  set  about  with  plates  and  dishes  and  other  uten- 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

sils  that  half  made  it  look  like  a  kitchen,  although  the  tables 
were  of  mahogany,  and  the  sofas,  with  their  rich  and  costly 
hangings,  seemed  rather  to  belong  to  some  place  of  greater 
splendour. 

"Sit  down,  child,"  said  the  old  woman,  in  a  kindly  voice, 
as  she  pushed  him  into  a  comer  of  the  sofa,  and  set  a  table  in 
front  of  him,  so  that  it  prevented  his  getting  up.  "Sit  down, 
for  you  Ve  had  a  heavy  load  to  carry;  and  I  must  give  you  some- 
thing now,  for  being  so  good.  Only  wait  a  few  minutes,  and 
I  '11  make  you  some  splendid  soup  —  soup  that  you  '11  remem- 
ber all  your  life  through." 

So  saying,  she  blew  her  whistle  a  second  time.  Then  in 
came  running  a  number  of  guinea-pigs  dressed  in  men's  clothes, 
with  white  aprons  such  as  cooks  wear,  and  carrying  in  their 
girdles  ladles  for  stirring  and  tasting  gravies,  and  knives  with 
which  to  chop  and  cut  up  meat.  These  were  followed  by  a 
troop  of  squirrels  that  hopped  blithely  along,  wearing  each  of 
them  a  Turkish  dress,  and  little  caps  of  green  velvet  upon  their 
heads.  They  seemed  to  be  the  scullions,  for  they  climbed 
deftly  up  the  walls  and  brought  down  from  the  dresser  the 
necessary  pots  and  pans,  besides  eggs,  butter,  flour  and  herbs, 
all  of  which  they  carried  to  the  fireplace  for  use.  And  now  the 
old  woman  hurried  about  hither  and  thither  in  her  cocoanut 
slippers  and  it  was  plain  to  the  lad  that  she  was  anxious  to  cook 
something  unusually  nice.  The  fire  began  to  blaze  and  crackle; 
there  was  a  hissing  and  sputtering  in  the  saucepan,  and  a 
delicious,  savoury  smell  spread  through  the  room.  Still  the 
grandame  bustled  about,  while  the  guinea-pigs  bustled  about, 
too;  and  whenever  she  passed  by  the  fireplace,  where  the  pot 
was  boiling,  she  always  peered  into  it  with  her  long  nose.  At 
last  it  began  to  bubble  and  spurt  in  earnest;  steam  rose  up  from 
it  in  clouds,  and  creamy  froth  ran  over  its  side  into  the  fire. 
She  then  took  it  off  the  coals,  and,  pouring  some  of  the  soup 
into  a  silver  bowl,  she  put  it  before  little  Jamie,  and  bade  him 
taste  its  excellence. 

"There,  my  son,"  quoth  she,  "just  you  eat  that,  and  you  Jll 
have  all  that  you  like  so  much  in  me.  You  shall  be  a  clever 

[415] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

cook  as  well;  but  the  herb,  the  herb,  that  you  never  shall  find, 
never!  Why  had  not  your  mother  got  it  among  the  others  for 
sale  in  her  baskets?  " 

The  lad  got  no  clear  meaning  from  all  this  that  she  mut- 
tered; he  paid  most  attention  to  the  soup,  which  certainly  was 
surprisingly  good.  Though  his  mother  had  made  many  and 
many  a  tasty  plateful  of  broth  for  him,  she  had  never  cooked 
anything  so  delicious  as  this.  It  was  very  rich  and  very  strong 
in  flavour,  half  sweet,  half  sour,  as  it  were,  with  a  delicate  aroma 
of  scented  herbs  and  roots. 

He  was  just  finishing  the  last  spoonful  when  the  guinea-pigs 
suddenly  began  to  burn  some  Arabian  incense,  which  filled 
the  room  with  blue  clouds  that  grew  denser  and  more  dense  as 
they  rose  up  and  floated  dreamily  through  the  air.  The  fumes 
of  the  incense  worked  upon  Jamie's  senses,  in  spite  of  his  con- 
tinually saying  to  himself,  "I  must  go  back,  I  must  go  back  to 
mother!"  Though  he  tried  ever  so  hard  to  keep  awake,  it 
was  quite  useless;  he  repeatedly  sank  back,  feeling  each  time 
more  and  more  drowsy,  until  at  last  he  fell  fast  asleep  upon  the 
sofa. 

Strange  dreams  came  to  him.  It  was  if  the  old  woman 
were  stripping  him  of  his  clothes  and  dressing  him  up  in  the 
Skin  of  a  squirrel.  He  could  now  jump  and  climb  just 
like  one  of  them;  and  he  went  about  with  the  rest  of  the 
guinea-pigs  and  squirrels,  and  very  well-mannered  little 
folk  they  were.  These  he  joined  in  waiting  on  their  mistress, 
the  witch. 

At  the  first  he  was  only  called  upon  to  clean  her  shoes;  that 
was  to  rub  oil  into  the  cocoanut  shells  that  she  wore,  and  to 
scrub  and  polish  them  until  they  shone  again.  As  he  had 
often  done  such  work  before  at  home,  he  was  both  clever  and 
quick  at  the  business;  and  when  a  year  was  gone,  he  was 
employed  in  a  less  menial  way.  With  other  squirrels  he  now 
had  to  catch  the  tiny  specks  of  dust  that  flickered  in  the  sun- 
light, which,  when  they  had  got  enough,  they  sifted  through  a 
very  fine  hair  sieve.  The  old  dame  considered  these  dust  specks 
to  be  the  smallest  things  possible;  and,  as  she  could  not  chew 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

things  very  well,  not  having  a  tooth  in  left  her  head,  she  ordered 
her  bread  to  be  made  of  these  tiny  little  atoms.  Another  year 
passed.  He  was  now  appointed  to  the  office  of  water-gatherer 
and,  with  other  servants,  had  to  find  fresh  water  for  the  old 
woman  to  drink.  She  did  not,  as  might  be  thought,  cause  a 
cistern  to  be  made,  nor  did  she  even  set  a  trough  in  the  garden 
to  catch  the  rain  drops;  oh,  no,  she  was  far  too  fastidious  for 
anything  like  that.  The  squirrels,  and  Jamie  with  them,  had 
to  collect  the  dew-drops  from  the  roses  in  nut-shells;  this  was  the 
only  kind  of  water  that  she  deigned  to  have  at  her  table.  She 
usually  drank  a  great  deal,  so  the  poor  little  water-gatherers 
were  always  hard  at  work.  With  the  close  of  that  year  Jamie 
was  employed  within  the  house;  it  was  now  his  business  to 
polish  the  floors  and  to  keep  them  bright.  As  they  were  of 
glass,  on  which  the  faintest  breath  became  instantly  visible, 
this  was  hardly  a  light  task  for  him.  After  long  brushing  and 
scrubbing,  the  squirrels  used  to  tie  old  bits  of  linen  to  their 
hind-feet,  and  skim  hither  and  thither  across  the  floor  in  a 
truly  dexterous  manner. 

When  four  years  were  over,  he  was  at  last  transferred  to  the 
kitchen.  Here  he  filled  a  place  of  honour,  one  that  could  only 
be  reached  by  servants  of  tried  merit.  Commencing  as  a  scul- 
lion, he  rose  to  become  chef  of  the  pie  and  pasty  department; 
and  his  extraordinary  skill  and  knowledge  of  everything  con- 
nected with  the  kitchen  was  a  cause  of  wonder  even  to  himself. 
The  most  intricate  of  dishes,  patties  needing  as  ingredients 
two  hundred  kinds  of  essences,  herb-soups  made  from  every 
sort  of  herb  under  the  sun  —  all  these  things  he  mastered, 
all  these  things  he  could  prepare  quickly  and  with  success. 

Thus  seven  years  had  gone  by  while  he  was  in  the  old  woman's 
service.  One  day,  having  put  off  her  cocoanut  slippers,  and 
taken  her  basket  and  crutch,  in  order  to  go  out,  she  gave  him 
orders  to  pluck  a  nice  young  chicken,  to  roast  it  with  a  stuffing 
of  herbs  until  it  was  a  light  brown,  and  to  keep  it  ready  against 
her  return.  This  he  accordingly  did,  following  as  best  he  might 
the  most  approved  rules  of  his  art.  When  it  was  time  to  make 
the  stuffing,  he  set  about  collecting  a  variety  of  herbs  for  that 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

purpose.  In  the  herb-room  he  noticed  what  hitherto  had 
escaped  his  eye;  namely,  a  little  cupboard  in  the  wall,  the  door 
of  which  stood  ajar.  Curiosity  prompted  him  to  look  closer  at 
what  was  inside,  and  there  he  saw  a  row  of  baskets  which  gave 
forth  a  strong  aromatic  odour.  On  opening  one  of  the  baskets, 
he  found  that  it  contained  herbs,  strange  of  their  kind,  and 
curious  in  colour.  The  leaves  and  stalk  were  a  bluish-green, 
while  the  blossom  was  small  and  fiery  red  in  hue,  with  yellow 
streaks  on  the  petals.  He  looked  long  at  this  flower;  it  had  the 
same  strange  scent  as  that  soup  which  the  old  dame  had  once 
made  for  him,  long,  long  ago.  He  smelt  the  plant  again.  So 
strong  was  its  perfume  that  he  began  to  sneeze,  and  con- 
tinued to  do  this  with  increasing  violence,  until  with  a  start 
and  an  even  louder  sneeze  he  awoke! 

There  he  lay  upon  the  sofa,  rubbing  his  eyes,  and  looking 
about  him. 

"Well,  how  lifelike  things  all  are  in  dreams,  to  be  sure!" 
said  he  to  himself.  "I  could  almost  have  sworn  that  I  was 
actually  a  squirrel,  the  companion  and  equal  of  guinea-pigs 
and  such-like  vermin;  ay,  and  that  I  grew  to  be  a  great  and 
distinguished  cook  as  well!  How  mother  will  laugh  when  I 
tell  her  all  about  it!  But  maybe  she  '11  scold  me  too,  for  falling 
asleep  in  a  strange  house,  instead  of  helping  her  at  the  market!" 

With  these  thoughts  in  his  mind  he  jumped  up,  intending  to 
hurry  homeward,  but  slumber  seemed  to  have  stiffened  all 
his  limbs.  In  his  neck  he  felt  specially  uncomfortable,  for  his 
head  would  not  move  easily  to  and  fro.  He  laughed  to  him- 
self at  being  so  incapable  of  rousing  himself  properly,  for 
every  now  and  then  he  accidentally  bumped  his  nose  against 
a  cupboard  or  the  wall,  and  on  turning  sharp  round  in  a  door- 
way it  kept  hitting  one  or  the  other  of  sides.  The  squirrels 
and  guinea-pigs  ran  round  about,  whining  piteously,  as  though 
they  would  have  gone  with  him,  too;  and  when  he  reached  the 
threshold  of  the  house,  he  asked  them  to  come  along  where 
he  was  going,  for  they  were  really  such  dear,  pretty  little 
creatures.  But  away  they  scurried  back  to  their  work  again, 
their  nut-shell  boots  pattering  over  the  polished  glass  floor; 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  soon  he  only  heard  a  faint  whining  and  bleating  behind 
him  in  the  distance. 

The  part  of  the  town  through  which  the  old  witch  had  led  him 
was  somewhat  far  away,  and  he  nearly  lost  himself  in  the  narrow, 
crowded  streets.  Very  full  of  people  they  seemed  to  him; 
probably,  he  thought,  folk  wanted  to  have  a  look  at  some  dwarf 
who  was  hard  by,  for  everywhere  he  heard  the  cry,  "Oho! 
look,  look  there!  look  at  the  hideous  dwarf!  Where  can  he 
have  sprung  from?  Yah!  look  at  his  long  nose;  and  how  his 
head  is  buried  in  his  shoulders;  see,  too,  what  nasty  brown 
hands  he's  got!" 

At  any  other  time  he  would  have  run  with  the  rest,  for 
he  could  never  resist  the  sight  of  a  giant  or  of  a  dwarf,  or  of 
any  people  in  outlandish  costumes.  But  to-day  he  had  to  make 
haste;  he  had  to  get  back  to  his  mother. 

On  reaching  the  market  his  courage  seemed  to  fail  him; 
he  actually  felt  quite  frightened.  There  sat  his  mother  in  the 
same  place,  and  there  was  still  a  good  quantity  of  fruit  on  the 
stall,  so  he  could  not  have  been  asleep  for  very  long.  Yet,  even 
in  the  distance,  it  seemed  to  him  as  though  she  were  very  sorrow- 
ful about  something  or  other,  for  she  called  to  no  passer-by, 
but  leant  her  head  wearily  upon  her  hand.  He  hesitated  a 
moment  as  to  what  he  should  do;  then,  plucking  up  heart, 
he  crept  behind  her,  and  putting  his  hand  affectionately  upon 
her  shoulder;  said  gently,  "What  is  it,  mother  dear?  are  you 
angry  at  my  stopping  away?" 

Turning  quickly  round,  she  started  backward  with  a  shriek 
of  terror. 

"What  do  you  want,  you  ugly  dwarf?"  cried  she.  "Be  off 
directly!  None  of  your  stupid  jokes  with  me;  I  can't  bear 
them." 

"But,  mother,  what 's  the  matter?  You  must  be  ill  or  some- 
thing; why  do  you  drive  away  your  own  son  from  you  like 
this?" 

"  Get  you  gone,  I  tell  you!"  retorted  the  fruit- woman,  angrily; 
"not  a  penny  shall  you  earn  from  me  by  your  mountebank 
tricks,  hideous  little  fright  that  you  are!" 

[419] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Mother,  mother,  have  you  lost  your  wits?  Don't  you 
know  me,  then?  Don't  you  see  I  'm  your  little  son,  Jamie?" 

"Nay,  now,  but  this  is  too  much,"  screamed  his  mother 
to  her  neighbour  at  the  next  stall;  "this  ugly  dwarf  here  comes 
up,  and  his  presence  alone  keeps  all  my  customers  away;  and 
now  he  even  dares  to  joke  with  me  about  my  misfortune  — 
says  he  to  me,  fl  'm  your  little  son,  Jamie/  the  impudent 
wretch!" 

Then  the  other  market-women  one  and  all  began  to  rate  him 
soundly;  this,  as  you  know,  they  understand  how  to  do  to  per- 
fection. They  abused  him  for  mocking  and  jeering  at  a  poor 
woman's  misfortune  in  having  lost  her  handsome  little  son 
seven  years  ago;  they  even  threatened  to  fall  upon  him  tooth 
and  nail  if  he  did  not  instantly  take  himself  off. 

To  Jamie  all  this  was  bitterly  perplexing.  What  could  they 
mean  by  "seven  years"  ?  And  why  did  they  dub  him  a  hideous 
dwarf?  What  had  happened  to  him?  When  he  saw  that  his 
mother  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  him,  the  tears  started 
to  his  eyes;  he  wandered  sadly  along  the  street  until  he  came 
to  the  little  shop  where  his  father  sat  during  the  day-time, 
mending  shoes. 

"I'll  see,"  said  he  to  himself,  "if  he,  too,  wishes  to  disown 
me;  I  '11  stand  by  the  door  and  talk  to  him." 

So  he  stopped  outside  the  door  of  the  shop  and  looked  in. 
The  cobbler  was  too  busy  to  notice  him  at  first,  but,  on  glanc- 
ing up  suddenly,  down  fell  all  his  tools,  his  leather,  and  the 
boot  that  he  was  mending,  as  with  a  start  he  cried  out: 

"Goodness  gracious!  what's  that?  what's  that?" 

"Good  evening  to  you,  master,"  said  Jamie  as  he  entered; 
"how  are  you  getting  on?" 

"Badly  enough,  badly  enough,  little  sir,"  answered  his  father, 
to  the  boy's  great  astonishment.  He  had  not  recognized  him, 
it  was  clear.  "  My  business  is  n't  managed  as  it  ought  to  be 
managed,  you  see,  for  I  'm  quite  alone  here;  and  though  I  'm 
getting  old,  I  can't  afford  to  keep  an  apprentice."  And  he 
sighed  as  he  spoke. 

"But  you  have  no  son  to  help  you  in  your  work?" 

[420] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

"Ah,  I  had  one,  years  ago  —  his  name  was  Jamie;  and  by 
this  time,  if  alive,  he  must  be  a  fine  young  fellow  who 
would  have  been  a  firm  prop  to  me  just  now.  Such  a 
clever  boy  as  he  was,  too!  Why,  by  the  time  he  was  eight 
he  knew  a  good  deal  about  the  trade;  ay,  and  was  so  smart  and 
handy  besides !  He  would  have  brought  me  customers  enough, 
I  know,  so  that  I  should  soon  have  given  up  my  cobbling 
and  would  only  have  undertaken  orders  for  new  boots!  Heigho! 
'tis  the  way  of  the  world,  alas!"  And  he  sighed. 

"Where  is  your  son,  then?  What  has  become  of  him?" 
asked  Jamie  with  faltering  voice. 

"Heaven  only  knows,"  answered  the  other;  "it 's  seven  long 
years  ago  now  since  he  was  kidnapped  from  us  one  market-day!" 

"Seven  years  ago!"  echoed  the  boy,  mechanically. 

"Ay,  my  little  man,  seven  years  ago  —  it  seems  like  but 
yesterday  since  my  wife  came  home  to  me,  crying  and  sobbing 
to  tell  me  that  the  child  had  not  come  back  from  an  errand 
the  whole  day;  and  that  she  had  searched  high  and  low  for  him, 
but  could  not  find  him.  I  always  thought  and  always  said 
that  this  would  happen  sooner  or  later;  Jamie,  you  know,  was 
as  pretty  a  child  as  ever  you  saw,  and  my  wife  was  proud  of 
him,  liked  customers  to  notice  him,  and  would  often  send  him 
on  errands  with  vegetables  to  different  grand  houses.  That 
was  all  very  well;  he  got  presents  given  to  him  in  abundance; 
but  I  always  used  to  say,  'Mind  what  you  're  about  with  Jamie! 
Look  to  the  lad,  for  the  town  's  a  big  one,  and  there  are  many 
bad  characters  about!'  And  I  was  not  far  wrong.  Into  the 
market  comes  an  ugly  old  hag  one  day,  who,  after  overhaul- 
ing all  the  things  at  our  stall,  buys  such  a  lot  of  cabbage-heads 
that  she  can't  take  them  away  herself.  My  wife  out  of  pity 
lets  Jamie  be  porter  and  carry  the  load;  he  goes  off  with  the 
old  woman,  and  —  from  that  hour  to  this  we  have  never  set 
eyes  on  him  again." 

"And  that's  seven  years  ago,  you  say?" 

"Well,  't  will  be  seven  years  come  April.  We  had  the  boy 
cried  for  by  the  town-crier;  we  went  from  house  to  house  and 
asked  about  him;  many  knew  him,  and  liked  him  well,  and  they 

[421] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

willingly  helped  us  in  our  search.  But  it  was  all  in  vain. 
Nobody  could  say  who  the  old  woman  was,  or  where  she  came 
from;  till  at  last  an  aged  fish-wife,  who  must  have  seen  ninety 
summers  at  the  least,  said  that  it  may  have  been  the  wicked 
fairy  Herb  sucker,  who  visits  the  town  every  fifty  years  to  buy 
vairous  things  for  herself." 

And  the  cobbler  took  up  the  boot  that  he  was  mending  and 
went  on  with  his  work.  Slowly  and  gradually  it  dawned  upon 
Jamie  that  he  had  not  been  asleep  after  all,  but  had  actually 
been  seven  years  a  squirrel,  bound  to  do  the  bidding  of  a  wicked 
fairy.  Seven  years,  the  longest  and  the  best  of  his  young  life, 
were  thus  gone  from  him;  and  of  what  use  had  they  been, 
what  experience  had  they  given  him?  As  he  was  thus  lost  in 
bitter  musings,  his  father  looked  up,  and  seeing  him  still  stand- 
ing there  in  the  doorway,  said:  "Well,  young  master,  is  there 
anything  I  can  serve  you  in  to-day?  What  do  you  say  to  a 
new  pair  of  slippers?  Or,"  with  a  laugh,  "a  little  leathern 
case  for  your  nose? " 

"What >s  wrong  with  my  nose,  then?"  asked  Jamie.  "Why 
should  I  need  a  casing  for  it?  " 

"Well,"  said  the  cobbler,  "every  one  to  his  taste;  but  let 
me  tell  you,  if  /  had  such  a  frightful  nose,  I  'd  have  a  little 
case  made  for  it  of  scarlet  morocco  leather.  Look  here,  I  've 
a  nice  piece  by  me  that  would  just  do  —  one  would  want  at 
least  an  ell,  though,  to  make  a  proper  one  for  you !  But  think, 
my  little  man,  how  well  protected  you  would  be;  at  present 
I  'm  certain  you  '11  go  knocking  up  against  every  doorpost  and 
every  cart  that  you  come  across! " 

Jamie  was  dumb  with  terror  —  he  touched  his  nose.  Lo 
and  behold,  it  was  thick  and  swollen,  and  a  good  two  hand- 
breadths  in  length!  So  the  witch  had  hi  addition  transformed 
him  into  an  ugly  dwarf;  that  was  why  his  mother  had  not  recog- 
nized him  —  that  was  why  she  drove  him  away  from  her! 

"Master,"  said  he,  half  crying,  "master,  have  you  a  mir- 
ror of  any  kind,  that  I  may  look  at  myself  in  it?  " 

"Young  man,"  said  the  cobbler,  in  a  stern  voice,  "yours 
is  not  exactly  a  face  or  figure  of  which  you  need  feel  vain. 

[422] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

There  is  no  cause  for  looking  at  yourself  every  minute  in  the 
glass.  Cure  yourself,  if  you  can,  of  the  habit;  it's  a  very  ridicu- 
lous one  that  all  you  dwarfs  have." 

"Ah!  but  just  give  me  a  mirror  for  a  moment;  I  tell  you, 
't  is  not  vanity  that  makes  me  want  to  look  in  it." 

"Go,  go;  leave  me  in  peace;  I  don't  possess  such  a  thing. 
My  wife  has  one  somewhere;  but  I  can't  say  where  she  has  put 
it.  If  you  really  must  look  at  yourself  in  the  glass,  why  don't 
you  go  over  the  way  there  to  Urban's,  the  barber's;  he  's  got 
a  looking-glass  twice  the  size  of  your  head.  Just  go  and  look 
at  that;  and  let  me  wish  you  a  very  good  morning!" 

With  these  words  his  father  pushed  him  gently  outside  the 
door  of  the  shop  and  locked  it.  Jamie,  half  in  tears,  crossed 
the  street  and  went  into  Urban's,  a  barber  whom  he  remem- 
bered perfectly  well  in  days  gone  by. 

"Good  morning,  Urban,"  said  he;  "I  've  come  to  ask  you  a 
favour  —  whether  you  '11  be  so  kind  as  to  let  me  look  at  myself 
in  your  glass?" 

To  this  the  barber  jeeringly  consented;  and,  amid  peals  of 
laughter  from  all  the  customers,  he  led  him  up  to  the  mirror. 

"Ah!"  thought  Jamie,  with  a  shudder,  "no  wonder  mother 
did  not  know  her  boy  again  when  she  saw  him!" 

His  eyes  were  like  the  eyes  of  pigs,  so  small  and  sunken  were 
they;  his  nose  was  huge  in  size,  and  stuck  out  below  his  chin. 
He  did  not  seem  to  have  any  neck  at  all,  for  his  head  wab 
deeply  set  in  his  shoulders,  and  it  hurt  him  extremely  to  turn 
it  either  to  the  right  or  to  the  left.  His  body  was  no  bigger 
than  it  was  when  he  was  twelve;  instead  of  growing  in  height 
he  had  grown  in  breadth,  and  his  back  and  shoulders  were  broad 
and  distended,  like  some  overfilled  flour-sack,  which  his  little 
puny  legs  seemed  half  unable  to  support.  His  arms,  however, 
looked  all  the  longer,  for  they  were  the  size  of  those  of  an 
ordinary  well-grown  man;  his  hands  were  coarse-looking  and 
of  a  brownish-yellow  hue,  with  long,  spider  fingers;  he  could 
touch  the  floor  with  them  without  bending  at  all.  This  was 
how  he  looked  —  a  miserable,  misshapen  dwarf! 

Then  he  remembered  the  morning  when  the  old  woman  came 

[423] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  bought  cabbages  at  his  mother's  stall.  All  that  he  had 
found  fault  with  in  her  personal  appearance — her  long  nose, 
her  hideous  hands,  her  yellow  skin  and  neck  —  all  these  things 
she  had  endowed  him  with,  everything  excepting  her  long 
neck;  this  she  had  quite  left  away;  he  had  none  at  all  now. 

"Well,  my  lord,  have  you  done  admiring  yourself ?"  asked 
the  barber,  laughingly,  as  he  patted  him  on  the  shoulder. 
"Look  here,  I'll  make  you  a  good  offer.  Will  you  come  and 
help  me  in  the  shop  —  mix  the  lather,  strop  the  razors  for  me, 
and,  what 's  more,  amuse  my  customers  ?  I  promise  you  plenty 
to  eat  and  to  drink,  a  room  to  live  in,  and  money  besides. 
Come,  what  say  you?  Is  it  a  bargain?" 

Jamie  was  enraged  at  the  very  thought  of  lowering  himself 
to  be  a  mere  barber's  puppet;  but  he  said  nothing  beyond  that 
he  had  no  time  to  give  to  that  sort  of  employment,  and  went 
on  out  into  the  street  again. 

Though  the  wicked  fairy  had  bewitched  his  person,  and 
made  it  vile,  his  mind,  his  feelings  were  beyond  her  power  — 
of  this  he  felt  certain.  His  thoughts  were  not  those  of  seven 
years  ago;  no,  he  seemed  to  have  gained  in  sense  and  in  wis- 
dom. It  was  not  his  lost  comeliness,  nor  his  hideous  deform- 
ity that  made  him  sorrowful;  it  was  because  he  had  been 
driven  like  a  hound  from  his  father's  door.  He  would  try  yet 
once  more;  perhaps  his  mother  might  recognize  him  after  all. 

Returning  to  the  market,  he  begged  her  to  listen  quietly 
to  what  he  had  to  say.  He  brought  back  to  her  memory  the 
day  on  which  he  went  away  with  the  old  woman  to  carry  home 
her  vegetables;  he  mentioned  many  a  little  incident  of  his  child- 
ish years;  told  her,  too,  of  his  service  as  squirrel  in  the  fairy's 
house,  and  how  she  had  changed  him  thus  because  he  had 
openly  noticed  particular  points  of  ugliness  in  her  person. 
The  cobbler's  wife  was  at  a  loss  what  to  think.  These  trivial 
anecdotes  of  his  child-life  were  all  just  as  she  herself  would 
have  recounted  them;  but  the  story  about  being  seven  years  a, 
squirrel  quite  surpassed  her  powers  of  belief. 

"It's  impossible,"  quoth  she;  "besides,  there  are  no  fairies 
now-a-days!"  To  look  at  him,  too,  this  hateful,  loathsome 

[424] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

dwarf!  'T  was  not  her  Jamie;  she  could  never,  never  believe 
it!  At  last  she  thought  that  the  best  plan  would  be  to  go  and 
speak  to  her  husband  about  it.  Gathering  up  her  baskets 
she  started  for  home,  taking  Jamie  with  her. 

"Look,  husband,"  said  she,  on  reaching  the  shop,  "this 
manikin  here  declares  that  he  is  our  lost  Jamie.  He  's  been 
telling  me  a  long  tale  about  how  he  was  kidnapped  seven  years 
ago,  and  how  a  wicked  fairy  worked  his  present  unsightly 
transformation." 

"So,  ho,"  struck  in  the  cobbler  angrily;  "he's  been  telling 
you  all  that,  has  he?  Wait  a  bit,  you  little  wretch!  He's 
had  the  whole  story  from  me  not  an  hour  ago;  and  now 
he  goes  and  gulls  you  like  this!  A  wicked  fairy  transformed 
you,  eh  ?  did  she  ?  Well,  come  now,  and  let  me  break  the  spell !" 
So  saying,  he  seized  a  stout  leathern  thong  lying  beside  him, 
with  which  he  soundly  belaboured  poor  Jamie's  back,  until  he 
ran  away  shrieking  with  pain. 

In  this  town,  just  as  everywhere  else,  there  were  but  few 
possessed  of  compassion  enough  to  give  help  to  a  victim  of 
misfortune,  when  that  victim  also  labours  under  the  disad- 
vantage of  some  personal  defect  in  itself  unusual  or  absurd. 
Thus  it  came  that  the  poor  dwarf  passed  the  whole  day  with- 
out tasting  food,  and  at  nightfall  was  forced  to  choose  the 
cold,  hard  steps  of  a  neighbouring  church  as  his  bed. 

When,  with  the  early  light  of  morning  on  his  face,  he  awoke 
he  bethought  him  seriously  how  he  should  earn  a  living  now 
that  both  father  and  mother  had  spurned  him  from  them. 
His  pride  was  sufficient  to  keep  him  from  playing  signboard 
as  it  were,  to  a  barber;  he  would  never  let  himself  out  on  hire 
as  mountebank  or  as  gapingstock  to  the  public  —  what,  then, 
should  he  do  ?  Suddenly  he  remembered  how  great  his  pro- 
ficiency had  been,  when  a  squirrel,  in  the  art  of  cooking;  not 
unreasonably  he  thought  that  he  might  hold  his  own  against 
many  another  of  his  craft;  and  accordingly  he  determined  to 
put  his  talent  to  account. 

When  the  morning  wore  on,  and  the  stir  grew  more  general 
in  the  streets,  he  first  of  all  entered  the  church,  where  he  knelt 

[425] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

down  and  prayed.  Then  he  set  forward  upon  his  way.  The 
Duke,  who  was  lord  of  all  the  land  thereabouts,  was  known  to 
be  a  great  lover  of  dainty  dishes  and  sumptuous  meats;  indeed, 
he  was  wont  to  choose  his  cooks  from  every  quarter  of  the  globe. 
It  was  to  his  palace  that  Jamie  went.  On  reaching  the  outer 
gate,  the  sentries  there  asked  what  might  be  his  business, 
and  had  their  laugh  at  him  withal;  but  he,  nothing  daunted, 
inquired  for  the  chief  cook  of  the  palace.  As  they  laughingly 
led  him  through  the  courtyards,  all  the  servants,  as  he  passed 
them,  stood  still  to  look  after  him,  until  one  after  another 
in  a  long  train  they  followed  him  up  the  palace  stairs.  Grooms 
left  their  stables;  scullions,  their  work  of  washing  dishes;  men 
beating  carpets  forgot  entirely  what  they  were  about  in  the 
general  scramble  and  crush;  while  the  cry  everywhere  was: 
" A  dwarf!  a  dwarf!  have  you  seen  the  dwarf?  " 

Suddenly  the  major-domo  appeared,  his  face  purple  with 
fury,  and  swinging  a  huge  whip  in  his  hand. 

"What's  all  this  noise  about,  you  set  of  curs?  Don't  you 
know  that  His  Highness  is  still  asleep?"  and  he  slashed  the 
whip  smartly  about  the  backs  of  two  or  three  luckless  grooms. 

"Oh!  sir,"  cried  they,  "oh!  sir,  here  we've  brought  you 
in  a  dwarf  —  one  such  as  you  have  surely  never  seen  before!" 

The  major-domo  struggled  hard  with  his  laughter  on  look- 
ing at  poor  little  Jamie;  he  felt  that  merriment  would  be  fatal 
to  his  dignity.  Driving  back  the  remaining  servants  with  his 
whip,  he  led  the  dwarf  into  an  anteroom,  and  asked  him  what 
he  wanted.  On  hearing  that  it  was  the  inspector  of  the  kitchen 
whom  Jamie  sought,  he  said  kindly: 

"You've  made  a  mistake,  my  boy;  it's  not  the  inspector, 
but  myself,  that  you  want;  you  would  like  to  be  made  the 
Duke's  pet  dwarf,  isn  't  that  it?" 

"No,  sir,"  answered  the  little  fellow;  "I  'm  a  skilled  cook, 
with  experience  in  the  making  of  all  kinds  of  rare  dishes;  will 
you  take  me  to  the  kitchen  inspector,  please?  He  may  be 
able  to  profit  by  my  talent." 

"As  you  will,  little  man,  as  you  will;  you  're  surely  rather 
a  stupid  fellow,  though,  to  choose  the  kitchen  —  the  kitchen, 

[426] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

forsooth !  Why,  as  the  Duke's  dwarf,  you  'd  have  had  no  work 
to  do,  but  plenty  to  eat  and  drink,  and  handsome  clothes  into 
the  bargain.  But  come,  let 's  see;  you  will  hardly  know  enough 
about  cooking  to  be  able  to  prepare  dainties  for  His  Highnesses 
table;  and  to  be  a  mere  kitchen-lad,  you  're  too  good! " 

With  these  words  the  major-domo  took  him  by  the  hand, 
and  led  him  to  the  apartments  of  the  inspector  of  the  kitchen. 

"Good  master,"  said  the  dwarf,  as  he  bowed  low  until 
his  nose  touched  the  carpet,  "are  you  in  need  of  a  skillful 
cook?" 

The  inspector  scanned  him  from  head  to  foot,  and  then  burst 
into  loud  laughter. 

"What!"  he  cried,  "you  a  cook?  Why,  do  you  think  that 
our  fireplaces  are  so  low  that  such  as  you  could  stand  over 
them  and  look  into  the  saucepans?  No,  no,  my  manikin, 
whoever  it  was  that  recommended  you  to  come  here  to  me  and 
ask  for  a  post  as  cook  must  surely  have  been  wanting  to  fool  you." 
And  the  inspector  burst  out  laughing  again;  the  major-domo 
laughed  with  him;  and  so  did  all  the  servants  who  were  listen- 
ing and  looking  on. 

But  the  dwarf  was  not  so  easily  shaken  from  his  purpose. 
"  Give  me  any  sort  of  tasty  dish  to  get  ready  for  you,"  said  he, 
confidently,  "no  matter  what  it  is,  provided  you  find  me  the 
things  I  need  for  the  making  of  it.  I  '11  prepare  it  here  directly 
before  your  eyes;  and  you  '11  be  bound  to  confess  that  if  I  call 
myself  cook,  I  've  a  right  to  the  name! " 

This  and  many  like  things  the  little  man  kept  saying  as  his 
tiny  eyes  twinkled,  and  his  long  nose  kept  wriggling  about, 
while  with  his  spidery  fingers  he  sought  to  give  emphasis  to 
enforce  his  speech. 

"Well,  well,"  said  the  major-domo,  linking  his  arm  in  that 
of  the  inspector,  "it  shall  be  so,  just  for  a  joke;  come,  let 's  go 
to  the  kitchen." 

And  they  passed  on  to  it  through  numerous  corridors  and 
halls.  It  was  a  large,  spacious  apartment,  splendidly  fitted  up; 
there  were  some  twenty  hearths,  in  each  of  which  a  fire  was 
burning,  while  between  them  ran  a  stream  of  clear,  sparkling 

[427] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

water,  which  served  to  keep  live  fish  in  as  well.  Those  viands 
which  were  in  constant  use  were  stored  in  cupboards  made  of 
marble  and  costly  woods,  while  to  the  right  and  to  the  left  were 
ten  purveying  rooms,  where  all  the  choicest  of  choice  food  was 
stored,  and  many  rare  delicacies  to  tempt  the  human  palate, 
that  had  been  brought  at  great  cost  from  all  parts  of  the  world. 
Kitchen-men  of  all  kinds  ran  hither  and  thither,  rattling  and 
bustling  among  the  pots  and  pans;  but  as  soon  as  the  inspector 
came  into  the  kitchen,  they  one  and  all  stood  motionless.  All 
that  could  be  heard  was  the  crackling  of  the  fire  and  the  plash 
and  ripple  of  the  little  stream. 

"What  has  His  Highness  ordered  for  breakfast  to-day?" 
asked  the  inspector  of  the  senior  breakfast-maker. 

"  'T  is  the  Danish  soup,  sir,  that  my  lord  has  ordered  - 
the  Danish  soup,  with  red  Hamburg  rissoles." 

"  Good,"  said  the  inspector.  "You  hear  what  it  is  the  Duke 
wishes  to  have.  Do  you  think  you  are  able  to  cook  such  things  ? 
Well,  the  rissoles  you  '11  certainly  not  make  properly,  for  the 
recipe  's  a  secret." 

"Oh!  there  's  nothing  easier,"  replied  the  dwarf,  amid  gen- 
eral astonishment.  He  had  often  had  to  make  this  dish  for 
the  old  witch.  "Nothing  easier!  For  the  soup,  just  get  me 
such  and  such  herbs,  such  and  such  spices,  some  wild  boar's 
lard,  some  roots,  and  eggs.  For  the  rissoles,  though"  —  and 
here  he  lowered  his  voice  so  that  only  the  inspector  and  the 
major-domo  should  catch  what  he  said  —  "  for  the  rissoles 
I  shall  want  four  sorts  of  meat,  some  wine,  some  duck's  fat, 
some  ginger,  and  also  a  certain  herb  called  Bellybalm!" 

"Ha,  by  St.  Benedict!  Of  what  sorcerer  did  you  learn  your 
art?"  cried  the  cook  in  amazement.  "He 's  told  us  the  recipe  to 
a  hair,  while  of  the  use  of  Bellybalm  we  ourselves  know  nothing. 
Yes,  if  that  were  put  in,  it  would  certainly  make  the  rissoles 
even  more  delicious.  Oh,  you  're  a  marvellous  cook,  indeed!" 

"I  should  never  have  thought  as  much,"  said  the  inspector; 
"but  now  we  must  try  him  in  the  matter;  give  him  the  things 
he  asks  for,  utensils  and  all,  and  let  him  serve  up  breakfast." 

So  it  was  done  as  he  bade;  everything  was  got  ready  on  hearth 

[428] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  dresser;  but  the  dwarf,  so  they  found,  could  never  reach 
up  to  the  saucepans,  for  his  head  hardly  came  so  high.  Then 
two  chairs  were  set  side  by  side,  on  which  mahogany  boards 
were  placed;  and  the  little  fellow  was  invited  to  begin  his  per- 
formance. All  the  cooks  and  servants  and  scullions  stood 
round  in  a  row,  to  watch  and  wonder  at  his  quick  and  adroit 
way  of  going  to  work,  and  to  marvel  at  the  cleanliness  and  natti- 
ness  he  showed  in  mixing  his  ingredients.  When  everything 
was  prepared,  he  ordered  both  saucepans  to  be  set  on  the  fire, 
where  they  were  to  boil  until  the  exact  minute  that  he  would 
fix  by  calling  out  "Stop!"  Then  he  began  counting  to  him- 
self, one,  two,  three,  and  so  on.  Just  as  he  got  to  five  hun- 
dred, he  called  out,  "Stop!"  when  the  saucepans  were  taken 
off  the  fire,  and  he  asked  the  inspector  to  come  and  taste  their 
contents. 

The  head  cook  accordingly  took  a  golden  spoon,  and  having 
rinsed  it  in  the  stream,  he  handed  it  to  the  inspector,  who 
advanced  with  much  grandeur  of  manner  to  the  saucepans, 
and  after  tasting  what  they  contained,  closing  his  eyes  and 
smacking  his  lips  in  sign  of  satisfaction,  said:  "First  rate! 
upon  my  honour,  delicious!  Won't  you  try  a  spoonful, 
major-domo?" 

The  major-domo  bowed,  took  the  spoon,  and  tasted  also. 
He,  too,  was  loud  in  praise  of  the  excellence  of  the  dwarf's 
cooking.  Bowing  to  the  head  cook,  he  said,  "With  all  due 
deference  to  your  skill  and  experience,  chef —  and  these, 
as  we  know,  are  great  —  I  must  still  maintain  that  you  Ve 
never  yet  made  soup  quite  so  delicious  as  this."  After  the 
cook  had  tasted,  too,  he  shook  the  dwarf  half-respectfully  by 
the  hand,  saying:  "Little  fellow,  you're  a  master  in  the  art. 
Yes,  that  herb  Bellybalm,  't  is  that  which  gives  to  everything 
such  a  specially  nice  flavour." 

Just  as  he  spoke,  an  equerry  of  the  Duke's  came  into  the 
kitchen  to  say  that  His  Highness  wished  breakfast  to  be  served 
immediately.  The  rissoles  and  the  soup  were  accordingly 
set  on  dishes  of  silver  and  sent  up  to  the  ducal  breakfast  cham- 
ber. The  inspector  then  led  the  dwarf  back  to  his  room,  where 

[429] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

they  sat  and  talked  together.  They  had  not  been  there  long 
before  a  messenger  came  to  the  door,  to  summon  the  inspec- 
tor to  the  Duke.  Making  a  hurried  change  in  his  dress,  he 
followed  the  messenger  as  quickly  as  possible. 

The  Duke  appeared  to  be  in  a  state  of  great  good  humour. 
The  silver  dishes  in  front  of  him  were  all  empty;  he  was  just 
using  his  napkin  as  the  inspector  entered.  "Aha,  inspector," 
said  he,  "I  have  always  been  extremely  satisfied  with  the 
cooks  under  your  management,  but,  say,  now,  who  was  it 
that  got  my  breakfast  ready  this  morning?  Never,  since 
I  became  Grand  Duke,  have  I  eaten  such  a  delicious  one; 
you  must  tell  me  the  cook's  name,  and  I  '11  send  him  down 
a  few  ducats  as  a  present." 

"My  lord, 'tis  a  wonderful  story,"  replied  the  inspector, 
as  he  proceeded  to  relate  all  the  occurrences  of  the  morning. 
The  Duke  was  very  much  surprised,  and  sent  for  the  dwarf, 
whom  he  questioned  as  to  his  home  and  parentage.  Poor 
little  Jamie  could  not  confess  that,  through  enchantment, 
he  had  been  turned  into  a  squirrel;  still,  he  kept  to  the  truth 
in  saying  that  he  had  no  father  nor  mother,  and  that  his  cooking 
had  been  taught  him  by  an  old  woman.  The  Duke  asked 
no  more  questions;  it  was  enough  pleasure  for  him  merely 
to  gaze  at  the  strange  shape  of  his  new  cook. 

"If  you  '11  stay  with  me  in  my  employ,"  said  he,  "I  JU  give 
you  fifty  ducats  a  year,  and  many  rich  suits  of  clothes.  But 
in  exchange  for  this  you  will  have  to  prepare  my  breakfast 
yourself  every  morning,  must  give  directions  as  to  the  cooking 
of  my  dinner;  in  fact,  I  shall  expect  you  to  superintend  the 
entire  kitchen.  As  each  in  the  palace  answers  to  the  name 
that  I  give  him,  you  shall  be  called  Longnose,  and  are  forth- 
with invested  with  the  honour  of  sub-director  of  the  kitchen." 

The  dwarf  bowed  low  to  his  master,  the  Duke;  and,  kissing 
his  feet,  promised  to  serve  him  honestly  and  well. 

So  far,  therefore,  the  little  fellow  had  found  a  livelihood; 
and  right  honourably  he  filled  his  post  while  it  was  his,  for 
the  Duke,  so  everyone  said,  was  quite  another  man  so  long 
as  he  kept  the  dwarf  under  his  roof.  Formerly  it  had  often 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

pleased  him  to  hurl  any  stray  bowls  or  dishes  at  the  heads  of 
his  cooks.  Ay,  and  one  day  he  even  threw  at  the  director 
himself  some  semi-cooked  calves'  feet  (that  ought  by  rights 
to  have  been  soft) ,  and  this  hit  him  such  a  thump  on  the  temples 
that  he  fell  flat  down,  and  was  carried  to  bed,  where  he  had 
to  stay  for  three  whole  days.  Certainly  for  what  he  thus 
did  in  anger,  the  Duke  always  sought  to  make  amends  by 
giving  his  victims  a  few  handfuls  of  ducats;  nevertheless,  no 
cook  ever  came  into  his  presence  without  trembling  and  shaking 
from  head  to  foot.  But  ever  since  the  dwarf  had  come,  afl 
was  changed  as  if  by  magic.  In  order  that  the  Duke  might 
get  the  fullest  enjoyment  from  his  little  servant's  skill,  there 
were  now  five  meals  a  day  instead  of  three;  yet  the  Duke 
was  never  put  out,  and  never  showed  any  sign  of  discontent. 
No,  he  found  something  of  newness,  something  peculiarly 
delicious  in  all  that  was  set  before  him;  he  grew  quite  amiable 
and  good-tempered,  ay,  and  fatter,  too,  as  the  days  went  by. 
Longnose  became  the  wonder  of  the  town.  The  director 
was  besieged  with  applications  to  see  the  dwarf  at  work  in 
the  kitchen;  and  some  of  the  leading  townsfolk  won  over  the 
Duke  into  letting  them  send  their  servants  to  take  lessons 
of  his  pet  cook.  This  brought  Jamie  a  good  deal  of  money, 
as  each  servant  paid  a  daily  fee  of  half  a  ducat.  However, 
to  keep  his  fellow-cooks  from  becoming  envious,  he  gave 
them  all  his  earnings  in  this  way,  instead  of  spending  them 
on  himself. 

Thus  he  lived  for  nearly  two  years  in  comfort  and  in  honour; 
it  was  only  the  remembrance  of  his  parents  that  brought  him 
any  sorrow.  There  was  little  that  was  exceptional  in  his 
life,  until  one  day  an  extraordinary  thing  happened  to  him. 
He  was,  you  must  know,  especially  quick  and  clever  in  going 
to  market  to  make  purchases,  so  that,  whenever  it  was  possible, 
he  always  went  himself  to  buy  fruit  and  vegetables,  meat 
and  poultry.  One  morning  he  was  at  the  goose-market, 
looking  about  him  for  a  nice  fat  goose,  one  such  as  he  knew 
his  master  would  relish.  He  had  walked  up  and  down  three 
or  four  times,  inspecting  all  that  were  on  sale.  His  figure 

[431] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

provoked  no  jeers,  no  mockery  now;  it  inspired  respect;  for 
he  was  known  as  the  famous  cook  in  ordinary  to  His  Highness 
the  Grand  Duke,  and  every  saleswoman  thought  herself 
lucky  if  he  but  bent  his  nose  over  the  goods  upon  her  stall. 

At  last  he  noticed,  sitting  in  a  corner  right  at  the  end  of 
the  row  of  baskets,  a  woman  who  also  had  geese  to  sell,  but 
who  did  not  bawl  for  custom  and  vaunt  the  excellence  of  her 
wares  as  the  others  did.  He  went  up  to  her  to  examine  and 
weigh  her  geese.  They  seemed  to  be  such  as  he  needed,  so 
he  bought  three  of  them  together  with  a  cage,  and,  hoisting 
them  upon  his  broad  shoulders,  set  out  homeward.  He 
thought  it  strange  that  only  two  of  the  geese  gabbled  and 
quacked  in  the  usual  way;  the  third  one  was  quite  still  and 
motionless,  as  if  it  were  absorbed  in  its  own  troubles,  and  it 
sighed  from  time  to  time,  groaning  like  a  human  being.  "I 
dare  say  it's  unwell,  poor  thing!"  muttered  he  to  himself;  "I 
must  make  haste  and  kill  it  as  soon  as  I  get  back."  Ta  this, 
the  goose  made  answer  as  follows,  in  a  perfectly  clear  and 
audible  voice: 

"Knife  me, 

And  I  bite  thee; 

Twist  but  my  neck  to  stop  my  breath, 
And  I  will  work  thy  early  death!  " 

Terrified,  he  put  down  the  cage  upon  the  ground,  and  the 
goose  looked  at  him  through  the  bars  with  lovely,  wistful  eyes 
as  it  sighed  again. 

"Well,  I  never!"  cried  the  dwarf.  "So  you  can  talk,  can 
you,  mother  goose?  I  should  never  have  thought  that.  There, 
there,  don't  be  frightened;  I  know  what  I  'm  about;  and  a  rare 
bird  like  yourself  shall  come  by  no  harm  through  me.  But 
I  will  wager  that  you  have  not  always  had  feathers  on  you 
like  this.  Why,  I  was  a  wretched  little  squirrel  myself  once!" 

"You  are  right,"  answered  the  goose;  "right  in  saying  that 
this  degrading  body  was  not  mine  at  birth.  Alas!  was  n't  it 
sung  to  me  in  my  cradle  that  I,  Mimi,  daughter  of  Wetterbock 
the  Great,  should  meet  my  death  in  the  kichen  of  a  duke!" 

"Prithee,  be  calm,  dear  Mademoiselle  Mimi,"   besought 

[432] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

the  dwarf  in  a  voice  of  comfort.  "  So  sure  as  I  am  an  honest 
wight  and  sub-inspector  of  the  kitchen  to  His  Highness  the 
Grand  Duke,  not  a  soul  shall  do  you  any  injury.  I  will  arrange 
that  you  have  a  coop  in  my  own  apartments,  with  just  as 
much  food  as  ever  you  want;  and  my  spare  time  will  be  devoted 
to  your  amusement.  I  shall  tell  my  fellow-cooks  that  I  am 
fattening  up  a  goose  for  the  Duke  with  all  kinds  of  rare  herbs; 
and  at  the  first  opportunity  I  will  give  you  your  freedom." 

With  tears  in  her  eyes,  the  goose  thanked  him  for  this  promise, 
a  promise  which  he  faithfully  kept.  The  two  other  geese 
were  killed,  but  for  Mimi  he  caused  a  special  coop  to  be  made, 
under  the  pretext  of  fattening  her  in  a  peculiar  kind  of  way 
for  the  Duke's  table.  And  it  certainly  was  a  peculiar  kind  of 
way,  for  instead  of  ordinary  food,  he  gave  her  pastry  and  cake 
and  sweetmeats.  Whatever  leisure  he  had  was  spent  in  her 
society,  in  chatting  with  her  and  in  trying  to  console  her.  They 
each  told  their  histories  to  the  other,  and  in  this  way  the  dwarf 
discovered  that  the  goose  was  a  daughter  of  Wetterbock,  the 
magician,  who  lived  on  the  island  of  Gothland.  He  had 
quarrelled  with  an  old  fairy,  who  by  rancour  and  cunning 
had  overcome  him.  As  a  revenge,  the  witch  changed  Mimi 
into  a  goose,  and  transported  her  instantly  to  this  place,  far, 
far  away  from  her  own  home.  When  Jamie  had  related  his 
adventures,  too,  she  said: 

uln  matters  like  these  I  am  not  without  experience.  My 
father  taught  both  my  sisters  and  myself  as  much  at  least 
of  the  magic  art  as  he  dared  to  disclose.  From  your  account 
of  the  quarrel  about  herbs  at  the  market,  from  your  sudden 
transformation  on  smelling  that  particular  plant,  as  also  from 
certain  words  that  you  tell  me  were  uttered  by  the  fairy,  I 
can  see  that  you  must  have  been  bewitched  by  a  particular 
kind  of  herb,  which,  if  you  are  able  to  find  it,  will  enable 
you  even  now  to  break  the  spell."  Small  comfort  this  to  poor 
Jamie,  for  where  should  he  go  hunting  for  herbs  ?  However, 
he  thanked  the  goose  all  the  same,  and  did  not  wholly  relin- 
quish hope. 

About  this  time  one  of  the  neighbouring  princes,  a  friend 

[433] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

of  the  Duke's,  came  on  a  visit  to  the  palace.  His  Highness 
accordingly  sent  for  the  dwarf,  and  spoke  thus  to  him:  " There 
is  now  opportunity  for  you,"  said  he,  "  to  prove  whether  you 
serve  me  truly,  and  whether  you  are  really  master  of  the  art 
you  profess.  This  Prince,  my  guest,  is  known  to  keep  the  best 
table  of  anyone  besides  myself;  he  is,  moreover,  a  great  critic 
of  good  cookery.  So  it  must  be  your  business  to  cause  him 
daily  more  and  more  surprise  at  the  food  which  is  set  before 
him.  Remember  that  at  your  peril  no  dish  may  be  sent  up 
twice  to  table.  You  are  at  liberty  to  procure  from  my  purse- 
bearer  whatever  money  you  may  need.  If  you  want  gold  or 
even  diamonds  as  ingredients  to  your  dishes,  why,  take  them, 
that 's  all.  I  'd  rather  be  out  of  pocket  than  out  of  countenance 
before  an  epicure  like  this." 

Thus  spake  the  Duke;  and  the  dwarf  bowed  respectfully 
as  he  answered:  "It  shall  be  even  as  you  wish,  my  lord;  so 
God  will,  I  '11  cook  everything  in  a  way  to  suit  the  palate  of 
this  prince  of  epicures." 

The  little  fellow  now  summoned  all  the  resources  of  his 
art  to  help  him  in  the  task  before  him.  If  he  was  lavish  in 
his  use  of  the  Duke's  purse,  far  less  did  he  seek  to  spare  him- 
self. All  day  he  was  to  be  seen  swathed  in  a  cloud  of  smoke 
and  flame,  while  his  voice  continually  rang  through  the 
lofty  kitchen,  as  he  went  about  giving  orders  here  and  there 
to  the  cooks  under  him. 

A  fortnight  passed.  The  princely  visitor  had  lived  right 
royally;  every  meal  had  given  him  fresh  pleasure.  Five  times 
a  day  (and  no  less)  had  they  sat  down  to  table,  and  the  Duke 
was  thoroughly  satisfied  with  his  dwarf's  skill,  for  he  saw 
contentment  written  in  the  face  of  his  guest.  On  the  fifteenth 
day,  however,  the  Duke  sent  for  Longnose,  and  presented  him 
to  the  Prince,  whom  he  asked  whether,  as  a  cook,  he  had 
pleased  him  or  not. 

"In  sooth,  you  're  a  wonderful  cook!"  said  the  Prince;  "and 
I  see  that  you  know  what  good  living  means.  The  whole  time 
I  have  been  here  not  twice  was  the  same  dish  set  before  me; 
and  everything,  too,  has  been  cooked  to  perfection.  But, 

[434] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

tell  me,  how  is  it  that  you  've  never  yet  given  us  the  very  queen 
of  things  delicious,  the  Pate  Suzerain?" 

The  dwarf  was  in  dismay;  he  had  never  even  heard  of 
this  dish  of  dishes.  But,  without  losing  his  presence  of  mind, 
he  answered: 

"  Oh,  my  lord,  I  hoped  that  perad venture  your  countenance 
would  light  up  this  our  court  for  some  long  time  to  come; 
and  thus  I  was  keeping  this  delicacy  in  reserve,  for  with  what 
else,  excepting  with  that,  could  I  seek  to  give  you  a  last  delight 
on  the  day  of  departure?" 

"So,  ho!"  laughed  the  Duke;  "and  in  my  case,  I  suppose, 
you  would  have  waited  until  I  died  before  you  yielded  me 
this  last  delight?  For,  so  far,  I  have  never  seen  such  a 
thing  on  my  table.  However,  you  must  plan  some  other  sur- 
prise for  me,  as  I  shall  expect  the  pate  to  appear  at  breakfast 
to-morrow." 

"Very  good,  my  lord;  it  shall  be  done  as  you  say,"  answered 
Longnose,  as  he  withdrew.  But  there  was  littler  joy  in  his 
mind,  for  his  day  of  failure  and  disgrace  had  come.  How  to 
make  the  pasty  he  knew  not.  He  went  to  his  own  room  and 
wept.  Mimi,  the  goose,  found  him  there,  and  she  asked  the 
cause  of  his  grief. 

"Dry  your  tears,"  said  she,  on  being  told  about  the  Pdte 
Suzerain.  "  This  was  a  dish  that  often  came  up  to  my  father's 
table;  and  I  know  pretty  well  what  is  needed  to  the  making 
of  it.  You  must  take  that  and  that,  so  much  of  one  thing, 
so  much  of  the  other;  and  if  there's  not  everything  used  that 
ought  to  be  used,  why  the  Duke  and  his  guest  must  have  won- 
derful tastes  indeed  if  they  manage  to  detect  what  is  wanting." 

That  is  what  the  goose  said,  and  Longnose,  as  he  listened, 
sprang  up  joyfully,  and  blessing  the  day  on  which  he  had 
bought  her,  set  instantly  to  work  to  make  this  queen  of  pasties. 
When  the  morning  came,  he  sent  it  up  with  a  wreath  of  flowers 
round  it  to  the  breakfast  table,  and,  putting  on  his  gay  clothes, 
went  into  the  hall  just  as  the  pasty  was  being  carved. 

"Aha!  aha!"  spluttered  the  Duke  through  a  huge  mouthful; 
"this  sort  of  thing  is  justly  called  the  queen  of  all  pasties; 

[435] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

ay,  and  my  dwarf 's  the  king  of  all  cooks,  too,  don't  you  think 
so,  Prince?" 

The  Prince  took  a  little  piece  on  his  plate  and  tasted  it  care- 
fully, and  there  was  something  of  scorn  and  mystery  in  his 
laugh  as  pushing  away  the  plate,  he  answered:  "The  stuff  is 
well  enough  as  to  the  making,  but  for  all  that  it  is  not  the 
real  Pate  Suzerain!  I  expected  as  much." 

Then  there  were  furrows  in  the  forehead  of  the  Duke,  as  he 
grew  crimson  with  rage  and  shame.  "Oh,  you  dog  of  a 
dwarf!"  roared  he,  "how  dare  you  trick  your  master  thus? 
Shall  I  chop  your  great  noddle  off  by  way  of  punishment?" 

"Oh,  my  lord,"  stuttered  Longnose,  "indeed,  indeed,  I've 
made  the  dish  just  as  it  should  be  made;  surely  there 's  nothing 
left  out  of  the  recipe."  And  he  trembled  again. 

"'Tis  a  lie,  villain!"  retorted  the  Duke,  as  he  kicked  him 
backwards.  "  'T  is  a  lie,  otherwise  my  guest  here  would  never 
say  it  were  not  the  real  thing.  I  '11  have  you  chopped  up  and 
baked  in  a  pie  yourself!" 

"Oh,  have  mercy!"  cried  the  poor  dwarf,  as  he  fell  forward 
upon  his  knees  and  clutched  the  Prince's  feet.  "Do  but  tell 
me  what  is  wanting  in  the  pasty;  say  what  it  is  that  fails  to  tickle 
your  palate.  Don't  let  me  forfeit  life  just  for  a  handful  of 
meal  or  flour!" 

"  'T  will  not  help  you  much,  my  good  Longnose,"  scoffed 
the  other,  "if  I  do  tell  you.  I  thought  all  along  that  you  'd 
never  make  the  pasty  quite  as  my  cook  makes  it.  For  you 
must  know  that  it  needs  an  herb  that  in  this  country  is  entirely 
unknown,  an  herb  called  Sneeze-with-delight  —  'tis  this  condi- 
ment that  the  pasty  lacks;  and  your  master  will  never  have  the 
dish  quite  as  /  am  wont  to  eat  it." 

"But  I  will,  though,"  quoth  the  Duke,  in  a  frenzy  of  rage; 
"you  shall  see  if  I  don't!  Upon  my  honour,  I  swear  it,  that 
before  morning  I  '11  either  set  that  pasty  before  you,  or  else  — 
this  vagabond's  head  spiked  upon  the  palace  gate.  Away 
with  you,  hound!  Once  more  I  grant  you  four  and  twenty 
hours'  grace." 

The  dwarf  went  back  to  his  chamber  and  told  the  goose 

[436] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

his  troubles,  and  how  that  he  must  certainly  die,  for  he  had  never 
even  heard  of  the  herb  that  was  needed  to  give  a  right  flavour 
to  the  pasty.  "Oh!"  cried  she,  "  Sneeze-with-delight;  is  that 
all  that  's  wanting?  then  I  think  I  can  help  you,  for  my  father 
taught  me  how  to  tell  every  sort  of  herb.  Certainly  at  any 
other  time  you  'd  have  been  a  dead  man,  but  luckily  it  is  just 
new  moon  to-night,  a  time  when  the  plant  is  in  flower.  By 
the  way,  are  there  any  old  chestnut  trees  hereabouts,  near  the 
palace?" 

"Yes,  yes,  there  are!"  cried  the  dwarf,  taking  heart  again; 
"  there  's  a  whole  group  of  them  at  the  edge  of  the  lake,  not  far 
from  the  house.  But  why  chestnut  trees  —  of  what  use  are 
they?" 

"  'T  is  only  round  about  their  roots  that  this  herb  ever  grows," 
said  Mimi,  "so  let  us  lose  no  time  in  searching  for  it.  See, 
take  me  under  your  arm,  and  when  we  get  into  the  open  let 
me  go,  and  I  '11  look  about  for  it  for  you." 

He  did  as  she  told  him,  and  they  went  together  to  the  palace 
gate.  But  the  man-at-arms  barred  his  passage  with  his  hal- 
berd as  he  said,  "No,  no,  my  good  Longnose;  it 's  all  up  with 
you,  I  'm  afraid.  I  am  under  the  strictest  orders  not  to  let 
you  leave  the  palace." 

"Well,  but  I  may  go  into  the  garden,  surely,"  rejoined 
the  dwarf.  "  Be  good  enough  to  get  permission  from  the  major- 
domo  for  me  to  go  into  the  garden  to  look  for  herbs." 

This  the  sentry  did,  and  the  request  was  granted;  for  the 
garden  had  a  high  wall  running  round  it,  and  escape  from  there 
was  impossible.  But  when  the  dwarf  and  Mimi  were  come 
into  the  open,  he  put  her  carefully  down,  and  she  ran  swiftly 
forward  toward  the  lake.  He  followed  her  with  a  heavy 
heart;  it  was  his  last,  his  only  hope;  if  she  failed  to  find  the 
plant  he  had  resolved  to  drown  himself,  rather  than  submit 
to  being  beheaded.  The  goose  searched  vainly  here,  there, 
and  everywhere  —  she  looked  under  all  the  chestnut  trees  and 
grubbed  up  all  the  turf  with  her  bill.  But  there  was  nothing, 
nothing  to  be  found.  At  last,  from  mingled  fear  and  sympathy, 
she  fell  a- weeping;  evening  had  come  on;  it  was  growing  darker, 

[437] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

so  that  it  became  increasingly  difficult  to  distinguish  surrounding 
objects. 

Suddenly  the  dwarf  turned  his  gaze  across  the  water,  as  he 
exclaimed:  "See,  see  yonder,  on  the  other  side  of  the  lake, 
there  's  a  large  old  tree  growing;  come,  let  us  go  and  look 
there;  maybe  we  shall  find  the  herb  at  its  foot." 

The  goose  hopped  and  flew  forward,  while  he  ran  behind 
her  just  as  fast  as  his  tiny  legs  would  let  him.  The  chestnut 
tree  threw  a  deep  shade  all  round  about,  so  that  it  was  almost 
too  dark  to  see  anything  near  its  trunk.  But  on  a  sudden 
the  goose  stopped  short  and  flapped  her  wings  with  joy  as, 
thrusting  her  head  into  the  long  grass,  she  plucked  at  something, 
which  she  promptly  handed  to  her  astonished  companion. 

"  That's  the  herb,"  quoth  she;  "much  of  it  grows  here,  I 
find,  so  that  there  will  always  be  a  supply  for  you  in  the  future." 

The  dwarf  looked  hard  and  earnestly  at  the  plant  in  his  hand; 
it  gave  forth  a  sweet  scent  that  unconsciously  took  him  back 
to  his  days  of  slavery  and  squirreldom.  Its  leaves  and  stalk 
were  of  a  bluish  green;  the  flower  was  flame-coloured,  with  a 
margin  of  yellow. 

"Thank  Heaven!"  cried  he,  at  length.  "'T  is  a  miracle! 
For,  look,  this  herb  is  the  same,  methinks,  as  the  one  which 
changed  me  from  a  squirrel  to  my  present  loathsome  form. 
Shall  I  again  give  it  a  trial?" 

"Not  yet,  not  yet!"  besought  Mimi.  "Take  a  handful 
of  it  along  with  you;  let  us  go  back  to  your  room  and  gather 
together  all  your  money  and  belongings;  then  we  will  put 
the  power  of  this  plant  to  the  test." 

As  they  both  returned  to  the  chamber,  the  dwarf's  heart 
beat  high  with  expectancy.  Wrapping  up  some  clothes  and 
about  fifty  or  sixty  ducats  —  his  entire  savings  —  into  a  bundle, 
he  cried  out,  "If  Heaven  wills  it,  I  shall  now  be  rid  of  this 
present  yoke."  And  he  took  a  long,  deep  sniff  at  the  herbs 
in  jiis  hand,  drinking  in  their  aromatic  fragrance. 

Instantly  there  was  a  bursting  and  cracking  in  all  his  limbs; 
he  felt  that  his  head  stood  out  from  his  shoulders;  and  by 
squinting  at  his  nose  he  could  see  that  it  was  growing  smaller 

[438] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

and  smaller.  His  back  and  chest  began  to  straighten;  and  his 
legs  gained  in  length  and  shape. 

The  goose  looked  on  in  amazement  at  this  transformation. 
"Ah!  how  tall,  how  handsome  you  have  become!"  she  cried. 
"  There  Js  nothing  remains  now  of  your  old  self,  Heaven  be 
praised!" 

Jamie  was  overjoyed,  and  with  folded  hands  knelt  down  to 
say  a  prayer  of  gratitude.  But  in  his  delight  he  did  not  forget 
in  how  far  he  owed  his  deliverance  to  the  goose.  His  first 
impulse  was  to  go  straight  home  to  his  parents,  but  this  he 
overcame,  as,  addressing  Mimi,  he  said: 

"Whom  but  you  have  I  to  thank  for  my  becoming  once 
more  myself?  Without  your  help  I  should  never  have  found 
this  herb,  and  my  life,  if  not  ended  by  the  executioner's  axe, 
would  ever  have  been  spent  in  the  hideous  guise  of  a  dwarf. 
And  now,  if  I  can,  I  will  in  turn  give  you  help.  I  will  take 
you  to  your  father,  the  magician,  and  he,  with  his  rare  knowl- 
edge of  all  kinds  of  plants,  will  easily  bring  about  your  trans- 
formation." 

The  goose  shed  tears  of  gratitude  as  she  joyfully  consented. 
And  Jamie,  whom  no  one  could  recognize,  passed  her  through 
the  palace  gates,  and  they  went  forward  together  along  the 
road  which  led  to  Mimi's  home. 

What  else  of  their  history  can  I  recount?  That  they  came 
in  safety  to  their  journey's  end;  that  Mimi  by  her  father's  aid 
regained  her  original  shape;  that  Jamie  was  loaded  by  both 
of  them  with  rich  presents;  and  finally  that  his  parents  were 
not  slow  to  recognize  their  darling  son  this  time,  with  whom 
they  lived  in  happiness  and  ease  until  their  death  —  is  there 
aught  but  this  left  to  tell;  and  did  you  not  foresee  it  all  without 
any  hints  from  me? 

There  is  only  this  much  left  to  relate;  namely,  that  upon  the 
dwarf's  disappearance  from  the  palace  there  was  great  excite- 
ment and  commotion,  for  when,  on  the  day  following,  the 
Duke  gave  orders  for  his  execution,  Longnose  was  nowhere  to 
be  found.  The  Prince  insinuated  that  his  host  had  put  the 
dwarf  in  safe  hiding  somewhere,  so  as  to  avoid  having  to  rob 

[439] 


TALES  OF  WONDER 

himself  of  his  best  cook;  moreover,  he  accused  him  of  faith- 
lessness in  not  keeping  his  word.  Through  this  dispute  a 
war  broke  out,  which  in  history  is  well  known  as  the  great 
"Herb  War."  Many  and  dire  were  the  battles  fought,  but 
at  the  end  peace  was  established;  and  this  peace  was  called 
the  "Pasty  Peace,"  because  at  the  grand  banquet  given  to 
celebrate  it  the  Prince's  cook  sent  up  to  the  feast  one  of  his 
own  inimitable  Suzerain  Pates,  of  which  the  Duke  ate  heartily, 
declaring  it  to  be  more  excellent  than  anything  ever  prepared 
for  him  by  "Longnose  the  Dwarf." 


THE  END 


[440] 


r 


